Herodas  

From The Art and Popular Culture Encyclopedia

Jump to: navigation, search

Related e

Wikipedia
Wiktionary
Shop


Featured:

Herodas (Greek: Template:Polytonic), or Herondas (the name is spelt differently in the few places where he is mentioned), was a Greek poet and the author of short humorous dramatic scenes in verse, written under the Alexandrian empire in the 3rd century BC.

Apart from the intrinsic merit of these pieces, they are interesting in the history of Greek literature as being a new species, illustrating Alexandrian methods. They are called Mimiamboi (Greek: μιμίαμβοι, "Mime-iambics"), or mimes. Mimes were the Dorian product of South Italy and Sicily, and the most famous of them — from which Plato is said to have studied the drawing of character — were the work of Sophron.

These were scenes in popular life, written in the language of the people, vigorous with racy proverbs such as we get in other reflections of that region — in Petronius and the Pentamerone. Two of the best known and the most vital among the Idylls of Theocritus, the 2nd and the 15th, we know to have been derived from mimes of Sophron. What Theocritus is doing there, Herodas, his younger contemporary, is doing in another manner — casting old material into novel form, upon a small scale, under strict conditions of technique. The method is entirely Alexandrian: Sophron had written in a peculiar kind of rhythmical prose; Theocritus uses the hexameter and Doric, Herodas the scazon or "lame" iambic (with a dragging spondee at the end) and the old Ionic dialect with which that curious metre was associated. That, however, hardly goes beyond the choice and form of words; the structure of the sentences is close-knit Attic. Herodas did not write his mimiambics in the contemporary Greek koine of his period. Rather, he affected a quaint style that imitated the Greek spoken in the sixth century. (Cunningham 14)

But the grumbling metre and quaint language suit the tone of common life which Herodas aims at realizing; for, as Theocritus may be called idealist, Herodas is a realist unflinching. His persons talk in vehement exclamations and emphatic turns of speech, with proverbs and fixed phrases; and occasionally, where it is designed as proper to the part, with the most naked coarseness of expression. The scene of the second and the fourth is laid at Cos, and the speaking characters in each are never more than three.

Contents

Herodas' mimes

Mime I

In Mime I the old nurse, now the professional go-between or bawd, calls on Metriche, whose husband has been long away in Egypt, and endeavours to excite her interest in a most desirable young man, fallen deeply in love with her at first sight. After hearing all the arguments Metriche declines with dignity, but consoles the old woman with an ample glass of wine, this kind being always represented with the taste of Mrs Gamp.

Mime II

This is a monologue by the "whoremonger" prosecuting a merchant-trader for breaking into his establishment at night and attempting to carry off one of the inmates, who is produced in court. The vulgar blackguard, who is a stranger to any sort of shame, remarking that he has no evidence to call, proceeds to a peroration in the regular oratorical style, appealing to the Coan judges not to be unworthy of their traditional glories. In fact, the whole oration is also a burlesque in every detail of an Attic speech at law; and in this case we have the material from which to estimate the excellence of the parody.

Mime III

Metrotimé, a desperate mother, brings to the schoolmaster Lampriscos her truant son, Cottalos, with whom neither she nor his incapable old father can do anything. In a voluble stream of interminable sentences she narrates his misdeeds and implores the schoolmaster to flog him. The boy accordingly is hoisted on another's back and flogged; but his spirit does not appear to be subdued, and the mother resorts to the old man after all.

Mime IV

This is a visit of two poor women with an offering to the temple of Asclepius at Cos. While the humble cock is being sacrificed, they turn, like the women in the Ion of Euripides, to admire the works of art; among them a small boy strangling a vulpanser — doubtless the work of Boethus that we knowand a sacrificial procession by Apelles, "the Ephesian," of whom we have an interesting piece of contemporary eulogy. The oily sacristan is admirably painted in a few slight strokes.

Mime V

This brings us very close to some unpleasant facts of ancient life. The jealous woman accuses one of her slaves, whom she has made her favourite, of infidelity; has him bound and sent degraded through the town to receive 2000 lashes; no sooner is he out of sight than she recalls him to be branded "at one job." The only pleasing person in the piece is the little maidservant permitted liberties as a verna brought up in the house whose ready tact suggests to her mistress an excuse for postponing execution of a threat made in ungovernable fury.

Mime VI

A friendly chat or a private conversation. The subject is an ugly one, Metro has arrived at Koritto's house to ask her where she acquired a dildo, but the dialogue is as clever and amusing as the rest, with some delightful touches. Our interest is engaged here in a certain Kerdon, the maker of the dildo and who hides this trade by the front of being a cobbler. On acquiring the information she desired, Metro leaves to seek him out.

Mime VII

The same Kerdon and Metro whom we see in VI appear, Metro bringing some friends to Kerdon's shoe shop, (his name, which means "profiteer", had already become generic for the shoemaker as the typical representative of retail trade) he is a little bald man with a fluent tongue, complaining of hard times, who bluffs and wheedles by turns. The sexual undertones which we have come to expect from his involvement in VI are only realised at the end when Metro's friends have left the shop.

Mime VIII

Opens with the poet waking up his servants to listen to his dream; but we have only the beginning, and the other fragments are very short. Within the limits of 100 lines or less Herodas presents us with a highly entertaining scene and with characters definitely drawn.

Discussion

Some of these had been perfected no doubt upon the Attic stage, where the tendency in the 4th century had been gradually to evolve accepted types--not individuals, but generalizations from a class, an art in which Menander's was esteemed the master-hand.


Their effect is achieved by true dramatic means, with touches never wasted and the more delightful often because they do not clamour for attention. The execution has the qualities of first-rate Alexandrian work in miniature, such as the epigrams of Asclepiades possess, the finish and firm outlines; and these little pictures bear the test of all artistic work — they do not lose their freshness with familiarity, and gain in interest as one learns to appreciate their subtle points.

Full text [1]

Silver Coin of Kos. British Museum Catalogue of Greek Coins.

Caria, Plate XXXI, 2. Obverse : Head of Herakles, wearing lion's skin. Reverse : Crab and bow in case.

Inscription : KfllON, and magistrate's name, M02XIAN. Date : 300 to 190 B.C.



Silver Coin of Kos. British Museum Catalogue of Greek Coins.

Caria, Plate XXXII, 4. Obverse : Head of AsUlepios, laureate. Reverse : Coiled Serpent.

Inscription : Kfl, and magistrate's name, AEINIA25 NIKOST. Date: about 166-88 B.C.


/A



Gold Coin of Arsinoe II Philadelphos (3i6?-27o b.c).

British Museum Catalogue of Greek Coins. The 'Ptolemies,

Plate VIII, 1. Obverse : Head of Arsinoe, veiled and diademed, with horn of

Zeus Ammon. Reverse : Double Cornucopia bound with fillet. Inscription : AP2INOH2 *IAAAEA*OT.


HPOIAOT MIMIAMBOI^ THE

MIMES OF HERODAS,

^ A


EDITED


WITH INTRODUCTION, CRITICAL NOTES, COMMENTARY, AND EXCURSUS


BY


J^ ARBUTHNOT NAIRN)" M.A.

HEADMASTER OF MERCHANT TAYLORS' SCHOOL AND SOMETIME FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE. CAMBRIDGE


TOGETHER WITH FACSIMILES OF THE RECENTLY- DISCOVERED FRAGMENTS, AND OTHER ILLUSTRATIONS


OXFORD

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1904


HENRY FROWDE, M.A.

PUBLISHES TO THE UNIVBB8RT OF OXFORD

LONDON, EDINBURGH

NEW YORK


To E. A. N.




PREFACE

The preparation of an edition of Herodas first suggested itself to me on the occasion of the performance of one of the Mimes (the Aib&o-KaXos) in June, 1902, by some of the boys of Merchant Taylors' School. The lack of an adequate English commentary was then forcibly brought home to me. In con- sequence, I determined to undertake an edition which should embody the results of the constant attention paid to this author during the past twelve years. For a considerable time no complete commentary has appeared, even on the Con- tinent : and a great mass of new material has been meanwhile accumulating.

The plan of my book includes Introduction, apparatus criticus, explanatory notes, and a Bibliography. It has been my aim to give the student all needful assistance towards the correct interpretation of this difficult author. I have, however, decided for several reasons not to add a translation.

The literature on the subject of Herodas is scattered up and down among a large number of periodicals, which I have searched as carefully as possible for everything bearing on the text or its interpretation. In particular, I have endeavoured to assign priority in regard to emendation to the proper quarter, and in so doing have given to English critics their due share of credit : from some current German editions it might be inferred that the value of the work done on Herodas in this country is less than is actually the case.

It remains for me to express my warm thanks to all those who have assisted me in various ways in the preparation of this edition : to Professor Sir Richard Jebb, who read through the larger part of the book in proof, and contributed several suggestions of importance : to Dr. Kenyon, who gave me most


vi PREFACE

valuable help in reading the papyrus, and has shown the ut- most kindness in replying to the somewhat exacting questions which I have from time to time addressed to him : to Mr. A. H. Smith and Mr. G. F. Hill, also of the British Museum, who helped me with their advice in regard to the illustrations : to Dr. Grenfell, who read the second Excursus in proof, and gave me the benefit of his criticism.

To three of my colleagues on the Staff of Merchant Taylors' School I am indebted for considerable assistance. The Rev. Frederick Conway, by his accuracy and width of knowledge, has been of great service in the laborious task of proof- reading. Mr. R. J. Cholmeley's excellent edition of Theokri- tos, and his knowledge of Alexandrine literature in general, were naturally of special value. Mr. J. C. Stobart has materially increased the utility of the book by the Greek and Subject Indexes which he has compiled.

Finally, I would acknowledge the substantial help which I have throughout received from my wife.

To the Delegates and Secretary of the Oxford University Press I tender my warm thanks for their uniform courtesy and consideration.

I hope that my work may facilitate in some measure the study of Herodas ; and shall be satisfied if I succeed in im- parting to others some share of the pleasure which I have experienced in editing an author, remarkable alike from his novel point of view, and from the circumstances of his re- appearance.

J. A. N.

December 1903.


Vll


CONTENTS


PAGES

List of Illustrations viii

Introduction ix-lxxxviii

Chapter I. Herodas and his Work . . ix-xxii „ II. The Mime .... xxii-xxxiv „ III. Herodas and his Contem- poraries .... xxxiv-xli „ IV. Evidence for the Text. . xli-lvii „ V. The Dialect, Grammar, and

Metre .... lviii-lxxxvii

1. The Dialect . . . lviii-lxi

2. Grammar .... lxi-lxxviii 8. Metre .... lxxviii-lxxxiii

Conspectus of the more important Litera- ture of Herodas lxxxiv-lxxxvii

Explanation of some Abbreviations . . lxxxviii

Text and Notes 1-104

Excursus I, II 105-108

Indices 109-116


via


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


Plate of Coins ....


. Frontispiece


Vase signed by Duris


to face page 29


Erotes as Shoemakers |



Flogging-Scene J


41


Votive Relief to Asklepios .


„ 46


Boy strangling Goose


49


Frieze of the Parthenon


» 54


Two Women conversing .


69


Lady visiting Shoemaker .


81


Three Plates of Facsimiles .


108


IX


INTRODUCTION

I. HERODAS AND HIS WORK.

The year 189 1, an annus mirabilis in the history of classical studies, Discovery gave back to the world, among other long lost works of ancient authors, ™™^ the Mimes of Herodas. This was brought about by the discovery, in Egypt, of a papyrus roll containing some 700 lines of the work of this poet \ The name of the author indeed is missing from the roll, but his identity with Herodas the writer of Mimiambi known to us from antiquity was at once substantiated ; for out of ten fragments known to us already by citation in various sources, no fewer than five appeared in the newly-found roll f . And though the importance of the discovery was at first somewhat thrown into the shade by the inevitable com- parison with the wider issues of the 'A^votW IIoXiTcta, first published at the beginning of the same year, it was nevertheless seen that the find was a most valuable one. In Herodas we recovered one of the leading representatives of an important branch of Greek literature, the Mime, which had hitherto been known to us mainly from certain pieces of Theokritos, in whose hands the true characteristics of this form were felt to have been slightly obscured by poetical treatment.

Until 1 89 1 the great reputation which Herodas enjoyed among the ancients had to be taken on trust. The younger Pliny s had put him on a level with Kallimachos ; but had he not been cited several times by Stobaios and Athenaios we should have had almost nothing of his work left to us. As it was, only some ten fragments, consisting of twenty-two lines, averaging two lines each, remained. But on the discovery of the newly-found papyrus roll it became at last possible for us to appraise the judgment which ancient critics of merit, such as Pliny, had formed of Herodas the mimographer.

The importance of the find was felt by classical scholars in almost every branch. The textual critic, the historian of manners, the

1 A portion of one column of the MS. had been already seen by Prof. Sayce in Egypt, and had by him been communicated to the Academy. See the Academy for April 19 and Oct. 11, 1890. Also H. Weil, Revue des £tudts grecques, iii. 309.

  • See notes on i. 15 sq., 67 sq. ; iii. 10 ; v. 32 sq. ; vi. 37-39.
  • Ep. iv. 3. 3. Letter to his friend Antoninus : k Ita certe sum affectus ipse cum

Graeca epigrammaia tua t cum iambos {mimiambos one MS.) proxime Itgerem. Quantum ibi humanitatis I quam dulcia i/fa, quam amantia, quam arguta, quam recta I Callimachum me uel Heroden uel si quid his melius tenet e credebam*


x INTRODUCTION

archaeologist, the palaeographer, were all faced with fresh problems. The paroemiographer found a field after his own heart. The numismatist could glean fresh information from the seventh Mime. The references to Kos in the second and fourth Mimes appealed to many who had just before had their interest in that island awakened by the work of Paton and Hicks. And a wider public was attracted by the discovery of a writer whose methods presented several points of similarity to those of the Realists of our own day. The number of translations of Herodas that have already appeared in France and Germany is a sign that the interest in Herodas has been by no means confined to the learned. The editio A transcript l of the MS. of Herodas was published in the summer pnnceps. qC ^^ ^ p r Kenyon, who, coming fresh from the laurels won by his work on Aristotle, gained scarcely less praise by the care and general correctness with which he presented Herodas to the world. His transcript was preceded by an Introduction summing up our previous knowledge of Herodas, and briefly analysing each piece, with valuable comments on various points of interest connected with the newly-discovered poems. At the same time appeared an edition by Dr. Rutherford.

Then the interest of scholars in the discovery showed itself in a number of articles, usually of criticism of the text * ; while in a few cases isolated Mimes were edited with brief apparatus criticus and notes. Thus Bticheler edited Mime i in Rheinisches Museum ; Kaibel iv and vi in Hermes ; Gercke and Gtinther iii in the Berliner Wochen- sckrift/Ur klassische Philologie, Early in 1892 appeared Herwerden's edition in the pages of Mnemosyne. In February, 1892, Bticheler followed up his edition of Mime i, already referred to, by a complete edition of the Mimes, of which a reissue, with additions and corrections, appeared in March of the same year. Crusius' valuable Untersuchungen bears in the preface mid-May, 1892. His first edition is dated June, 1892. Meister's edition (1893) closes the early era of activity in the study of Herodas 8 . Contents of The MS. thus given to the world contains seven poems, in a tolerably and later complete condition : viz. UpoicvKkU tj Mocrrpoiro? (90 w.\ IIopvo/focrKos discoveries. (102 W.) 9 AtoaoTcoXos (97 W.), *Ao7cAi77ri<3 dvart&icrat #cal 0wta£ovoru

1 Classical Texts from Papyri in the British Museum. London, 1891.

3 We may mention, honoris causa, in this connexion the names of Blass, Bticheler, Crusius, Diels, Ellis, Headlam, Hicks, Jackson, Kaibel, Nicholson, Palmer, and Weil.

8 For a list of the more important works and articles on Herodas that have appeared since 1891, v. infra at the end of the Introduction.


HERODAS AND HIS WORK xi

(95 W-), ZiyXonnros (85 w.\ OiXio£owat tj 18ia£ovo-ai (102 w.\ Sicvrcvs (129 w.). The eighth poem ('Ekwtviov), as printed by Dr. Kenyon, consisted of but 3 vv. Besides the above, however, eleven detached fragments were preserved, including the title of one additional poem ('A^oi^<m£ofi€vai). The text of these new fragments was published in an Addendum to the volume containing the editio princeps 1 . There was then no reason to suppose that any other fragments existed. However, in the course of 1900, to use the words of Dr. Kenyon, * a small box was sent to the British Museum which was found to contain a quantity of papyrus fragments. The frag- ments were very small, some of them being reduced to mere powder ; but it was evident at first sight that they formed part of the great discovery' (of the year 1891). Dr. Kenyon adds that they must have remained in the possession of some native of Egypt when the main bulk of the discovery was transferred to the British Museum *.

These new fragments have been put together by Dr. Kenyon ; and the results of his combinations show that the fragments form part of the four columns following next after the continuous portion of the roll. The new fragments have not been published in any edition previous to the present one.

The Mimes consist of short dialogues in verse, written in the metre TheMimes. known as the scazon or choliambic, and depicting scenes from every- day life. They are ' tableaux de genre,' drawn from personal observa- tion 8 . They are written in the language of the common people, with its colloquialisms, vulgarisms, and a large number of proverbs, the features which are characteristic of that language, and which we find reflected, e. g. in Petronius and the Pentamerone. It is clear that Herodas, besides his personal observation, has drawn from literary sources, notably Hipponax, Sophron, and Aristophanes. However, in the manner in which he casts old material into novel form upon a small scale, and under strict conditions of technique, he is entirely Alexandrian 4 , and reminds us of nothing so much as the epigrams of the Anthology, notably those of Asklepiades, where the qualities are those of the best work in miniature.

The tone of the. Mimes is also indicative of the society which they Their tone, profess to represent. It is vulgar, sordid, even vicious. The first

1 See also C. R, v. 480. Two additional titles (Xwtpyatffx&at and Mo\vav6s) are recorded by Athenaios and Stobaios respectively.

  • 'Some new Fragments of Herodas': Arckiv fiir Papyrusforschung, I. 379.

Mime viii, with fragments 12-30 incorporated in the text, is printed on pp. 385-6 of that article. For fragments 31-60 see photographic plates a and 3 in this edition.

• C£ H. TNtML, Journal des Savants, 1893, p. 35.

4 Cf. Headlam, article * Herodas' in Encyclop. Britannica (edition x).


xii INTRODUCTION

two of these qualities were at once apparent ; the third quality became even more apparent when the real meaning of the sixth Mime was unravelled. It was then seen that in Herodas we had a convinced and uncompromising realist. It must be admitted of the things of which he writes that ' some are darker than you would like, and not family subjects V We need not, however, dwell unnecessarily on the grossness of part of Herodas* work, but rather endeavour to appre- ciate the art whereby his delineations even now retain their vitality. Meaning of The word /u/iui/ifioi means simply ' mimes in iambi '; cf. the title ]uuiauB<H °* Babrius' work, pvOCafifioi, i. e. fables in iambi. The name iambi covers the scazon as well as the ordinary iambic metre. In the Pro- oimion prefixed to Mime ix, Herodas seems to say that he had first employed the latter, but afterwards adopted the scazon. Both metres found warrant in the old Ionic iambographi. Archilochos and Simo- nides of Amorgos had used the iambus for purposes of satire. Hip- ponax had used the scazon for a similar purpose. On the word ^ua/A/?oi, which is sometimes used in connexion with Herodas, cf. Susemihl, i. 231, notes 91, 92, and my note on viii. 59. Proper We have already stated that the name of the writer of the Mimes

theaJJJhor's * s unfortunately missing from the roll. We are therefore still left name. in doubt as to the proper spelling of Herodas. The name of this author is variously given in ancient texts as Herodes, Herodas, or Herondas. Pliny the younger 2 and Zenobios 8 give Herodes. Stobaios 4 supports both 'HpwoV and 'H/woSas. Against these is to be set Athenaios 6 ; the Codex Marcianus of this author has in one passage Upwvoas. Meister has adduced weighty evidence in favour of 'Hpw&a? (with the iota subscript). (1) Grammarians attest the existence of the name € Hpw8i;s='Hpo>i8i;s, and inscriptions, until the second century b.c, preserve the form 'Hpa>t8as; (2) the agreement of at least two inde- pendent sources, Pliny and Stobaios, with regard to the absence of the letter v from the name of the poet, must prevail against the isolated evidence of Athenaios. Herwerden adds that 'Hpwoas in Athenaios may be due to a misreading of the older and more correct c Hpa>2oa$.

It is to be observed that the occurrence of the name Herodas on Graeco-Egyptian inscriptions is of no weight, as we have nothing to show that there is any connexion between these inscriptions and the writer of the Mimes. Names in -covSas (cf. Haywvoas, ^a/icuwSa?)

1 R. A. Neil, C. R. vii. (1893), p. 317, quoting Mr. Borthrop Trumbull on the Old Masters.

a Ep. iv. 3. 8 Cent. vi. 10.

4 Flor. 78, 6. 116, 18, ai-3 (Bpfoov); 98,28. 116,24 (HpM); 74, i4(*H/)^ow al. 'P&Sa). » iii. 86 B.


HERODAS AND HIS WORK xiii

are mainly Boeotian, and if we assign this termination to the name of the poet, we must assume that this and similar forms are not indigenous to Kos, but came there with the immigration from Orcho- menos in the fourth century b.c. * It has been suggested that the form in -cooas is due to a corruption of -w&as. But as H/woV is a very common name, while H/wooas is comparatively rare, we should have expected to find that if Hp<t>v$as was corrupted at all it would be changed not to 'Hpa>oas but invariably to Tlpa&ys.

Hence 'HpwvSa? does not account for the existence of 'H/xooW On the other hand 'HpanSa? accounts both for 'H/xovSas (as we have seen) and for 'H/xoSas (by the mere omission of iota), and is for this reason, and for those already given, to be preferred 8 .

Derivatives of the stem f Hpo>- are often found as proper names in Asia Minor ; thus 'H/Hoyo^s (Mylasa), Upotfc/xi? (Smyrna), 'H/xovtm? (Smyrna). The hero in question was, according to Fick 8 , Herakles ; according to Meister 4 , Asklepios, on the ground that these derivatives are found only in countries where the worship of Asklepios prevailed. We find on Koan inscriptions the proper names Botoas, SoKravopiSas, OiA*wm8as, P.-H., Index I.

The date of Herodas cannot be fixed with certainty, but several Bate of pieces of evidence, all pointing in the same direction, are to be found ** *** in the Mimes themselves.

( i) i. 30-3 1 : Oc&v a&€\<t>(Dv relievos, 6 /fcuriXcvs XpiyoTos, fwwrrjiov, kt\.

See the note on this passage, where it is shown that the earliest possible date for the first Mime is 270 b.c. That the words $€wv d&A^&v refer to the second Ptolemy (Philadelphos) 5 and his queen Arsinoe {et soror et coniunx) is admitted, and this fixes the date as subsequent to the deification of Arsinoe in 270-69 b.c. But there is some doubt as to whether 6 fSaviXcvs ^jotos refers to Philadelphos (285 to 247 b.c.) or to Euergetes (247-222 b.c). For some time after the publication of Herodas it seemed to be generally accepted that Euergetes 6 was intended ; but the ' king ' referred to is just as likely to be Philadelphos, whose praises have been sung by the other Alexandrian poets, including Kallimachos and Theokritos. An objection has been raised that 6 /feo-iXcvs xpiyoTos cannot refer to one of the two $€<ov d&A^&v, that the same person cannot be in the same breath foos and /foo-iAcvs. This objection does not seem to me to be

1 v. scholiast on Theokr. vii. ai. I have, however, used Herodas as the English form; Heroidas seems somewhat pedantic.

  • Griech. Personmnamen, p. 174. * p. 752 sq.
  • Cf. Susemihl, ii. 70a. * Rutherford, Weil, and Bucheler held this view.


xiv INTRODUCTION

serious. Herodas could surely refer to the excellence of Ptolemy as a man without denying his position in the Egyptian Pantheon. Moreover, if Euergetes is meant we should have expected some mention of the cult of the $€ol Evcpyercu to balance the Ocol dScA^ot. The Ptolemies were deified regularly with their consorts, and we find on Ptolemaic docu- ments the list Oe&v %DTrip(i)v /cat 0€<ov 'AScX^wv #cat 0€tt>v Evepyciw, &C. 1

(2) The next indication of the date of Herodas is to be found in the fourth Mime (vv. 23, 73, 76-9). In the first of these passages a group of statuary in the temple of Asklepios is ascribed to the ' sons of Praxiteles/ i.e. Kephisodotos the younger and Timarchos, whose floruit is placed by Pliny in the 121st Olympiad, 296-293 b.c. The artistic activity of these sculptors 8 must have begun before 323 B.c., for they executed a portrait-statue of the orator Lykurgos who died in that year. They also executed a statue of the poetess Myro (floruit 284 b.c). In Herodas they are referred to as still alive s ; and it would not be safe to date the passage in question much later than 270 b.c

(3) In Mime iv. w. 76-79 Apelles is referred to as being lately dead : and his memory is defended against certain unnamed detractors 4 with an energy which shows that controversy on the subject of his work was still active. Apelles was born not later than 356 b.c Assuming that Apelles was born in the year 356 b.c, and lived to the age of eighty, his death would fall in 276 b.c; if then an interval of six years is left before the scene described in the Mime took place 5 , we have 270 for the date of Mime iv.

The fourth Mime was probably written at the time at which it purports to be written, i.e. soon after the death of Apelles. For it is plain that in the passage where Apelles is defended against his critics Herodas is speaking in his own person, expressing his own view of the great painter. These lines (iv. 76-79) would fall flat if written at a time when Apelles had been dead a long time ; for, as Professor Palmer remarks 6 , ' detraction does not live long after death.'

1 e.g. Tebtnnis Papyri, 6, i7sqq. Mahaffy (Empire of the Ptolemies, p. 130, n. 2) tacitly assumes that Philadelphos is meant at Her. i. 30. Previously he hesitated between Philadelphos and Euergetes, and also suggested one of the later Ptolemies, e. g. Philopator, on account of vi. 64 {History of Greek Literature, vol. i. pt. ii. p. [196]). a v. note on iv. 23.

8 iv. 25-6. There is no reason to suppose that this is an anachronism: cf. Mekler, Neues von den AUen, p. 26.

  • For the enemies of Apelles, cf. Pliny, N, If, xxxv. 89 ; Lukian vcpl rod 1^

fatioos vi(TT€V€iv &ia0o\y t ch. 2.

5 On the chronology of Apelles v. now Dziatzko in Paulv-Wissowa, s.v. Apelles who seems to favour a somewhat earlier date. I do not Know on what authority, Palmer gave the date of Apelles' death as c. 290 B.C. (Hermathena, viii. 237).

• Hermathena, viii. 237.


HERODAS AND HIS WORK xv

(4) Reasons will be given in the next chapter for believing that Mimes i and iv contain imitations of Theokritos xv, the date of which lies somewhere between 279 and 270 b.c.

(5) The works of art referred to in the fourth Mime have been studied by Gurlitt 1 , who endeavours to fix the date of the Mime by considerations based on the subjects depicted. His conclusion is that the Mime is probably to be placed somewhere between 270 and 260 B.C.

To sum up this evidence : the date of Herodas i cannot be earlier than 270: and that of iv is 270 or a little later. We can scarcely attain to greater precision than this. I should fix the date of Herodas' birth as about 300 b.c There is no evidence that he lived to see the reign of the third Ptolemy (Euergetes), who ascended the throne in 247 b.c We may therefore assign as the lifetime of Herodas 300- 250 B.c. a He would thus be a younger contemporary of Theokritos (born c. 310 b.c), cf. below, ch. III.

The scene of two of the Mimes (the second and fourth) is un- The home questionably Kos. There is considerable probability that the scene of Herodas - of Mimes i, iii, and v is also to be laid there 8 .

This conclusion is supported by the fact that there is a remarkable similarity between the proper names mentioned in the Mimes and those found on Koan inscriptions, or known to be connected with Kos. Thus to take only a few of the names of persons common to Herodas and to the Koan inscriptions we find "Aprc/us, BitSs, BiVivm, rvXA&, *EKarrj f *Ep/«i>v, Eu/fovAiy, EvOirp, Kovoas, Ko#c#caA.iy, &c. 4 More r over the derivative syllables from which proper names in Herodas are formed present an equally striking resemblance 5 ; thus with Mrjrpixn (Her. i) cf. ^mrCxq (P.-H), with Barrapo? (Her. ii) cf. Birrapos MivkcU (hqv (P.-H.), with BCnwa (Her. v) cf. UXdnwa Tkviawa&Ckiwa (P.-H.),

1 ArchdoL-epigr. Mittheil aus Oesterr. xv. 169 sqq. Meister puts the date of Mime iv between 284 and 280 B.C. He thinks that Ptolemy Philadelphos, who began to reign in 285 B.C., proceeded without delay to adorn the Asklepieion with works of art. But of this there is no evidence : see pp. xx sq.

' The view put forward by Professor Ellis that Mapwv in iii. 24 was the poet Vergil is untenable (v. note ad loc.). The same scholar has put forward, in reference to ii. 73, a view according; to which that Mime could not be earlier than the reign of Philip III of Macedon (220-1 79 B.C.). This view also must be rejected (v. note). Wilamowitz gives it as his opinion that Herodas lived to the end of the third century B.C. (Nachr. v. d. Gott. Ges. d. JViss., 1894, p. 29 n.).

9 v. the Introductions to the several Mimes, where the necessary details are given. For the scene of vi and vii, v. Introd. to vi.

  • For a complete list see Crusius •, Index Nominum, I, II, III. ^

• The analogy has been fully worked out by Gurlitt : ArchaoL-epigr, mittheil. aus Oesterr. xv. 169 sqq. P.-H.=Paton-Hicks, Index I, where see references.


xvi INTRODUCTION

with MvpraXivrj (Her. vi), MaraXCvrj (Her. i), cf. MucvXivrj Atcr^vXtvos A/xxrivo? (P.-H.).

It has been pointed out that the geography of Herodas is almost exclusively that of the eastern side of the Aegean. Thus we have allusions to Chios, Erythrai, Brikindera (in Rhodes), Abdera, Phaselis *. The mention of the daric (vii. 102, 106, 122) points to the same conclusion, and the prevalence of names beginning with Mrjrp- implies an Asiatic locality.

It is plain from what has been said, that Herodas was very familiar with Kos and its people, and that he must have lived for some con- siderable time on the island. Whether he was a native of Kos, or was merely attracted thither like other literary men of his day, we cannot tell.

It will be shown that during the era of the early Ptolemies, and especially in the time of Ptolemy Philadelphos, relations between that island and the Alexandrian court were of the friendliest Kos en- joyed constant intercourse with Alexandria by sea, and to the literary men of Alexandria was a sort of retreat, where they could devote their time to quiet study, far away from the noise and bustle of the great city. t

However, the Doric form of the name in -8as favours the theory j

that Herodas was a Koan*. We seem to find further traces of this [

(1) in the affectionate tone of Kw ykvKtjav (iv. 2), and (2) in the defence of Apelles (iv. 72-79), who, though an Ephesian by birth, had settled in Kos, and painted for the Koans some of his most famous pictures. i

The scene of two of the Mimes, vi and vii, is probably laid /

at Ephesos 8 . Herzog has suggested 4 that Herodas had lived for '

some time in that city, which he would naturally visit as the birth- }

place of his master Hipponax, and also of Apelles (cf. iv. 72). There >

may be a reference to the temple of Artemis at Ephesos in i. 26 (v. r

note). But the direct evidence in support of this theory is after all slight f

etch of The history of Kos has been excellently sketched by Paton and j

1 1 history Hicks in the Introduction to their standard book 5 based on the results t

Kos. j

1 v. notes on ii. 57-59, iii. 45, 51, v. 3 a (C^P 640 ")* ▼*• 5 8 > ▼»*• 86; also Intro- duction to Mime vi. j

  • This view is held e.g. by Crusins, Unters. p. 187 (cf. however his German I

translation, p. xxiv, where he seems less positive). Crusins also refers to the j Doric forms found in Herodas in confirmation of his view : see, however, ch. V

(Dialect). !

  • v. Introduction to Mime vi. [


  • Berl. phil. Woch., 1898, 1 249-1 353 (review of Olschewsky's work). Cf.

Crusius (German translation, I.e.).

• Inscriptions of Cos, Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1891. This book has an excellent map.


HERODAS AND HIS WORK xvii

of excavations in that island ; and more recently Herzog l has investi- gated the ancient remains afresh, with the result of adding many new inscriptions, and much fresh information. The following account of Kos down to and during the time of Herodas is based on the two works referred to, to which I would here render acknowledgements for the assistance derived from them throughout this edition.

Next to Rhodes, Kos is the largest of the Dorian Sporades. Its Geo- circumference is given by Strabo as 550 stades, by Pliny the elder as ^ r *^ ical 100 Roman miles. The island falls into three divisions (1) the eastern district, bounded on the south by a high range of mountains ; upon these mountains are the healing springs, which are still famous ; (2) a plateau furrowed by watercourses, and for the most part desolate and barren ; (3) the mountainous western district, with a distinct range of its own.

Most of the island is remarkably fertile, and noted for its wines. Kos is badly supplied with harbours. Its people were of a sober, steadfast character, as befitted their Doric origin. The youths of Kos were famous for their beauty 8 . They adhered faithfully to ancient ritual, especially in regard to the worship of Asklepios, which came to them from the mainland of Greece*. In the fifth century the Koan school of medicine, which continued famous for a considerable period, was founded by Hippokrates; he based his observations on the votive models in the temple of Asklepios, which constituted a kind of anatomical and pathological museum.

The history of the settlements on the island is as follows. In the Early Homeric catalogue 4 we find Kos, with its dependent islands (Nisyros, ^Jj* 8 Krapathos, Kasos, and the Kalydnian group), sending a contingent island. of thirty ships to help the Greek cause. The contingent is led by Pheidippos and Antiphos, the sons of Thessalos, a Herakleid. In the Iliad we also hear twice 5 of Herakles having been carried to Kos by contrary winds through the anger of Hera, on his way from the sack of Troy. He is attacked by the natives of Kos, according to the fuller form of the legend, and slays the king of the island, Eury- pylos, marries his daughter Chalkiope, and begets a son, Thessalos. This legend is now seen to be referred to by Herodas 6 . Thus, even

1 Koisclu Forschungen und Funde. Leipzig, 1899.

8 Cf. i. 29 {v€T)vi0/coi) : Kos could appreciate the handsome young Egyptians.

  • Wilamowitz {Isyl/os, 49) believes that it came from Thessaly. v. Thraemer

in Pauly-Wissowa, s. v. Asklepios. Hicks (Introd. p. xv) says it came from Epi- dauros, but Paton (Appendix F, p. 347) refers its origin to Knidos.

  • Iliad, ii. 676 sqq. 6 xiv. 255, xv. 28. • At ii. 96.


xviii INTRODUCTION

before the Dorian migration and the colonization of Ionia there was a Dorian settlement in Kos. It is thought probable that these Dorians came from Argolis. Herodotos 1 tells us that Kos and the adjacent islands were colonized from Epidauros, and in this way the old Dorian element was strengthened. The sterner features of the Dorian character were, however, mollified in Kos. The discipline (dytoyij) of Sparta and Crete is not found there, though the population of the island was purely Dorian, and was divided into the three Dorian tribes, the Dymanes, Hylleis, and Pamphyli. Six of the cities in this region formed a religious league, the Doric Hexapolis. They were, besides Kos, Lindos, Ialysos, Kamiros, Knidos, and Halikarnassos. These states met at the temple of Apollo on the Triopian promontory, to take part in the worship of the god and also in games. Later on Halikarnassos was expelled, and the Hexa- polis became a Pentapolis.

The dwellings of the earliest inhabitants of Kos were on the north- east coast, near the present town of Kos. The fountain Burinna 2 , which is alluded to by Theokritos 8 , and still remains, is situated in this region. The Dorian settlers saw the advantage of this side of the island, which brought them closer to the mainland ; they did not, however, confine themselves to the east coast, but spread over the island Kara icco/ias. In the sixth century the Lydo-Persian wars forced them to change the capital of the island to the opposite side, where they built 'AcrnnrdXauL, which served as the capital until the fourth century.

Kos in the In the fifth century we hear of Kos several times.

fifth cen- /j\ j t h a( j ^ en undg,. t h e ^jfe f Skythes, whose son Kadmos 4

tury B.C. x ' J '

voluntarily resigned the tyranny ; but the Karian queen Artemisia had been allowed to include Kos in her satrapy, and with three other states Kos sent a contingent of five ships with the queen to aid Xerxes 5 : a curious contrast to its efforts of bygone days against the barbarian.

(2) In the Athenian tribute-lists Kos is set down as paying 3^ to S talents : a relatively large sum, which shows the prosperity of the island.

(3) At the beginning of the Peloponnesian War Kos is reckoned as one of the allies of Athens. Towards the end of the war it was visited with both earthquake and invasion. The earthquake of

1 Hdt. vii. 99.

  • Now Vonrina. It still supplies the modern city Jtftpa (on the site of Km 1}

WUpowis). » vii. 6. * Hdt. vii. 164. • Hdt vii. 99.


HERODAS AND HIS WORK xix

413 B.C. was the worst in the recollection of Thukydides *, and destroyed a great part of the town of Kos {Km y Mcpoirts). Soon after this, Astyochos, the Spartan admiral, landed and inflicted great damage (412 b.c.). Later on in the same year, Kos revolted against Athens, whereupon Alkibiades landed and plundered extensively. He repeated this in 408 b. c. None the less Kos held to the Spartan side.

In 394 b.c, however, it deserted Sparta, owing perhaps to its in the increased importance, and to the democratical ideas which had sprung ^ ourtl1 cen " up. In 366 b.c there was a sharp struggle between the old oligar- chical and the new democratic party, which resulted eventually in a compromise. All Koans of the various townships were to become citizens of one city, to be named Kos, and to be built at the harbour on the east coast. It was to be the 7i-o\is, the townships were to stand to it as Srjfwi*. In other words the owoucurfws of Kos was carried through. No doubt the requirements of trade had something to do with the rise of the party of progress. Expansion of trade im- peratively required a harbour on the east coast, both because of the proximity of such a harbour to the mainland, and also because the trade from Egypt, Rhodes, and Syria passed through the narrow straits to the east of the island.

After these reforms the city made great strides in wealth and power •. Its numbers were presently swelled by refugees from Orchomenos, when the Thebans destroyed that city (364 b.c). But the democracy soon gave offence, a fact which Aristotle * attributes to the bad advice of its leaders ; the oligarchy, at the instance of Maussollos of Karia, took the initiative, and Kos, with Chios and Rhodes, seceded from Athens. The social war of 357-355 b.c. followed. Athens was unable to reduce the allies, and concluded peace with them in the latter year. Kos passed before long into the hands of the lieutenants of Alexander the Great. From Macedon it next came under the influence of the kings of Egypt

One of these was destined to be brought into especially close rela- Kos and tions with the island. In 309 b.c Ptolemy I brought Queen Berenike S^?} 6 ?^ 11 to Kos on account of the salubrious climate and the excellent medical phos. school. Her son, Philadelphos, was born in the island the same year, and this established Kos in great favour with the Egyptian


1 viii. 41.

9 The Demes were named *^a, 'AXccV, 'Imrfa, 'AXdo-a/xva, *I<r$fi6s : we have also Zaftos 'AvT(/iax<8av ml AlytjXieay ical 'Apxiadav.

9 P.-H. xxvii, xlix ff.; cf. Strabo, xiv. p. 657 ; Diod. Sic. xv. 76.

  • Politics, p. 1304 b.

b2


xx INTRODUCTION

dynasty 1 . It was permitted to have its own mint, and it attracted to itself many famous writers from Alexandria. Philetas, who founded the Alexandrian elegy, was born in the island, and many others, whose names will be given presently, sojourned there for a longer or shorter time. There was probably a daily service of vessels between Kos and Alexandria at this time.

The reputation which the island enjoyed at the end of the fourth century for its good government, is well illustrated by a rescript of Antigonos, who, in carrying the population of Lebedos over to Teos, orders that until a new code can be drawn up the laws of Kos are to be used by the population of the new city 8 . The date is between 306 and 301 b.c. Literary The literary activity of Kos at this time was very remarkable,

Kosunder an( * a charming picture of this aspect of life on the little island has the early been painted for us by Theokritos (Idyll 7). Philetas of Kos was toemies. tutQr ^ Ptolemy II when he was crown prince (circ. 295-292 b.c), also of Zenodotos and Hermesianax. He undoubtedly had con- siderable influence over a number of writers, including Theokritos, Leonidas of Tarentum, Alexander Aitolos, Nikias, Asklepiades, and possibly Hegesianax and Simmias of Rhodes. The period of Philetas* activity as the head of this group of literary men is given by Susemihl as 292-285 b.c. 8 Philadelphos possibly contemplated the founda- tion of a Koan University, having as its nucleus the school of medicine, but comprising other faculties, such as poetry, astronomy (represented by Dositheos and later by Berosos of Babylon : cf. tw aarpoou^cwv, iii. 54), philosophy (represented later by Ariston of Kos), grammar and rhetoric (on which last see Philodemos, ircpi prjropLicrjs, p. 44). This last-named faculty is particularly interesting to us in connexion with the second Mime. The Koan school of rhetoric seems hardly to have been independent ; in the time of Philodemos it was ancillary to Rhodes, on which Kos was then politically de- pendent. At the time of Herodas the Attic influence was predomi- nant; some have traced in the speech of Battaros imitation or travesty of Hypereides ; while there is at least one certain case where the influence of Demosthenes is traceable *.

It has been suggested that when Ptolemy Philadelphos came to the

1 Philadelphos reckoned Kos as belonging to the Egyptian dominions (Droysen, HelUnismuSy iii. 1, p. 380; P.-H. p. 7).

  • As Charondas is not named in the rescript, it may be assumed that only part

of his code was in use in Kos ; cf. Mime ii.

8 i. 29a, n. 290 : see also Maass, Aratea, ch. viii, and editors of Theokritos.

4 Herzog, p. 212 sqq.; cf. Introduction to Mime ii.


HERODAS AND HIS WORK xxi

throne of Egypt he gave orders for the embellishment of the Askle- pieion, which existed certainly as early as the fifth century. A com- mission may have been given to Apelles, who painted for Kos his most famous work, the Aphrodite Anadyomene, and likewise another Aphrodite. As he left the latter unfinished when he died, it seems probable that he died in Kos.

The Asklepieion 1 is described by Strabo and by Aristeides, whoTheAskle- both visited it in person. It was, according to Herzog, near the P ie10 * ^? d walls of the modern town Xwpa, which corresponds to the ancient coveries. Kate (17 Mcpoirts). But Mr. W. R. Paton had expressed his belief 'that the remains of a large marble temple, situated near a ruined convent called Ilavayta Tdpcrov, at a distance of over two miles west of the town, belonged to the sanctuary of Asklepios. Excavations on this site, conducted by Herzog in 1902, proved that Mr. Paton's opinion was correct. The temple itself, which is peripteral, with six Doric columns at either end and eleven at the sides, was probably built about the beginning of the second century B.C., on the site of earlier temples. Below the flight of steps leading up to the temple terrace are remains of an older and smaller temple in antis. The altar, which stood on the east of this building, appears to have re- sembled in plan the great altar of Pergamum, though on a simpler scale. Near the altar are the bases of statues dedicated to Asklepios, which are referred to in the fourth Mime of Herodas' {Classical Review, xvii. 280, from Arch. Anzdger, 1903).

The following account of the constitution of Kos at the time of Constitu- Herodas may be of interest. The body politic was composed of tlonofKos «  members of the three Dorian tribes. Each tribe seems to have com- prised nine x^" 3 ""™*, three of which made up an kvdra (i. e. £ of the whole body of citizens). Each tribe had its ra/uas. The <rrparrfyo\ of Kos were elected one from each tribe. After 366 b.c the demes of Kos had the same relation to the irrfXi?, the crvfura? 817/10?, and the tribes, as the corresponding divisions had in Attica. Each 8£/aos comprised members of every tribe, and had its own Sdfxapxos and Tdfuai.

The citizens were divided, in point of age, into ^oXm-cu, vcot, fy^/fot, ircuScs.

The assemblies of the state were the fiovka and 8a/ju>9 (eicicXi/o-ui). The number of the fiovXa is not as yet certain, but it must have been a multiple of three.

> Ct P.-H. p. 137.


XX11


INTRODUCTION


The eponymous magistrate was called fjuovapx *- There was a priest with the title ycpccu^opos /ftwnAccov.

The generic name for the boards of magistrates was apx 0VT€ $- The board of wpoardraL 1 corresponded to the Athenian w/wTavcis. Their number is unknown, but like that of the fiovka must have been a multiple of three. They met in a irpvravtiov.

The arparayol were three in number, one from each tribe. Their duties were connected with civil administration, as in other cities.

The irtakrjTaX were concerned with state contracts. The priest- hoods were, however, put up to sale by the orparayoi, a peculiar method of increasing the revenue. We must remember that there were considerable perquisites attached to the office of priest.

We also hear of officers called vairouu, who appear to have been officers of the deme, and not, as elsewhere, of the state.


Origin of the Mime.


Evolution of the literary Mime.


II. THE MIME.

Mimus (ju/uos) is connected with /xi/acut&u, and signifies an imitation or imitator of a situation or person *. A Mime is a piece depicting actual life, generally the life of the common people, and employing their language. It differs from a drama in two respects : (i) while in the case of the drama the action is important, the Mime is chiefly con- cerned with the representation of character ; and (2) the Mime has no chorus.

At first imitation (/uteris) was mere buffoonery, without any literary merit, and perhaps without even the aid of language. Thus we hear in Plato {Rep. 396 B) of persons who imitated the neighing of horses, the lowing of bulls, the roaring of the sea, and other noises. Imitation, however, would soon require appropriate gesture, as in the case of those who imitated sailors, women, lovers, drunken men, &c. ; and in time a sketch in words would be added in order to fix more clearly in the minds of the audience the character delineated. But even so the entertainment would be of the nature of an improvisa- tion, suitable to the character of a southern people.

The literary value of the Mime was as yet insignificant ; the pieces were performed in the market-place or at the jugglers' booths 8 , where such vivid representations of men and things attracted crowds of

1 Cf.Her.ii.40.

  • Diomedes, G, Z. I. 491 fup6s t<rri fdfxrjffis fiiov rd re oiry«cxw/>W&'a *a2

&<rvyx<bpr)Ta wtpiixw. Donatns says the xnimi were so named, ' ab diuturna imi- tation* vilium rerum et torium personarum. 1 Fiihr, de Mimis Gr decorum, p. 15.

8 iv rois ffVffAots, kv rots Batjuunv. Athen. X. 45 a f.


THE MIME xxiii

amused spectators. In the houses of the wealthy they were acted after banquets for the entertainment of the guests ; we read, e. g. in Xenophon's Symposium, of the marriage of Theseus and Ariadne being thus represented, in the house of Kallias at Athens. As yet symbolic gesture formed the chief part of the Mime, whence those who acted in the Mimes are often called 6pxn<rrcu (' dancers '). The literary Mime seems to be derived from the old Phallic comedy of Athens. Though Eupolis and Aristophanes headed a reaction against this, they had only a partial success at Athens, while in the Dorian states the popularity of the Phallic comedy was always great. It reached Tarentum from Sparta, Syrakuse from Korinth, and thus it struck root and developed new forms in Sicily and Southern Italy. Epicharmos raised its rough improvisations to the dignity of dramatic poetry. Rhinthon employed it for purposes of travesty, while in the hands of Sophron, the inventor of the Mime, comedy attained to a vivid realism which won the admiration of Plato himself 1 .

Sophron of Syrakuse is to be assigned to the fifth century b.c Sophron. What we know of him is mainly derived from Suidas *, and the other lexicographers, also from the Scholiasts on Nikander, Theokritos and Athenaios (see Gaisford's Suidas). We learn that he wrote two kinds of fufjLOL, called dvSpcibt and ywaiKcIoi; the names of some of the former are "AyycXos, ©vwo&ypas, iVpoircs 'AAiets, while among the fu/juoi ywauceloi are mentioned 'A/cco-Tpwu (' the Women Quacks/ from which the second Idyll of Theokritos is borrowed), ©a/zevcu ra *I<r0/ua (whence Theokritos xv), and UcvQcpa. The subjects of these pieces were drawn from the world of ordinary men and women. Their popular character is shown by the frequent use of proverbs, and com- parison with Theokritos and Herodas shows that this was a regular feature of the Mime. From the fact that Plato is stated to have derived from Sophron the form of his dialogues, we may infer that Sophron s characters themselves spoke in dialogue.

After Sophron, the Mime was cultivated by his son Xenarchos. Xenarchos. Of him we know little except that he used the Mime as the vehicle of political satire, and its history is broken from this point and only continued when we reach Theokritos 8 .

1 Cf. E. Reisch in Dorpfeldt, D.gr. Theater, 312 sqq.

  • Sdty/wr Zvpaxovaios, *Aya$ofc\4ovs teal Aafiaavkkibos' rots 82 xP^ y0ls ty KaT ^

Bip^rjv teal Evpivtdrjv, *al typaipt fjdfwvs av&pdovs teal fttpovs ywaucuovs' del & MToXoyatyv (i.e. in a kind of rhythmic prose, v. infra) ScaAfcrp Aajpi&i. The fragments have been collected by Blomneld {Museum Criticum, ii. 340 sqq., 559 sqq-) » by Ahrens in his Greek Dialects ; by Botzon (Programm, Marburg, 1807), an ^ mo8t recently by Kaibel, Comm. grr.fragmm., vol. i. fasc. prior.

8 MM. Croiset {Litter, grecq. v. 173) wonld reckon as a Mime the interesting


xxiv INTRODUCTION

Theokri- Till the discovery of Herodas, the second, fourteenth, and fifteenth tos * pieces of Theokritos were our chief source of information as to

the character of the Mime in Greek. In ii, Theokritos tells how Simaitha, deserted by her lover, seeks to bring him back by magic in the still midnight. No one is near but her servant ; Simaitha chants the song, and by the magic wheel (tvy£) throws her spells round the faithless Delphis. She tells the moon, sailing overhead, the story of her ill-requited love.

xiv is cast in the form of a narrative. Aischines tells of a certain merry gathering, at which a spiteful jest on the part of one of the company leads to a quarrel between Aischines and his mistress. Despairing of a reconciliation he is about to enlist in the service of Ptolemy. This idyll is very dramatic ; the class of life represented in it reminds us of Herodas; while the praise of Ptolemy recalls the passage (Her. i. 27) in praise of Egypt and its monarch, to which reference has already been made.

The scene of Theokritos ii is certainly, and that of xiv very probably, laid in Kos.

In xv, Theokritos again touches on Egypt; but this time more fully and of set purpose, giving a description of a day in Alexandria spent by two Syrakusan dames in visiting the Adonis feast The greater part of the idyll is a sketch of their conversation and adven- tures on the way.

In this idyll, Theokritos has made innovations of an important character; (1) he has changed the scene twice, the piece being divided into three acts, of which the first takes place in the house of Praxinoa, the second in the street, the third in the king's palace; (2) the number of the characters is greater than usual. Besides Praxinoa, Eunoa (her slave), Gorgo (her visitor), we have an old woman and two strangers. The number of characters in a Mime is as a rule not more than three.

In the hands of Theokritos the Mime departed somewhat from the characteristics which had previously marked it, especially its realism. Theokritos draws, it is true, his characters and incidents from the people. Simaitha and Delphis (the unfaithful lover) in ii, Aischines and his friends in xiv, Praxinoa and Gorgo in xv are all drawn

piece published in 1896 by Dr. Grenfell, 'An Alexandrian Erotic fragment and other Greek papyri.' It is a monologue of about fifty lines, in which a woman complains that her lover has deserted her. Author and date are unknown. A Mime which in subject is closely akin to Her. v has been published in Oxyrhynchus Papyri, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, Part III. 413, pp. 41-57, but too recently to be discussed in this edition.


THE MIME xxv

from the common folk of his 'time ; while the incidents in ii and xiv at least are of a somewhat sordid nature. These three pieces thus show the same return to nature as the bucolic poems; but in neither class of poem is Theokritos wholly true to nature. He has added to each a delicacy and refinement of treatment, and a beauty of expression all his own. We forget the sensuality of Simaitha, the brutality of Aischines, the hot temper of Praxinoa in the pleasure which the poetry gives us. Moreover, the use of the hexameter is a clear proof that Theokritos treated the Mime from the point of view of a poet' 1 . This metre is a far more polished medium of expression than the prose which Sophron had employed ; and Theokritos has elaborated it in ii, xiv, and xv no less carefully than in his other poems. In a word, realism in the Mime as used by Theokritos, is tempered by poetic feeling.

Phoinix 9 of Kolophon, whose date is uncertain, wrote in choliambi short sketches from the life of his own and also of earlier times. His longest fragment, the Kopwiorat, will be found at the end of Crusius' editions of Herodas.

Hermeias of Kurion, and Parmenon s of Byzantium, are cited as writers of choliambi. Whether their work, like that of Phoinix, could be classed under the title of Mime is doubtful.

Such, in brief, is the history of the Mime down to the time of Herodas 4 . The scanty evidence at our disposal unfortunately does not warrant us in determining how far Herodas was influenced by the originator of the Mime 5 . The piece of Sophron called ©a/xcvai ra "la-Ofiui (where to, "L is more probably a sacrifice to Melikertes than the Isthmian games), was, we know, the model to Theokritos for his Adoniazusai (xv); and there is considerable probability that Herodas utilized the same piece of Sophron for his fourth Mime. None of the other Mimes of Sophron suggest by their tides com- parison with those of Herodas. Some future discovery may give back to us a complete Mime by Sophron, on the strength of which a comparison may be instituted between him and Herodas. The relationship between Theokritos and Herodas, both of whom were imitators of Sophron, will be considered in the next chapter.

1 Cf. Dalmeyda, Introduction, pp. 10 sqq.

  • Susemihl, i. 229. * Id.,i. 235.

4 For the popularity of the Mime at this time or a little later, cf. the inscription in scazons, Dittenberger, Rh. Mus. xxxiv. 463, on a statue erected to Nikias yv&ftrjs rt titan . . . rcpnvGhr re peipwv otis typatf/w darc/ow.

5 For evidence that Herodas imitated Sophron, see Crusius, Unters. p. 187; also pp. 51, 115, 129.


xxvi INTRODUCTION

Literary Besides Sophron and the writers of Mimes generally, there were Herodasf otners under whose influence Herodas came or may have come. Hipponax. The first of these stands apart from the rest in respect of the amount of the influence which his work exercised over Herodas. In the Prooimion to the second Book of the Mimes Herodas refers by name to Hipponax, the celebrated Ionian lampoonist of the sixth century b.c. 'I sing my limping lays to the future generations of Ionians after the manner of Hipponax/ The debt which Herodas owed to Hipponax was manifold; (i) vocabulary 1 : the proverbial phrases and much of the racy vigour of Herodas' style was probably based on the terse and robust language of Hipponax. (2) dialect: Hoffmann considers that all that seems to be antique and individual (alles altertUmliche und eigenartigi) in the dialect of Herodas is really taken from the earlier poet 8 . (3) the names of some of his characters: MjjTpoTiiws, in Hipp./r. 78, recalls MifrporCfirj in Her. iii. (4) inci- dents: the similarity of a few of the longer fragments of Hip- ponax with Herodas is so great, that Herodas seems to have taken from Hipponax the idea for a whole passage or scene: cf. e.g. Her. ii. 23 with Hipp./r. 19, quoted in note to that passage. That Hipponax was much read by the Alexandrians is plain from Kallim. fr. 92, who describes himself as a sort of Hipponax redivivus : v. ch. Ill, infra. Also the scazon, the metre of Hipponax, was fre- quently used by the Alexandrians : see ch. V (Metre). . Other in- The other influences which probably helped to mould Herodas fluences. were ^ Epicharmos; (2) the Old Attic Drama, including the Trage- dians and Aristophanes ; (3) the Attic Orators ; (4) Sotades and the KivcuSokoyoi; (5) Rhinthon; (6) the New Comedy.

(1) Epicharmos, born in Kos, but taken in early life to Syrakuse, was the first to introduce comedies of character. His 'Aypwrnvos (countryman), and ©capot (sightseers) were plays of this kind. The latter play represented visitors to Delphi viewing the offerings in the temple of Apollo ; and the similarity of plot to Herodas' fourth Mime is at once apparent. This play of Epicharmos may have suggested to Sophron his ©a/xcvai to, *Icr0/ua, which as we have seen was imitated by Theokritos. Very probably Herodas knew of the work of his fellow countryman, who had shed lustre on the little island of Kos. On the relations between Kos on the one hand, and Sicily and Southern Italy on the other, cf. Crusius, Unters. p. 36.

1 e.g. X&nros, Hipp.yfr*. 3, cf. Her. viii. 36 ; daictplffica, <krW/xw, Hipp./rr. 18, 19, cf. Her. ii. 23 ; ioxwcu, Hipp. p. 500 Bgk., cf. Her. vii. 48. 8 iii. 196 j v. note on Her. iii. 71.


THE MIME xxvii

(2) Parodies of the Tragedians may be noted occasionally in Herodas; thus in iii. 5 & f t€V TaAaiViys rrjv are/i/v irerropOrjKev, iiciropO€Lv and orey^ (v. note ad loc.) are both derived from Tragic diction : cf. also the MoAn-civd?, x. 3, and notes on i. 57, v. 20, viii. 2.

Aristophanes has furnished Herodas with at least one noteworthy phrase at iii. 66 (v. note). The /tav/fov may have been derived from Aristophanes (v. Introd. to vi). The Lysistrata is the source of both these borrowings ; the Wasps, however, seems to have been more largely used by Herodas than any other play.

The following is a list of passages in Aristophanes which suggest comparison with Herodas : —

Acharn. 368 (&p4\tt) ; cf. Her. v. 85.

683 (Tov$opt(ovT€s) ; cf. Her. vi. 7. 743 (4 XifuJs); cf. Her. ii. 17. 749 ( X S0 » cf- Her. iv. 94. 77 a (al Xjs) ; cf. Her. viii. 6 («! 0&cit). 945 (** votSiv Kpkfuuro) ; cf. Her. iv. 78 (vMs */>1/muto). 1 1 66 (^Op4<rrrjs t the footpad) ; cf. Her. ii. 13 sq. Knights. 434 (xox&ya) ; cf. Her. vii. 48.

872 ((tvyos Ip&itoiv) ; cf. Her. vii. 80. 889 (0Kavrla); cf. Her. vii. 58. Clouds. 763 (firj\o\6v0fj) ; cf. Her. xii. 1. 2.

963 (Tp^oyros; cf. Wasps, 374, &c.) ; cf. Her. iii. 37, 85 ; vi. 34. 1 1 26 (rov riyovs rw Kipnpov . . . ffwrptyopcv) ; cf. Her. iii. 44. 1 156 (crfrof re kcU rdpxafa jcai tSkoi tokojv) ; cf. Her. V. 51 (airr&s air teal rdpxcua teal t6kovs tciVcis). Wasps. 39 (rpvrAyrfu) ; cf. Her. ii. 90.

140 (/<v<riroA.cf rt : n «' a little ') ; cf. Her. i. 7 (arptyw ri). 152 (<t«) r^r Obpav ; so Starkie) ; cf. Her. i. 3 (rls r^v $vprp>;). 213 (rl ovk dv(M<Hfi'fj9rjfi(v;) ; ct Her. vii. 77. „ (&rw artKifv) ; c£ Her. vii. 33 (phtf lew fiowfpr). 254 (wwter^aeTc) ; cf. Her. vii. 11. 295 (MprovOtv) ; cf. Her. ii. 2. 313 (06<TK€iv) ; cf. Her. vii. 44 (Crusins).

363 (£<rircp /ic yakfjv) for &<nrtp 70X17* pc ; cf. Her. iii. 33 (ptcms wr I* T€Tpr)nivT)s). „ (the thievishness of the yakrj ; cf. Peace 1151) ; cf. Her. vii. 89. 425 (cv €ltfj with hiatus) ; cf. Her. ii. 43. 433 (*/*fc) J cf. Her. ii. 100 ; iii. 36. 524 (rd Scfva) ; cf. Her. i. 44.

603 (omission of &<rrcp in similes) ; cf. Her. vi, 14 (v. note). 615 (&\€wp1i); cf. Her. ii. 25. 648 (jifarjv . . . vc6*oirrov) ; cf. Her. vi. 84. 756 (wov fJLOi yfivxfi ;) ; cf. Her. iii. 59 ; v. 9. 770 (wSitcw) ; cf. Her. vii. 89, 127. 805 (hiatus after rt ; cf. 956) ; cf. Her. v. 10 (note). 827 (iv rytclq. : * this crasis is almost unparalleled, except in Her. vi. 5 ' [not v. 15], Starkie).


xxviii INTRODUCTION

Wasps, 88a (omission of subject with gen. absol.) ; cf. Her. ii. 85.

897 (rimna) ; cf. Her. ii. 47, 53.

974 (kok6v = ' weak ') ; cf. Her. iii. 42.

997 (6vtojs) ; cf. Her. iv. 65 (note), ion (vvv piv); cf. Her. v. 81. 1060 (a proverb —fuimus Troes) ; cf. Her. vi. 54. 1075 (np6<7£<mv of a quality) ; cf. Her. i. 20. 1213 (xtfTAcwov) ; cf. Her. v. 84 (lyxvrkAffcjpey). 1294 (vov0v<ttik6s) ; cf. Her. vi. 16 (note). 1306 (jcaxpvonr . . . tlofx^/iivov) ; c£ Her. iv. 15. . 1362 (rw$d(rej) ; c£ Her. viL 103. 1402 (*tW) ; cf. Her. vi. 14. 1432 («lf rd Tlirr&Xov) ; cf. Her. v. 52.

Lysistrata. 81 (*&* ravpov dyxois) ; cf. Her. it 78. 109 (oXifffiov) ; cf. Her. vi. 19 {fiavfiatva). 473 *<1« 5 cf. Her. iii. 66 sq. (note). 592 (ftovoKotrovfiiv) ; cf. Her. i. 22 (rip piay Kolrtpr). 596 (rijs &( ywcu/c6s a/wcpfo 6 Kcup6s) ; cf. Her. i. 46 sq. 726 sq. (vpo<paffcts . . . tknovoiv) ; cf. Her. v. 5. 995 (6p<r&=6p$& f sens, obsc.) ; cf. Her. vi. 70.

Thcsmoph. 3 (wplv rbv avXrjva tcofutfj p.' U0a\€?v) ; c£ Her. iii. 70.

30 (votos ovros 'AyAOow ; see the whole passage) ; cf. Her. vi. 48. 212 (iftoi 8* 5ri 0ov\€t xpw kaf&v) ; cf. Her. v. 6. 222 (ifJL&akw <rot w6rraXov) ; cf. Her. iii. 85. 472 {ovtcu ydp kaptv : c£ Acharn. 504, 507) ; cf. Her. vi. 70.

Frogs. 616, 623 sq. ; cf. Her. ii. 87 sqq.

Plutus. 1096 (&<r*tp Xcwdj #.tA. ; cf. Wasps 105) ; cf. Her. xi (1w€pya{6fi€vcu).

This array of passages proves that Herodas had a very intimate knowledge of Aristophanes. The work of the great period of Attic comedy was attentively studied in Alexandria, and Herodas no doubt was drawn to it by the similarity of subject and the reality with which Aristophanes represents the life of the people.

(3) The Attic Orators.

These have been extensively used in Herodas ii. See the intro- duction to that Mime.

(4) Sotades, a native of Maroneia in Crete, lived under the early Ptolemies. Philadelphos was attacked by him in a scurrilous verse which cost the author his life. The titles of his works, such as Descent to Hades, Priapos, Belestiche (the name of one of the mistresses of Philadelphos), enable us, in the absence of the works themselves, to form some idea of his style — a compound of parody, lampoon, and ribaldry.

(5) Rhinthon, of Syrakuse or Tarentum, the son of a potter, lived like Sotades under the first two Ptolemies. He inaugurated the


THE MIME xxix

burlesque of tragedy called IXaporpayw&Ca. We have the titles of some of his pieces, e.g. Herakles, Amphitryon, Iphigeneia, in which the heroes of tragedy were burlesqued. The Amphitryon of Plautus was probably modelled on the play of that name by Rhinthon.

The IXapoTpay<i)8ta was only a literary form of a style which had existed in Magna Graecia before Rhinthon, a kind of popular drama in which an actor represented both male and female characters. Scurrility and licentiousness marked these pieces, which suited the taste of South Italy and Sicily for realistic rendering of low life l .

(6) The New Comedy was essentially a comedy of manners. The poets of the New Comedy made it their business to reproduce in a generalized form a picture of the everyday life of those by whom they were surrounded. Hence the question asked by the grammarian Aristophanes :

& Mcrov&pc kcu pUy irorcpos &p v/iStv irorcpov dirc/u/Mycraro ;

The standing characters of the New Comedy show that the ten- dency of the time was to seize upon the general features of a character rather than upon individual peculiarities. The method is diametrically opposed, for example, to that of Dickens, in whom the idiosyncrasies are given free play. Menander and the other poets of this school studied the general types under which characters may be classed. The leno periurus, for instance, constantly recurs in their plays. We can trace in Herodas the same tendency. His pieces are illustra- tions of types. We know that some of the characters which he delineated (e.g. Hopvofioo-Kos, Skvtcvs) had been employed before him by writers of the New Comedy. We find many resemblances between his diction and theirs ; with Menander a , in particular, Herodas has much in common, and if we had some complete comedies belonging to this school we could no doubt trace to their source many touches in Herodas the full meaning of which we do not yet appreciate.

The Mime in Italy may be regarded as a descendant of the New The Mime Comedy of Greece. It originated from the indigenous Atellan farce, m y# when this became engrafted with the ' etiological offshoots of Greek comedy which Alexandrinism cultivated V The Mime arose out of the dances in character, to the accompaniment of the flute, which were

1 Thus the nayy&os (the actor in such a piece) ir&ra worn ret Ifa ic6efwv f trroKpiv6n(vos wort filv ywcu/ca tccd /uwxovs teal pacrTpoirovs, nork 5* &tpa p*$voyra. Athen. 6a i c.

  • v. notes on ii. 9, 3a ; v. 37, 51, 68 ; viii. 9.

5 Mommsen, History of Rome, iv. 579.


xxx INTRODUCTION

sometimes performed, e.g. for the entertainment of the guests during dinner, but more especially in the pit of the theatre during the intervals between the acts. It was not difficult to form, out of these dances, little comedies, by means of a more organized plot and a regular dialogue, and here the New Comedy was taken as a model.

The Mime was introduced into Rome at the end of the Republic, and gradually absorbed all the earlier kinds of comedy, until under the Empire it was in the ascendant. The plots were in general of an obscene character; founded on seductions, the cheating of husbands and fathers, &c. ; and complaints of their immoral tendency are frequent

The Mime in Italy has many points in common with the togala, also modelled on the New Comedy. The principal difference lies in the prevalence of scurrility in the Mime, where the chief aim was to provoke laughter. But in some writers of mimes there was a ten- dency towards sententiousness, and it has been noted that this combination of scurrility and wisdom is in keeping with the popular character of these pieces. Their artistic value depended wholly on the portraiture of the manners of common and low life. Cn. Setting aside Laberius and Publilius Syrus, who wrote for the stage,

Matius. tne name tnat i s f most importance to us in the history of the Mime in Italy is that of Cn. Matius (c. ioo B.C.). He is said to have imitated Hipponax, using the same metre, and attaining to equal elegance l . The fragments are scanty *, in all fourteen lines, which appear to contain descriptions of everyday life in the form of dialogues. His Mimiambi do not seem to have been intended for the stage, nor produced thereon. What we know of their contents and style recall Herodas, but apparently none of the fragments are based on that part of Herodas which we possess. The Greek We see then that the Mime was developed in Greece and Italy on ?* im fj COn " similar lines. In its affinity with Comedy, its buffoonery and vulgarity, with the it remained true to the conceptions upon which it was based ; but Italian. w hile in Greece it was apparently not intended for the stage, the divergent taste of the Romans brought into existence a form of Mime adapted for stage-representation 8 . Side by side with this is the

1 Terent. Manr. G. L. 6, 397, 2416 : hoc mimiambos Matius dedit metro: \ nam vatem eundem (Hipponax) est Attico thymo tinctum \ pari Upore consccutus et metro. Terentianus is speaking of the choliambic.

  • They are printed at the end of Crusius' editions ; cf. Unters. 166 sqq.

8 Cf. Fiihr, De Mimis Gr decorum, p. 16 : the Roman Mime differed from the Greek ' quod tongas fabulas et finem aliquant spectantes habetJ To the Roman Mime Plutarch assigns a -nXofcfj (complication of plot) fya/jartjc^ teal iro\vwp6aomros (ii. 973 £) : cf. also Pint. Quaest. Conv. vii. 8, where the distinction is drawn between vitodiaus corresponding to the Roman, and naiyvia corresponding to the Greek, Mime.


THE MIME xxxi

literary Mime in the hands of such writers as Matius ; this no doubt followed closely its Greek model, and never enjoyed much popularity.

The choice of metre is noteworthy. Sophron had written in The use a peculiar kind of rhythmical prose K Theokritos uses the hexa- ° f tbe , meter, Herodas the scazon, i. e. the iambic metre with a spondee in Herodas. the sixth foot instead of an iambus. This choice is due partly to the example of Hipponax, whom we know to have been Herodas' model, but the latter deserves credit for perceiving the peculiar fitness of that metre for the subjects to which he applied it.

The scazon conveys an idea of studied inelegance, and in the hands of Herodas it suits admirably the vulgarity which it was his object to depict. For details of Herodas* use of the scazon, which differs in some respects from the practice of Hipponax, see ch. V (Metre).

In regard to the choice of dialect and vocabulary Herodas is not Dialect of wholly independent. Here again, as we have seen, Hipponax is the er *" model. In some respects, however, we can trace a development; thus the choice and form of words is Ionic, but the structure of the sentences is essentially Attic. There can be little doubt that as Herodas* choice of subject led him to study the literature of Attica very closely, he has modified the narrower Ionic traditions of Hipponax under Athenian influence. This would help to account for the numerous Atticisms which appear in the papyrus*. Thus in lan- guage and vocabulary as in metre Herodas exhibits the old traditions of Hipponax, modified however by the influences already mentioned, and more particularly by those of Athenian oratory, tragedy, and comedy 8 .

It remains for us to consider the question, How were the Mimes How were acted ? There has been divergence of opinion on this subject, some A( ^ ^ mes thinking that the Mimes were scenically represented by several actors 4 , with all necessary mise-en~sdne*\ others holding that they were merely recited with suitable gesture by one actor 6 . The arguments used by Crusius to support the former view are (a) the presumption that the Greek Mime was acted with the same elaboration as the Roman. This, however, is mere hypothesis. (3) The fact that several passages in the Mimes demand scenic representation in order to bring

1 KarakoydSffv (cf. supra on Sophron) ; cf. Hermann, Ad Arist. poet. p. 93 ; Fiihr, p. 55. Mahaffy, History of Greek Literature, I. ii. 186, compares the so-called poems of Walt Whitman.

a v. infra, ch. V (Dialect).

8 Cf. Weil in Journal des Savants, 1893 (Janvier), pp. 18-25.

4 v. Crusius in his German translation of Herodas, pp. xxxvii sqq.

• There was a theatre in Kos; v. P.-H. 10 a, 25. 13, 16.

  • C. Hertling, Quaestiones Mimical (Strassbnrg, 1899).


xxxii INTRODUCTION

out their full meaning. This indeed may be granted. The change of scene, however, in Mimes i, iv, and v, required for full scenic repre- sentation by a number of actors, is a grave difficulty \

In Mime i Metriche is sitting in her chamber when she hears a knock at the door of the house. She sends her maid to find who is there. The maid opens the house door and admits Gyllis, whom she then conducts to the room where her mistress is awaiting the visitor. There are thus three changes of scene (i) when the maid leaves the room ; (2) when she admits Gyllis to the house; (3) when she returns with Gyllis to the room. Crusius, to get over these difficulties, supposes that the maid does not leave her mistress, but calls out to the visitor from within the room. But this does not harmonize with the construction of a Greek house. A visitor would knock at the outer door, not at the door of the room in which the mistress of the house was sitting.

In Mime v there is a change of scene after v. 53, when Bitinna, repenting of her harshness towards Gastron, sends her slave Kydilla in pursuit to bring him back. But Kydilla has to go some distance before she overtakes him as he is being hurried away. The scene from vv. 55 to 62 of that Mime takes place outside the house. The explanation of Crusius, that Kydilla stands at the door of the house and calls to Pyrrhias, is plainly unsatisfactory ; w. 55-6 force us to believe that Kydilla left the house in accordance with the command of her mistress, Ka\ei KaXei fipa/tcwra irplv fiaKprjv, SovXrj, | avrovs ycv«r0ai.

In Mime iv the scene is laid at first outside the temple of Asklepios, but it changes at v. 56 to the interior of the temple. This would entail somewhat elaborate scenery, the simplest solution being that there was a temple with doors that opened. But we must remember that the Mime is so short that it would not have been worth while to have such elaborate scenery or properties.

The supporters of the view that the Mimes were performed by one actor urge :

(a) That the artistic value of the Mime lies not in the action but in portraiture of character. Crusius himself observes * that in the Mimes one character stands out in importance beyond the rest. This is the case with Mime ii, and in a lesser degree with Mime vii. It holds good, but not to the same extent, of i, iii, iv, v, vi. Out of ninety verses in i, for example, Gyllis speaks about sixty. In iii, out of ninety-seven verses, Metrotime has sixty-five. The distribution of lines

1 The speeches in i and v might conceivably be spoken ' off ' the stage. 3 p. xxxii of his German translation.


THE MIME xxxiii

among the speakers in iv is somewhat uncertain, but Kynno may be called the irpwraywvumfc. In v, out of eighty-five verses, Bitinna has fifty-nine; in vi, out of 102 verses, Koritto has sixty-three. Crusius compares the outstanding character in each Mime to the archimimus at the head of his troupe. If, however, the main portion of a Mime belongs to one character it is a simple matter to assign the remainder to that character. Had the speaking parts been of equal importance it would have required much greater skill on the part of a single actor. As things are, one person could without difficulty represent the whole of any one Mime *. To assign to his Mimes a troupe of actors suitable to a piece ten or twelve times their length is to lose one's sense of proportion outright

(&) That the Mimes are not dramas, but dramatic scenes : elSvXXva Spafmruca or ircuyvta as they were called. Thus in the case of ii the speech of the accuser Battaros occupies the whole of the Mime. But to make this piece into a drama we should require the speech of the defendant, to represent the dyw, as in the case of the Old Comedy, and so to exhibit the passions of the two men working in opposition to each other. As it is, the piece closes with the exhortation to the judges to decide the case impartially. But the action does not end there in real life : such a piece is clearly only a fragment ; in fact Herodas was not concerned with the action as a whole, but simply with depicting the life and manners of his time.

The foregoing arguments are designed merely to show that the Mimes were not acted by several actors. But it is clear that they were meant for the stage and not merely for the study. There are many passages in the Mimes which could not be fully understood unless the Mimes were performed : where gesture and the modulation of the voice are absolutely essential to bring out the full meaning. This is particularly the case in Mimes iii and v. The desired result could be obtained by one actor with appropriate gesture (<rw viroKpwrci) ; and we know that this was a common practice 2 with the rjOokoyoi and dperaAoyoi of Magna Graecia, the original home of the Mime. It is true that the three poems of Theokritos which may be described as Mimes (ii, xiv, xv) were not primarily intended to be acted. But we cannot argue by analogy from one author to the other. Theokritos' pieces are essenti-

1 iv isperhaps a partial exception, but full scenic representation of this Mime (cf. above) is most improbable. The performance in Xenophon's Symposium is pantomime, and cannot be considered typical of the Mime proper : see p. xxiii.

9 v. Susemihl, i. 236, n. 4, who quotes A then. x. 45 a f.: KAiw 6 fd/Mv\os . . . rSry 'IraXitcwv fjdfiwv tipioros yiyovtv avrovpoaonros inro/cpiT7]S. His pupil Ischo- machos also {nr**piv*ro /if/iovs.


xxxiv INTRODUCTION

ally poetical; they are better adapted for quiet enjoyment in the study. On the other hand the vibrant metallic quality of Herodas makes him eminently suitable for acting. His shots are well aimed; there is nothing superfluous ; and in particular the conclusions of the several Mimes are so well managed as to indicate practical experience of the stage.

III. HERODAS AND HIS CONTEMPORARIES.

It has been shown that Herodas owed much to the Ionic iambo- graphi, such as Hipponax, to Sophron (probably), and to the Athenian orators and comedians. He has, however, many characteristics in common with the other writers of the Alexandrian School. We may here consider what relation he bears to the more noteworthy of these. If the date given above for the birth of Herodas is correct, then he can scarcely have been an original member of the group of literary men who were attracted to Kos by the fame of Philetas. The death of Philetas being fixed as not later than 283 b. c, Herodas would then be only seventeen years of age. But there is nothing to prevent us from holding that Herodas met certain of these writers in Kos. The question, however, is full of uncertainty ; and in recent years doubts have been cast upon the existence of a regularly constituted Koan School of poets K

Among the writers of the Alexandrian School there are three who stand in an especially close relation to Herodas *. These are Leonidaa of Tarentum, Kallimachos, and Theokritos. Leonidas (1) Leonidas, apparently a contemporary of Pyrrhos, king of Tarentum. Epiros, wrote epigrams to order, in which the life of the common people is realistically described. He marks that reaction against the artificiality of life in cities, that longing for a return to nature, which may be traced as far back as Euripides, but was in full force in the Alexandrian age. It is this feeling which led to the realism of such writers as Herodas, while Theokritos in his pictures of rural life is also partly animated by the same spirit 8 .

The literary relations between Leonidas and Herodas are scarcely clearer than those which subsisted between Leonidas and Theokritos.

1 Cf. Wilamowitz, Aratos von Kos, in Nachr. d. Gcscllsch. d. Wissensch. zu Gottingen, 1894; Herzog, p. 208. On the members of this supposed school of poets v. above, ch. i.

3 Philetas and Asklepiades have a few passages which recall Herodas ; but no definite conclusion can be based upon them : Crasins, Unters. Index II. With Apollonins Rhodius ii. 1086 cf. Her. iii. 45 and vii. 47 (note).

8 Geffcken, Leonidas von Tarent, pp. 136-7.


HERODAS AND HIS CONTEMPORARIES xxxv

There are several passages in which either may have imitated the other. I have noted the following : L. 34. 1 Mopwvis 17 <£i'Aoivos, cf. the bibulous propensities of Gyllis, Her. i. 86. L. 40 (on Hipponax), cf. the fragment of the Prooimion in Herodas. L. 53. 5 (^aKrra, the offering of the poor), cf. Her. iv. 92. L. 61. 1 (cwrwycov), cf. Her. viii. 17. L. 67. 2 (K/wyyvos), cf. Her. vi. 39. L. 79. 3 (darpayaAas 9 als iroAX* CTc/ATvaro, of a boy), cf. Her. iii. 7.

There is a noteworthy parallel between L. 29. 4 (in an &c^pa<ris (description) of the 'A^poSmy % Ava8vofUvrj) and Her. iv. 33-4. In each case a work of art is being described. L. has 28* m 'AircXA^s tcdWos Ifiepwarov \ ov ypcnrrov &XX 9 Zfjupvxov c£c/xa£dro. Her. nttkes one of his characters say ' before long men will be able to put life even into stone/ However, as Geffcken l remarks, the phrase of L., which has parallels in Theokritos and other writers 8 , is a natural expression of wonder before a picture that is true to life. The passages which have been quoted seem to prove that there was a certain common stock of ideas and phrases on which writers of the time drew equally; but we cannot in the present state of our knowledge go beyond this.

(2) We have seen that the younger Pliny coupled the names of Kalli- Kallimachos and Herodas so as at any rate to suggest literary machos - kinship between them. The passage is somewhat obscure ; but the arguments of Skutsch 8 have made it probable that Pliny referred to Kallimachos as having essayed both Epigrammata and Mimiambi, while Herodas confined himself to the latter. The scazons of Kalli- machos were an avowed imitation of Hipponax 4 ; but unfortunately very little of this side of Kallimachos' work has been preserved.

In the following passages there seems to be an affinity between Kallimachos and Herodas : —

With Kallim. Hymn, ad Apoll. 21 (ly Wi/ov) cf. Her. iv. 82.

With Kallim. Hymn, ad Z) Jan. 79 (a>s ore Kofxrg \ <£a>ros cvi&pvOeiaa KOfirpr hrcveifmr dXdwnyf) cf. Her. vii. 72.

With Kallim. Hymn, ad Del. 15, on the fishermen of Delos (t<£ cr^c kcli IxOvfioXfjes olXlttXool iwaxraravro), cf. Her. iii. 51.

With Kallim. ibid. 144 (Oepfxaarpou t€ fipipowriv v<f>* Ifycucrroto Trvpaypr)*) cf. Her. iv. 62.

With Kallim. ibid. 175 (IcraptOpuoi | rcipco-iv, ffvuca irXciora kot rjipa fiovKokiovTcu) cf. Her. i. 32.

1 Ibid. p. 70. " Crusius, Unters. p. 82. * Hermes, xxvii. (189a), 317-8. 4 Kallim. fr. 92 ducovaaff 'iwTrtkvcurros, ov ycLp d\k' Ijtcca

I* TWV 5*01/ &0W koWv&ov iriVpffffKOVClV.

c %


xxxvi INTRODUCTION

With Kallim. Ep. 56 (to koXov = koXws) cf. Her. i. 54.

With Kallim .fr. 133 (d a-e UpofirjOcvs | hrXaxre kcu TrqXov fxrj i£ eripov ycyovas) cf. Her. ii. 28.

With Kallim. fr, 205 (ical Kpifjuvov jcvkccovos an-oara£ovro$ 2/oa£c) cf. Her. vi. 6.

Cf. also the use by both writers of Xtfws fern., and of a/uOpciv for apiOfxclv.

There are indeed one or two passages in this list where Kallimachos and Herodas correspond closely in respect either of thought or lan- guage. But here again we feel the difficulty of arguing from a few isolated instances. It is a priori probable that Kallimachos' influence would be felt at Kos, which was in such close connexion with Alexandria. On the other hand Herodas won for himself, in Kallimachos* lifetime, recognition as the chief writer of Mimes ; and Kallimachos may quite well have employed consciously, or reflected unconsciously, an idea or expression found in the works of Herodas x . These two authors have a special affinity in their choice of metre. They both use the scazon. But as each acknowledges his indebtedness to Hipponax, they may have adopted the metre of Hipponax independently. Theokritos. (3) The passages bearing on the question of the relations between Herodas and Theokritos have been collected 8 , and afford unmistakable evidence that one of the two has utilized the work of the other. Thus, to take only a few examples, cf. Theokr. i. 18 (#ecu ol del opi/Aeia x°^ 7nn>l pivi Kd0Tjrai) with Her. vi. 37 (jirj 81J, Kopvrroi, rrjv Xokrjv irrl pevos | f^* cvOvs): Theokr. v. 51 (wwo fmXjajctarepa, cf. XV. 125) with Her. vi. 71 (17 /xaAa/c<m?s vm/os) : Theokr. xiv. 51 (/avs <f>avrl ®viavt\€ yevfieOa warcras) with Her, ii. 62 (jriirovda irpos OaXiyros oo"<ra kol 7ri<rcrg \ ftvs).

But the most striking parallelism between the work of Theokritos and Herodas is to be seen by a comparison of Theokritos xv and Herodas i and iv. The whole scene at the beginning of Theokr. xv is so closely similar to that in Her. i that we cannot resist the conclusion that one of the poets is directly imitating the work of the other 8 :

1 Crosius (German translation, p. xxvii) thinks that Kallim. must have imitated Herodas (1) because while Her. said that he only imitated Hipponax, Kallim. made Hipp, rise from the dead in person : cf.fr. 9a (above). Here, he thinks, Kallim. 1 overtrumped ' Herodas. (2) Her. uses A^ at ii. 16, while Kallim. has the later name TlroXcfiais (fr. 100 a). He also {Unters. p. 189) argues for the priority of Herodas at vii. 72 : ' Die Redensart vom " Fuchsbau " tritt bei Herondas, wenn mich nicht alles triigt, in urspriinglicherer und frappanterer Form auf.'

• By Kynaston, Classical Review, vi. 85.

8 For other points of comparison between these two poems see Herodas, i. 30 sqq. (praise of Egypt and its monarch), which recalls Theokr. xv ad fin., and Her. i. 85 (v. note on use of fia).


HERODAS AND HIS CONTEMPORARIES xxxvii

compare too the wording of Theokr. xv. i (<*>$ xpoVw) with Her. i. 9 (rt <rv 0€os irpos dvtfpawrovs ;) : Theokr. XV. 7 (a & 600s crrywros* tu 8' €#caoT€po) a) /acX* d7ronc€is) with Her. i. 13 (jiaKprjv dirouccco, tckvov, cv 8c rats Xavpai? | 6 tzt/Aos a^pt? tynW irpo<r€<m)KCv).

Again there is a remarkable similarity between the treatment of the characters in Theokr. xv and Her. iv. The naive// of the women engaged in sight- seeing in these two poems presents many points of comparison, while there are not lacking passages where the very word- ing is closely parallel : cf. for instance Theokr. xv. 83 (o-o<£oV toi xfflp tbvOpuyn-os) with Her. iv. 33 {/m xpovtp kot' (ovOpwirot. | #ci)s tovs XlOovs c&vcri rrjv £orjv Otivat): Theokr. xv. 73 (<o0€vv0 , oWcp vcs) with Her. iv. 54 (cu0€tT(u), and the remarkable use of the future indie, in Theokr. xv. 79 (Oewv w€povd/mra ^ao*cis) with that of cpcis illustrated in the note on Her. iv. 28. There is a close correspondence between Theokr. xv. 147 and a passage in Her. vi (v. 97, see note).

But to return to the relation between Theokr. xv and Her. i. We Herodas an have seen that the date of Her. i is certainly later than 270 b.c. jjj^^jj, The date of Theokr. xv is as certainly before 270 b.c, for when that poem was written Queen Arsinoe, who died, in that year, was still alive \ The close parallelism between Theokr. xv and Her. i, pointed out above, makes it more than probable that one of the two poets imitated the other : and we have now the evidence of chronology to prove that it was Herodas who copied Theokritos and not vice versa.

Besides Theokr. xv, Herodas seems to have imitated Theokr. ii and xiv, the two remaining Mimes of that author : thus compare Theokr. ii. 55 with Her. v. 7 ; Theokr. ii. 70 with Her. vi. 55 ; Theokr. ii. 74 with Her. vi. 26; and Theokr. ii. 82 with Her. i. 56. The deserted Metriche in Her. i reminds us forcibly of Simaitha in Theokr. ii, and Gryllos, the young athlete, suggests Philinos the lover of Simaitha. Theokritos xiv has been utilized a few times: thus compare Theokr. xiv. 7 with Her. ii. 80; Theokr. xiv. 51 with Her. ii. 62 (quoted above). The praises of Egypt at the end of Theokr. xiv remind us once more of Her. i. 30 sqq. Points of comparison between Herodas and poems of Theokr. other than ii, xiv, xv are referred to in the notes.

1 v. Cholmeley's edition of Theokritos, Introduction, p. 3. The date of Theokr.'s stay in Kos has not yet been fixed. Herzog (JCoische Forschungm y p. 209) thinks that a visit of Theokr. to Kos in the lifetime of Philetas is not proven, and he gives 273 as the earliest date for this visit 'Theokritos, who came of a Koan stock, spent his declining years on the island, where he wrote the poems numbered i, ii, iii, vi, vii, zvii, and perhaps xxviii.'


I


xxxviii INTRODUCTION

Com- Reference has already been made to the views of M. Legrand on the

S?erodas° f re * at * ve mer *ts of Theokritos and Herodas as writers of Mimes ; and with Theo- it may here be said that his study of these two poets will be found kritos. highly interesting even by those who do not entirely agree with his conclusions. M. Legrand believes that in Theokritos xv for example we fail to find { what we expect in a sketch of manners, an adequate and integral expression of truth/ In Herodas, he thinks, mistresses scold their servants with much greater truth to nature than in Theo- kritos *. Theokritos describes the admiration felt by Praxinoa before some fine tapestry. ' What artists have traced figures so real ? How true to life they stand, how true they move. They are not embroi- dered, they live ! ' M. Legrand compares this passage with one in the fourth Mime of Herodas (w. 27 sqq.), where some works of art are described with minute detail. He concludes that the passage in Theokritos is too brief, conceived in terms too vague for us to discern an express intention to translate into words the aesthetic judgment of the common people.

In Herodas, on the other hand, we have no emphasis laid on the abstract quality of life — to £g>tuc6V — in the works of art under dis- cussion. ' His interest for the subject treated [by the artist] ... is shown at the same time as his admiration for the expressive qualities [of the work]/ ' Et surtout quelle exuberance ! quel heureux melange de description, de commentaire, et de propos a c6t6! Comme on devine que chaque phrase est accompagne'e de gesticulations, de grimaces, de haut-le-corps, et que les visiteuses, si je puis ainsi dire, admirent de toute leur personne ! '

While it is clear that Herodas in this piece declares his individual preferences, he has nevertheless studied and rendered with much liveliness the foolish remarks which works of art suggest to humble folk. The verses of Theokritos, on the other hand, may be taken pour de simples formules d admiration anonyme 2 . Theokritos I go almost as far as M. Legrand in my admiration of Herodas ; am ea st. ^ \ fo not consider it reasonable, or necessary, to depreciate the very different merits of Theokritos. M. Legrand does not seem to comprehend thoroughly the wide difference between the methods of the two poets whom he compares. Theokritos, the idealist, draws upon the customs of the common people ; but he transmutes them according to the canons of that style of poetry in which he was

1 £tude sur Thtocrite (Paris, 1898), pp. 126 sqq.

2 Cf. F. Spiro, Woch. /. klass. Phil., 189a, 402 sqq. (a review of BUcheler's edition).


HERODAS AND HIS CONTEMPORARIES xxxix

Meister und Muster, that is, the Bucolic. A certain conventionality, approaching the unreal, was necessary in his treatment of the shepherds of Arcadia, if they were to be made proper subjects for his Muse. A similar process of selection he employed in cases where his characters are not taken from rustic life. But we may be grateful to him for the fine artistic touch with which he has presented the humbler scenes of the Greek life of his day, refining away those qualities which might wound and offend a sensitive reader.

Herodas, on the other hand, was a convinced realist \ and does Herodas not shrink even from coarseness in his striving after truth. His a realist - models, especially Hipponax, favoured plain speaking. The subjects which he deliberately chose to treat were of a vulgar and unpleasant nature ; and as the result he provides us with a very effective contrast to Theokritos and his method.

Professor Mahaffy speaks of Herodas in terms which seem to be His art im- undeserved when he says c the society of Herodas is lower than P ersona l- any decent average in any civilized country. It contains no virtues, and even its vices are low and disgusting V The subjects of Mimes i, ii, v, vi are, it must be admitted, unpleasant ; on the other hand those of iii, iv, vii, and apparently viii, are unexceptionable. More- over in i the virtue of Metriche triumphs over temptation ; in ii the very vileness of Battaros is meant to excite contempt, as his alterna- tions of vanity and humility provoke ridicule ; in v the appeal to the better nature of Bitinna is not unsuccessful. Herodas may have insisted too much on the vices of his age ; but in so doing he was true to the canons of the realists. As has been well said, he is distinguished from the modern school of realists by the impersonality of his art 8 . He never allows a preference for any of his characters to exhibit itself. He is concerned simply with reproducing the tone and manners of the common people; and he feels for them neither sympathy nor yet contempt ; they are to him merely the material which he works up into artistic shape.

Nor again is it just to say of Herodas that he is merely a c verbatim Quality of reporter, who does not know how to bring out salient points V He *"• work * set himself the task of drawing not individuals, but types; the characters are grasped with a really surprising firmness ; every touch tells, and no touch is absent that would help us to form a clearer

1 Cf. Mahaffy, History of Greek Lit. vol. i. pt. ii. p. [196], who speaks of Herodas as seeking to protest by an excess of realism against the artificiality so prominent in the writings of that age.

  • History of Greek Literature, 1. c. • Dalmeyda, p. 54.

4 R. J. Cholmeley, in his Edition of Theokritos, p. 32.


xl INTRODUCTION

conception of the type. His work in this, as in other respects, is of such fine finish, its outlines are so firm, that it bears the test of all artistic work ; it does not lose its freshness with familiarity, but gains in interest as one learns to appreciate, its subtleties 1 . Some words of the late Professor Palmer * seem to me to contain a just estimate of the artistic value of the work of Herodas. He says : ' In dramatic power Herondas is at least equal to Theokritos. His Mimes are so many genre pictures, in which the subjects are chosen from the commonest scenes of everyday life, but painted with dexterous touch and in striking colours/ His characters are admirably drawn. 'The staid Mandris (sic: a pvrjfwvucov afiaprrrjfm for Metriche), the Penelope of the Mimes; the shameless Battams, with his coarse jests and reckless self-humiliation; that really noble picture of the women in the temple of Aesculapius . . . , the furious, jealous, change- able Bitinna ; those lewd, gossiping queans, Koritto and Metro ; the chattering, chaffering, bald-headed shoemaker; these are portraits which, once surveyed, live distinctly in the mind. Herondas is the Teniers* of Greek literature/ And this comparison of Herodas with the Dutch school of painting holds not merely in regard to choice of subject, but also to closeness of observation and care for form.

Imitations It is probable that the Mimes of Herodas were familiar to Catullus, of Herodas Propertius, and Ovid, as is shown by the close parallels pointed out writers. in the notes *. It is worth while to set them out connectedly.

(a) Catullus : with Her. i. 32 (comparison of the Egyptian women to the stars of heaven in point of number) cf. Cat. vii. 7 (of Lesbia's kisses) out quam sidera multa cum facet nox \ furtivos hominum vident amores: also Cat. lxi. 203-4. With Her. vii. 94 HoOoi tc k^/ckotcs cf. Cat. iii. 1 Veneres Cupidinesque.

(5) Propertius: with Her. i. 41 Sq. viyvs /uijs bf AyKvpn^ \ ovk aa-<f>aXrjs opfwwra cf. Prop. ii. 22. 41 nam melius duo de/endunt retina- cula navim. Propertius has perhaps taken a hint from the first Mime for his delineation of the pandar Acanthis in the fifth poem of his fourth book. Thus with Her. i. 38 cf. Prop. iv. 5. 59 sq.

1 Headlam in the article 'Herodas' in the Encyclopaedia Britannica, 10th ed.

a Hermathena> viii. 360.

8 Th. Reinach {Rev. des £t. grecq. iv. 232) had already compared Herodas with Ostade and Terriers. Cp. also Dalmeyda, pp. 55 sq., who compares with Mime i a picture by Mi£ris at Dresden (La diseuse de bonne aventure) ; with Mime iii the Mattre cTJlcoU by Ostade at the Louvre; with Mime vii the Cordonnier renomme' by Corneille Dusart, a pupil of Ostade.

  • Cf. Crusius, Unters. (Index) ; Zanei, De Heronda Mimorum Scriptore, Turin,

1894.


HERODAS AND HJS CONTEMPORARIES xli

(c) Ovid : with Her. i. 37 Odkwcts rbv hC<t>pov cf. Ovid, Medic, fac. 13 matrona premens altum rubicunda sedik. With Her. i. 60 /cat woOitov airoOmfo-Kei cf. Ovid, Ars am. i. 365 sqq. turn de te narret, turn per- suadenlia verba \ addat, et insano iuret amore mori.

In each of the two last passages the motive is an injured wife assailed by temptation from a lover, who employs the services of a pandar. The same motive is seen at Ovid, Amores, i. 8. 20 ff., where the pandar addresses a girl in language which seems to contain several reminiscences of Herodas. Cf. for example with Her. i. 37 kclt' oSv Alexis I TcuccMra^kcu o~€v to topifiov ri^prj ko^ci, Ovid, Amor. i. 8. 53 forma, nisi admillas, nullo exercente senescit.

Some of these reminiscences may have come through Matius \ the Augustan writer of Mimes. But it is equally possible that Herodas was familiar to the Roman poets in the original, as were Kallimachos (who as we have seen is coupled with Herodas by the younger Pliny in terms of high appreciation) and Philetas the poet of Kos.

(d) Petronius has several reminiscences of the Mimes: v. notes on v. 15, 27.

(<f) Seneca has (so it appears) made use of the Mimes in two passages : v. notes on i. 9, Hi. 75.


IV. EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT, (a) The Papyrus.

The account of the papyrus which follows is based on the two detailed accounts given by Dr. Kenyon. The more recent, contained in his work Palaeography of Greek Papyri % t corrects in some important points the earlier one (in Classical Texts from Papyri in the British Museum) prefixed to his transcription of Herodas.

The sheets (KoWrj/jLara) of the papyrus are only 6 inches in width. The British Museum Odyssey is just over 9 inches, the Bacchylides between 8 and 9 inches. The length of a full-size roll of papyrus is from 20 to 30 feet ; that of Herodas is unfortunately incomplete, so we cannot say precisely what its length was; but it may be fixed at about 25 feet. The average height of a roll was from 9 to 11 inches. Herodas, which must be regarded as a kind of pocket- volume, such as

1 Cf. above, p. xxx.

1 Oxford : Clarendon Press, 1899. For references to the Herodas papyrus (cxxxv) see Index to that book.


xlii INTRODUCTION

volumes of poetry often are in modern times, is only 5 inches in height

It was usual to leave a blank column at the beginning of a roll. This is found in the papyri of Herodas and Aristotle and in the Harris Homer; but in none of these cases is the title written on it.

The MS. contains forty-one columns of writing, apart from some detached fragments, referred to in Introd. ch. I. Each column con- sists of from fifteen to nineteen lines, eighteen being the most common number. For the most part the papyrus is sound, and the writing clear and in good condition, but in some places, especially towards the end, it has been considerably eaten by worms, and in others the writing has been rubbed, which causes the text of part of the poems to be seriously mutilated.

Date of the Dr. Kenyon has modified his former opinion on this subject.

Ma P" In his earlier account he assigned it to the second or third cen- tury a.d. But ' increased knowledge makes it almost certain that this date is too late. The clearest proof of this comes from the accuracy with which non-literary hands can now generally be dated. In the course of the MS. a line [vi. 94] has been acci- dentally omitted, and has been supplied in the upper margin of the papyrus in a cursive hand; and it happens that this contains an q of the peculiar form ( ^ ), which is characteristic of the period from about a.d. 50 to 1 6a It is impossible to say how long after the transcription of the MS. this omission was made good. The proba- bilities are against an error in so comparatively rare a poet, and in a MS. in private hands, being corrected from any except the original MS. from which it was copied; but such a probability does not amount to an argument of much strength. It is however clear that the third century, or even the last part of the second, is too late a date to assign, and that the MS. should rather be placed in the first century, or the first half of the second century V

' The forms of the letters when examined in detail are unquestionably of the Roman period, but the general appearance of the writing is so unlike that of any other extant papyrus that it is exceptionally difficult for us to fix its date from palaeographical considerations/ It should be mentioned that authorities as eminent as Sir E. Maunde Thompson and Professor Blass * hold views differing from Dr. Kenyon's. Sir E. Maunde Thompson assigns the MS. to the third century a.d. 8 ,

1 Palaeography of Greek Papyri, pp. 94-5.

  • Ibid. p. 95, note (2).
  • Greek and Latin Palaeography (1894), p. 128.


EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT xliii

while Professor Blass has recently, in a sort of obiter dictum, assigned it to the Ptolemaic period, on the ground of the frequent interchange of I and 61 which he regards as characteristic of this period, lasting from 300 (250) to 50 B.C. 1 On this second view Dr. Kenyon remarks '(1) a study of the non-literary hands of the first and second centuries shows that such iotacisms were extremely common then (and this evidence is especially applicable to a MS. which, like the Herodas, is evidently not the work of a highly-trained scribe ; and (2) the forms of the letters are wholly of the Roman type/ The Roman period began about 50 b.c. and ended about 300 a.d.

Meister, who speaks indeed with less authority on the subject of the dates of papyri, assigns the MS. to the second century b.c He relies partly on the statement that a portion of one column (41) of the MS., seen by Professor Sayce in Egypt before it reached the British Museum, had been found with the mummy of a person who died in the year 13 b.c; but there is the strongest reason, according to Dr. Kenyon, to doubt the accuracy of this statement. The date of the MS. must be decided by palaeographical considerations; and Dr. Kenyon's views, which it would be presumptuous of me to criticize, will probably be accepted in a matter upon which he speaks with paramount authority.

As regards the forms of the individual letters Dr. Kenyon remarks : 'A is of the rounded type; M is deeply curved (M AA); H has the top-stroke separate, but the middle and lower strokes united (31), a variant which may indicate a relatively early date, but is so rare as to provide no secure basis of argument. Y is very stiff and straight, usually with a very short tail/ Throughout, the hand ' is a plain representation of Roman semi-uncial, with less grace than usual, but quite without affectation or mannerism/

Reference has been made to the interchange of I and €1 in the MS. To speak more precisely, I is almost invariably substituted for €1. This may be due to the MS. having been written in Egypt, as this characteristic is not uncommon in papyri. But in the MS. of Herodas it is even more frequent than is usually the case in papyri, and some- times where 61 has been originally written the € has been deleted by a point placed above it.

Another indication that the MS. was written in Egypt is perhaps afforded by the form of the genitive of proper names in -as, e.g.

1 He also stated in an earlier article that in the second century A.D. we should have had many more instances of at and c confused (as at iii. 45), and regarded the accentuation as a sign of age : G. G. A. t 1891, p. 728.


xliv


INTRODUCTION


Punctua- tion and Accentua- tion. .


Biraros, vi. 25, 81, Kavoaros, vi. 87. Schulze (v. note on vi. 25) gives reasons for regarding the termination -ros in these genitives as due to Egyptian scribes, the true Ionic termination being in -$os.

The earliest system of punctuation * would seem to be that of leaving a slight space in the text, and placing a short horizontal stroke (irapa- ypa<t>os, or more rarely -irapaypa<f>r}) below the beginning of the line in which the break occurs a . The irapaypa^os marks the end and not the beginning of a sentence. In order to indicate the true word- division in cases where the reader might make a mistake a dot was used above the line, though rarely. A comma below the line is also employed occasionally for this purpose.

Accentuation is rarer than punctuation in Greek papyri, and quite as fluctuating in its appearance. The earliest example of the use of accents is in the Bacchylides papyrus, where they are also more plentiful than elsewhere.

In Herodas, as we shall see, there are only a few isolated examples.

A careful study of the MS. in regard to punctuation, accentua- tion, &c, has been made by Mr. J. H. Wright, whose results were published in Harvard Studies in Classical Philology, vol. iv. 1893, pp. 169 sqq. The following account is based on Mr. Wright's article.

I. In about twelve per cent, of the verses in the MS. slight breaks or blank spaces occur. These are indications of punctuation, and are important for criticism of the text. They may be classified thus: —

(a) They accompany a change of speaker. Thus e.g. at i. 7, 20, 82.

(3) They stand at the end of a question where no change of speaker occurs. Thus e. g. at i. 9 ; iii. 43, 60.

(c) They have the value indicated in our texts by a period, as at i. 8, 79 : a colon (i. 15, 66, &c): a comma (i. 13, 67, &c).

(d) They stand where, though we may exhibit no mark of punctua- tion, at least a strong phrasing (or pause) was intended, as at ii. 2 ; iii. 10; iv. 42.

Alleged exceptions to the law that spacing always indicates punc- tuation are found at i. 64 ; v. 68 ; vii. 1 10, 118 ; viii. 3 ; but see notes ad locc.

II. Punctuation is also indicated by the use of the dot or point in


1 Kenyon, Palaeography of Greek Papyri^ pp. 27, 39.

1 Spaces in the text without wapdypcupoi are found in some literary papyri, e.g. the Herodas MS. (v. below), and not infrequently in non-literary papyri, espe- cially those of a legal nature. Ibid. p. 37 (2).


EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT xlv

the line. This method of punctuation has not the significance of the former for purposes of text-criticism, since it may be in large part the arbitrary work of later correctors, whereas the spacing must have been by the original scribe, and was probably a reproduction of what he had before him. The points (omy/uu) are inserted with little discrimination. Probably some early owner of the papyrus began with the good intention of putting the points in, but soon gave up the task. Eight out of the thirteen or fourteen ariyfmi are found in the first Mime, and most of these near the beginning. See i. 3 (Jer\ 4, 8 ; also vii. 114, &c.

III. The Trapaypa<£o5. A short horizontal line drawn distinctly, firmly, and usually with full reed, is frequently met with in the papyrus. It is used to indicate a change of speaker 1 in the dialogue, and in this function it may be identified with the ancient sign known as the irapaypatfios. It is always placed just under the beginning of a line, slightly projecting into the margin, and shows that within the line above, or at the end of the line there is a transition to a second speaker. There are some sixty cases of this use of the irapaypa<f>os in Her., but they comprise only from sixty to sixty-five per cent, of the necessary changes of this sort. Thus there should be a irapdypa<f>o9 tinder i. 3, 4, 5, but none is found in the MS. at these places.

At v. 55 the irapdypa<t>o^ comes a line too soon ; at i. 65 it also comes a line too soon, but is there cancelled, and given correctly below, under v. 66. At i. 81 ; ii. 54, 78 ; iv. 34 some scholars have argued that it is wrongly used; but at i. 81 there may be a change of speaker, 177, TvWi, irWi being given to Threissa instead of to Metriche. At ii. 54, 78, and also iv. 34 the 7rapdypa<f>o^ seems to mark a change of topic, not a change of speaker.

IV. The SiwXrj 2 . With the irapdypa<f>o$ must not be confused other short lines — not marks of accent or of quantity — found both in the text and on the margin of the papyrus. They are usually drawn from right to left obliquely downward. When placed in the body of the text a line of this description cancels an objectionable letter or group of letters. But the chief function of this oblique line is to call atten-

1 Change of speaker at end of line is indicated by vapdypaQos at i. 6, 12, 66; iii. 70, 76, 83, 85, 86, 88; iv. 38, 51, 53, 71, 78; v. 3, 7, 9, 18, 19, 25, 28, 34, 36, 38, 39> 62, 68, 79, 80; vL 11, 21, 26, 36, 56, 73, 78, 79, 84, 88, 92 ; vii. 63, 76, 78, 82, 92. Change of speaker in middle of line, there being none at the end, at iii. 58, 81, 87; v. 73; vi. 19, 20, 22, 23, 25, 47, 98; ▼ii. 3.

  • Wright calls this critical sign by the peculiar name 60*\6s, suggesting athe-

tesis, for which he himself apologizes, p. 180 (4). I prefer to call it the 8tirA$, as suggested by Wright himself.


xlvi INTRODUCTION

tion to verses requiring examination for one reason or another. In these cases it is placed on the left margin directly opposite, or near, the first letter of the line in question. While it signalizes many verses it by no means calls attention to all corrupt readings or obscure passages. In many instances it appears to be the work of the first hand : see e.g. iii. 80. But the corrections that it points out as neces- sary are not all actually made, nor when made are they invariably in the first hand.

The cases of this use of the 8nr\fj may be thus grouped : (a) It designates verses where letters have been omitted or wrongly given in the first draft, but are supplied or corrected either by the first or by a later hand, e.g. at ii. 3 NYN becomes vqw with H written above by first hand ; v. also iii. 45, 46, 80 ; iv. 67, 76.

(6) In the following places marks of accent are added: — ii. 83; iii 6; viii. 14.

(c) At iii. 49, KAAH6IN 0)C T€, after N above the line, in the first hand, a coronis is inserted.

(d) A short vowel is designated as such in vii. 108. At iv. 62 TTYPACTON, a short w is put over A, but at the same time a P is written above the T. The Y also bears a -.

(<?) At the following places a corrupt text seems to be indicated, but no attempt is made to correct it: — v. 59; vi. 63 ; viL 88, 96, no, 126; viii. 21.

(f) In two places there seems to be nothing the matter with the text ; each of the lines, however, appears to have something interesting to the scribe, viz. iv. 32, 50. At iv. 32 the difficult construction, at iv. 50 the obscurity of the dative (not as Wright the 'droll Homeric reminiscence' ); were in each case indicated by the BarXrj.

V. Other signs.

{a) The breathings. Only the rough breathing is written, and always in a rectangular form \ The cases are ii. 70 bvayifc, v. 20 ortfWica, vi. 25 ^ Btraros, vi. 68 a/xiWjj, vii. 46 tu

(&) The accents : — acute, circumflex, and grave.

The circumflex and acute are used with many proper names, but not with all; also to distinguish between words spelled alike but differently accented, and to indicate the correct grouping of letters into words, e.g. i. 29 64ai: i.e. not Scat; i. 85 pa not /ao. At ii. 9, rjfieas, the accent seems to suggest the synaloepha of the final syllable ; at v. 41 6Srj the accent may indicate 0817. At v. 49 atajKovw the acute may indicate a rising tone of voice, necessary in a question. At iv. 62 there is an acute accent over the v of wvpaurrpov. Crusius


EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT xlvii

-wrongly took this as a sign of the ictus > but cf. Ludwich, BerLphiL Wock., 1892, 642.

The grave accent regularly appears to be used to provide against misapprehension. Thus ii. 70 wvayrjs, i.e. 6+avayr}^ not 2>v #ct\. : ill. 74 ircpvas, i.e. -irtpvas. See also i. 60, 76 ; ii. 1, 24 ; iv. 91 ; vii. 46, and probably vi. 25 (see below under (/)).

(c) The coronis ('), usually written at the top of the line (at L 15 and ii. 83 at the bottom), always appears to indicate elision at the end of words. The cases are i. 15 ; ii. 24, 83 ; iii. 49 ; iv. 5, 16, 41.

(d) The punctum delens. This is used to indicate omission or erasure, and is then regularly placed above the letter or letters to be rejected, e.g. at iv. 27; viii. 6. Occasionally it is also placed both above and below, and once or twice at the right side or on both sides of the objectionable word or letters. Thus at i. 50 Ucltoukiov • TvAAos* where the marginal r/wA(Aos) is to replace the word in the text.

(e) The point used to separate one word from another, as at iv. 50 cover • rffj^fnj, where it shows that we must not join rrffxeprj : so again at Prooim. 4 ra kvAA • oaZlv.

(/) The sign -. This is found in the papyrus : —

(1) Over iota, iii. 74 (is = c&), iii 79 (t = €t followed by enclitic), V. 5 (w/x>^a<ris=wpo^ao-€is), v. 18, Prooim. 4.

At iv. 43 ~ is not this sign, but a mark of cancellation. At vi. 25, BItcm-os, the - is probably a flat-lying grave accent, as the t is short and the sign - is elsewhere placed over long vowels only.

(2) Over alpha, i. 50, iii. 79 (toto), iv. 56.

(3) Over upsilon, iv. 62.

In all the cases where the sign is used with t = €t there exists a second form, with which confusion might arise. Thus at iii. 74 eh and ct9 : at v. 18 <f>epfe = <f>ip* eh (or <f>4p eh) not <f>epeis (which would be written <f>epis simply).

At Prooim. 4 cVtovo-t maybe bnfawn, but v. note ad loc.

Mr. Wright regards this sign as an intermarginal 'obelus' intended to call attention to dubious or peculiar forms and uses, but Ludwich, and now Crusius also, take it to indicate a long vowel. , ,

(g) The sign v . This is used five times in H., and may be'identified with the sign indicating a short syllable, as it is always over such a syllable. It stands usually in the fyoxs, but at vii. 108 in one of the resolved feet in the tfco-is. The cases are i. 50 (6 MaraiciVq?), i. 56 (Munys), iv. 30 (tov yipovra tt/oos MocpcW), vii. 108 [SvJvouto fi' cXacrat, and the difficult iv. 62 (q. v.).

In the first four cases the sign w is clearly a mark of quantity. At


xlviii INTRODUCTION

i. 50 the rarity of the name induced the scribe to mark the quantity of the second a as v , as he marked the first a with -. At i. 56 Mi<np is thus marked to show that it is not cognate with pmtos, &c. At iv. 30 the a of yipovra is not to be lengthened before wp-, as at iii. 62, v. 76. At vii. 108 the syllable -cur- is marked short, and thus we scan the second foot as a tribrach, not as an anapaest

There remains iv. 62. Various explanations have been offered: e. g. Crusius once took the v as a rhythmical sign, used to show that the penultimate syllable in the line is not stressed {Philol 1. 1891, p. 446). But Ludwich is probably right in taking the signs " v to indicate simply the natural quantity of the vowels. The scribe thought that he had before him, in the original, irvpaypov. The first syllable was (he thought) naturally long, on the analogy of irvp. The second sign, w , refers to the original or natural quantity of the second syllable, here made long by position (v. Berl.pML Wbch., 1892, c. 642-3).

Crusius has now come round to this view, and regards the signs - v in every case as marks of quantity {Bctl.phiL Woch., 1894, 578 sqq.).

After vi. 93 there is a sign a (= ava>), corresponding to a similar sign in the margin above the column (34), accompanying a line which is to be inserted after v. 93. This line is very carelessly written, in a hand which does not seem to be identical with any of the other hands in the MS. It may be read ravry yap /cat rjyoTrrjo'cv Mrjrpdi.

In the margin above column 40 is written o-cowrov aranfo v . This refers to vii. 99, where the line originally began with araTrjpas, omitting oxcovrov, which was added afterwards in the form o-ccorov. The adscript above the column gives the correct beginning of the line ; ararrfo v Stands for orarrjpas * ovna, i.e. crcawrov oTatrjpas is the true reading.

Glosses are very seldom found in P. After i. 25, n-en-cojccv c#e /catv^s,

AlKOC

there is added in the margin a double gloss, viz. KYCHC, i.e. the

word to be supplied with Kouvrjs is variously given as Kwnqs or kvXikos.

Also after i. 79 in the margin is written what looks like jcwrcAAa,

a gloss on /icAaiviSa. See also i. g, 15, go. The The question of the various corrections of the MS. and the

Correctors identification of their respective hands, is one of the first importance Papyrus. to tne editor of Herodas. It has been treated at length by Meister,

and by Crusius in his second edition, while the valuable papers by

Blass 1 must also be consulted by those who wish to pursue the

subject.

1 Gott. gel Anzeig.y 1891, p. 728 ; 189a, pp. 330 ff., 857 ff.


EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT xlix

Meister recognizes five hands correcting the }/LS. Meister's

(i) That of the original scribe correcting his own work. To this Yiew ' hand are to be assigned all those corrections in which a letter already written or begun has been changed to another, cf. i. 46, ii. 4, &c. ; also most of those where the pen is drawn through a letter or letters in the text. Meister divides the corrections, according to their textual significance, into three classes: —

(a) Orthographical and dialectical, as c for ct (i. 6, &c), 17 for t (iil 33). Atticisms corrected, as a to 77 (i. 1, &c), w to * (ii. 73, &c).

(b) Correction of omissions and other similar blunders made in copying, as L 77 (rbv Sfypov for Mrjrpixqv, wrongly repeated from v. 76), ii. 49 (Barrapos for Barrows), iii. 80 {civ inserted).

(c) The following corrections, viz. at ii. 64, 79 ; iii. 19, 34, 50, 63, 71, 72 ; v. 9, 42 ; viii. 3. Here the value of the corrections is more open to question. Meister admits the reading of the corrector in four of these passages, viz. ii. 64 ; iii. 19, 63, 71. In four passages he pre- fers the original text, viz. at ii. 79 ; iii. 34 ; v. 9 ; viii. 3. The remain- ing three passages he leaves open. Crusius also accepts the reading of the corrector in four passages, viz. ii. 64; iii. 19, 71, 72. He prefers the original in the remaining seven passages.

(2) The second hand has written the verse vi. 94 in the upper margin in a cursive hand. It is this hand which has supplied Dr. Kenyon with a valuable piece of evidence bearing on the date of the MS. : v. above.

(3) The third hand has made the corrections at i. 37, 46, 71, 78; ii. 84; iii. 45 ; iv. 61. The writing is finer, more sloping, and more uneven than that of the first hand ; and the forms of the letters a, a>, /x, and ir also mark a different hand.

One of the two corrections (CO) at i. 17 appears to be from this third hand.

(4) The fourth hand has written apparently the corrections at i. 78; ii. 62 ; iii. 71, 72, 75, 91 ; iv. 12 ; v. 69.

This hand is less formed than the others.

(5) The fifth hand is to be observed at i. 5, 17 (•£•), 39, 50 (-A-); vi. 5, 36 («CA), 38: also apparently at i. 9, 15; ii. 10, 102; iii. 53, 62 ; v. 4. The writing of this hand is small and thick.

Crusius 1 assigns to the first hand (m. pr.) the following corrections, Crusius' viz. i. 3 1 , 76, 79 5 »• i7, 29, 49> 84 ; «*• ", i9> 2I > 45, 71* 1*, 82,™^ 84, 87; iv- 5, ", 5o, 63, 67, 76, 83; v. 4, 6, n, 18, 31, 43, 56, 77;

1 Introduction to his second edition (Teubner, 1894), pp. x sqq.

NAIRN (]


1 INTRODUCTION

vi. i, 6, 19, 30, 41,63, 81 ; vii.48, 58, 77,99* 109, no, 126. Some slight errors the m. pr. corrected as it wrote. Others were corrected by letters overhead, viz. at ii. 79; iii. 19, 34, 50, 71; v. 42; viii. 3.

Crasius is uncertain as to i. 2 ; ii. 64 ; iii. 63, 88. His general verdict as to the value of the corrections is given in the words 'lectiones pristinae nullo loco ferri non possunt.'

Crusius recognizes three hands besides that of the original scribe, viz.:

(1) m. rec.=manus recentior prior, a hand so like the original hand that it is difficult sometimes to distinguish between the two. To this hand Cr. would assign the corrections at ii. 64 ; iii. 72 ; v. 9 ; vii. 104 ; viii. 16 : also (but more hesitatingly) those at i. 9, 34, 39, 50 ; ii. 102 ; iii. 62, 72 ; v. 4; vi. 36, 38. The marginalia at i. 5, 15, 50 may also be assigned to this hand ; the corrections just enumerated are described by Cr. as f worthless conjectures.' This is certainly not true of ii. 64 (jjLurObv for /wlpav, now assigned by Cr. to the first hand), nor of v. 4 (rrjv Xeycts opwprjKa for t^v Mevcovos wprjKa).

(2) m. rec. 2 =manus recentior altera. The letters are thinner and sharper in this hand, which added the lineolae criticae. To this hand Cr. assigns the corrections at i. 17, 37 (doubtfully), 46, 71, 78 ; ii. 10, 62, 84 ; iii. 45, 53, 75, 80 ; iv. 12, 61, 67, 76, 83 ; v. 69 ; vi. 34.

(3) m. rec. 8 =manus recentior tertia. This (so Cr. thinks) has written the marginalia at L 25, 79.

Dr.Kenyon Dr. Kenyon has kindly given me his view of the corrections by various * cse va " ous hands as follows : ' Meister's general division seems hands. right, though I should occasionally differ from him in detail. No. 1 is the original scribe correcting his own work, and the majority of the corrections belong to him. No. 2 has written only the additional line above col. 34. As to No. 3 I am inclined to think that Oep/m in iv. 61 is by the first hand; but avOpwrois in i. 46 is not, and seems distinct from the other correctors. No. 4 is the thicker hand, to which I should assign not only HM in ii. 62, but TON AI<t>PON in i. 77. No. 5 uses an ink very like that of the original scribe, but the shapes of the letters are somewhat different (e. g. <ra in vi. 36 and #ea\ in vi. 38). He must be nearly contemporaneous with No. 1/

There are certain corrections which Meister was unable to assign with confidence to any particular hand. These cases Dr. Kenyon has been good enough to examine, with the following results : — To hand (1) belong the corrections at ii. 3, p6 (probably); iii. 21, 82


EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT li

a pi?

{jrp7j<rt$)v certainly, irai&ov probably); iv. 21, 51, 94 (doubtful, perhaps third); vi. 11, 33 (probably), 36; vii. 58 (doubtful, perhaps third), 77 (probably), 104, 115; viiL 16.

To hand (3) belong the corrections at iii. 84; iv. 67, 76; v. 37; vi. 34.

To hand (4) belongs the correction at iii. 88, and possibly that at iv. 80.

The views which critics have taken of the importance of the correc- Value of tions in P have naturally been diverse. Bttcheler holds that these t^ng " 60 ' corrections are as a rule to be accepted in preference to the original reading. Crusius * on the other hand regards them simply as conjec- tures (except when obviously by the first hand), though he admits that one class of corrections (those by what he calls manus recentior altera) is superior to the rest. Blass 2 holds an intermediate posi- tion between these two views. The corrections, he thinks, are not mere conjectures, but variae lectiones from another MS. 8 ; and they are sometimes better and sometimes worse than the original text, as in the case of the papyrus of the 'AOrjvatw UoXircla.

The only satisfactory course to follow in endeavouring to settle this General question is to take the various hands one by one, and to examine the fusions, value of the corrections assigned to each. No two scholars will agree in the result, for this ultimately depends on the views taken on indi- vidual passages; one scholar will prefer the text and another the correction. I will therefore content myself here with giving the general conclusions which I hold, while the vindication of my views will more fittingly appear in the notes on the various passages referred to.

Hand (1)= manus prima (m. pr.). The corrections by this hand are mainly improvements on the text. They are usually grammatical or orthographical, and may always be regarded as the results of revision of his copy by the scribe without the aid of another MS.

Of the twenty-seven readings * by this hand' which alone need be considered here, eighteen have been accepted in the present edition ;

1 Preface to his second edition (1894), pp. x sqq. Esp. p. xvi.

8 For the opinion which Blass has formed of the value of the MS. tradition v. G. G. A., 1893, p. 859 : 'Die Ueberlieferung des Papyrus ist in der That nicht gut. Grammatiker haben sich, allem Anschein nach, nicht mit dem Text befasst, und so riss die Verwahrlosung ein, die ofters zu ganz greulichen und gar nicht mehr zu heilenden Verderbnissen gefuhrt hat.' On the other hand there are no interpolations in the MS.

9 G. G. A., 1892, p. 858.

4 I obtain the number twenty-seven by combining Meister 1 (c) as given above with the other corrections assigned by Kenyon to the first hand. Meister 1 (a) and 1 (£) must in any case be assigned to m. pr.

da


Iii INTRODUCTION

viz. those at ii. 3, 64, 79, 96 ; iii. 19, 21, 34, 50, 63, 71, 72, 82 (both the corrections) ; iv. 21, 94 ; vi. 33 ; vii. 58, 115. The remaining nine passages are iv. 51 ; v. 9, 42 ; vi. 11, 36 (irpooionv) ; vii. 77, 104; viii. 3, 16. At ii. 102 p is added by the first hand; but it is uncer- tain to what reading this may point (v. note).

Hand (2)=manus recentior prima (m. rec, 1). This hand has written one line only, viz. vi. 94.

Hand (3)=manus recentior altera (m. rec. 2). The corrections by this hand show traces of the use of another MS. besides the original one 1 . The new readings are very valuable, and I have accepted them in ten out of eleven passages where this hand can be distinguished, viz. at i. 37, 71, 78 (<f>axri); ii. 84; iii. 45, 84; iv. 61, 67, 76 ; v. 37. The only exception is at vi. 34, where the reading &K17 ypv£ai is certainly inferior to ywrj ypvfa, and has all the appear- ance of a gloss.

Hand (4)=manus recentior tertia (m. rec. 3). This hand has given us mere conjectures, which seem to me valueless, with the pos- sible exception of iii. 88, where the insertion of 8c has approved itself to the minds of many scholars. But this, like the other readings by this hand, could readily have been supplied by the veriest tyro. Readings of the stamp of o^t (for ovSc) i. 78, okov (for okcds) iii. 75 show plainly that this corrector solved his perplexity by conjectural emendation of a very unscientific nature. At iii. 92 he suggests ix-qOhr for prfiev. The form firjOev is not Ionic, but belongs to a late stage of Attic and also to Doric : P.-H. 36 a. 8.

Hand (5)=manus recentior quarta (m. rec. 4). This hand is, as we have seen, almost contemporaneous with hand (1): its value is about equal to that of the first hand, but less than that of hand (3). I have accepted five out of the nine passages where this hand has been identified : they are i. 17 (/caTa^cuSco), 39, 50 (TpvWos) ; v. 4 ; vi. 5. I have rejected the readings of this hand at i.9; iii. 53; vi. 36 (owpos), 38.

At i. 9 wpos for irapa is probably due to conjecture, irapa with the accus. of the person being perhaps a less familiar construction: at iii. 53 the rare use of ifiSoptf was not recognized, and the common word cfi&ofjuis (in the accus. pi.) was introduced contrary to the rules of the metre. At vi. 36 o-cwrpos is more likely to be a gloss on \crrp6s than vice versa. At vi. 38 we have the important evidence of Stobaios in favour

1 Wright (fferondaea, p. 184 sq.j thinks that a second MS. was used only to correct otherwise obscure passages (marked with the 6iir\rj) t not to prepare a critical edition. None of the corrections by the first hand require us to assume the use of a second MS. ; of the five possible exceptions given by Wright (p. 184, n. 3), only two, viz. iii. 80, iv. 11, are certainly by the first hand; v. notes.


EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT liii

of <ro<f>bv against koXov. In all these cases an explanatory gloss has found its way in from the margin. At iii. 62 the letter A, which is added above the line in this hand, seems to have been afterwards cancelled. At i. 15 (MYC) and ii. 10 (N€M€IN) the marginal read- ings appear to be in this hand. At i. 15 the true reading is fxvta : as to ii. 10 we cannot speak with confidence owing to the MS. being defective at this point, but vi/unr seems right.

(#) Citations made expressly from Herodas in Ancient Writers.

We have seen that ten fragments, containing some twenty-two verses of Herodas, were known to us before the discovery of the papyrus, and that five of these, or just half the number, were found to be pre- served in the text. These five fragments contain in all about seven verses. Three of the fragments are derived from Stobaios, viz. i. 15- 16, 67 (with part of 68); vi. 37-9. One is from Zenobios, viz. iii. 10, and one from the Etymologicum Magnum, viz. v. 32-3.

(1) The MSS. of Stobaios in i. 15 preserve a trace of the true reading fiv? ocrov, which is however corrupted to fivuocrtav. In i. 16 for X?i a-Kirj they give *<u or ktjv o-kmJ. At i. 67 for TvXXl they have IWcu, which, though corrupt, points to TvAAt and not TvAAts (l"YNAI for rYAAl). At vi. 37 they have Koprq rv for Kopirrdi by itacism and con- fusion of the sounds of v and ot, which became very similar in course of time. At vi. 38 they confirm the reading of the first hand in P, <ro<l>6v (v. note).

In the fragments quoted by Stobaios, but not found in the papyrus (xii. 1 and xii. 2 of this edition, 3 and 5 in Bergk, and 14 and 15 in Kenyon), the MSS. read firjXavOaai for fjLrjXdyOyai (xii. 1. 2), f**%ov for fiutiov (xii. 2. 2). It is plain that the value of these MSS. of Stobaios for the criticism of the text of Herodas is lessened by the various corruptions which have taken place. In two passages however, i. 15 and vi. 38, we derive from them valuable confirmation of the reading of the papyrus.

(2) Zenobios. At iii. 10 (rjv to Nawcucov jcAawco) tjv is corrupted to tva in the MSS. of Zenobios.

(3) Etymologicum Magnum (Choiroboskos). The words of Herodas are rightly given, but the names of the author and of the metre which he used have been corrupted to UpoSoros and x°P^ a H L ^ 0V respectively (v. note on v. 32).


liv INTRODUCTION


(c) Citations not made expressly from Herodas.

It was to be expected that a writer such as Herodas would attract by his very difficulty the attention of the lexicographers and commen- tators of antiquity. In particular, the proverbs which are scattered so freely throughout his work would interest the ancient paroemio- graphers ; some of these however, e. g. Aristophanes of Byzantium, Didymos, and Seleukos, did not confine themselves to the explanation of proverbs, but included also literary reminiscences and historical allusions in dealing with the texts on which they commented. We find two or three noteworthy instances of the use to which they have put Herodas.

(i) At ii. 62 (v. note) the story of Mvs, the Tarentine boxer, in Zenobios is probably due to a misunderstanding of the text, where the words iv 7TMTOT7 /xv? irv£ eirXrrfqv come together ; the second clause suggested that the reference was to a boxer.

(2) At vii. 57 sqq. the names of the various kinds of shoes have been preserved in almost all cases in either Pollux or Hesychios. For the various corruptions in the MSS. of these writers v. notes on this passage. 'Didymum tenemus hunc locum cum cura excerpentem' (Crusius).

(3) At vii. 114 one of the glosses in Hesychios on the word ira& viz. vTroSrjfia evvirotyrov, must be derived from that passage of Herodas, where the exclamation ira£ is uttered by the cobbler after trying on a shoe. As at ii. 62 the gloss is based on a misunder- standing (v. note). See also notes on iii. 10 (to, Namucov), iii. 19 (XiirapiiyrepaL XrjicvOav), iii. 6 1 (rg 'Aicco-cai o-ckrpraiy). Crusius, who speaks with a special authority on the subject of the ancient paroe- miographers, is of opinion that it was Didymos who preserved most of the fragments of Herodas, partly through a collection of proverbs made by him in which only the more ancient poets were cited \

In one case (v. on v. 75) words have been cited as belonging to Hipponax which are now seen to occur in Herodas. It is improbable that Herodas borrowed the phrase in question from Hipponax : more

1 Unters.f p. 190 (note). We may observe a Koan source in some of the explanations of phrases in Herodas ; cf. e. g. the phrase fjv rd "Nclvv&kov icXaucroj (iii. to) : we have seen that the name 'Sdvvcucos occurs on Koan inscriptions. Possibly we owe our information on this and similar phrases to Nikanor of Kos, who wrote a commentary on Theokritos, in which he recorded stories and traditions current in the island (Wright, Herondaea, pp. 193 sq.).


EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT lv

probably Eustathios, from whom we derive the quotation, has written Hipponax by mistake for Herodas, deceived by the similarity of their styles, and quoting from memory.

The errors committed by the first hand in the MS. may be classified ClassiHca-

as follows (changes of Ionic #c to Attic ir in kotc, &c, have not been tion of . the x ° ' ' errors in

considered here as errors) : the MS.

I. Errors due to change of pronunciation.

Al = E. This error seems to have been committed at iii. 45 -q^Oa for TjfjuouOa, and vii. 58 \ffivraKoux for xfriTraK&a (so Biicheler). In neither passage, however, is this explanation necessary (v. supra). rjfxeOa as the commoner word may have replaced q/uu0a, and ^ittokui not ^11- Taicca is the true form of the word in vii. 58.

The error Al for E does not become common in inscriptions until the time of Constantine (Reinach, Traiti cPfipigraphie grecque, p. 266) \

Itacism, vii. 109 {tovraXrjOivov for €ovra XlOlvov). But an isolated instance is scarcely enough to prove this.

II. Errors due to similarity of the form of letters.

These are without exception due to confusion of uncials, and as the forms of the letters, not their sounds (v. above), are misapprehended, it is clear that the MS. was not written from dictation.

A for A, iii. 19 (&u or Scat for 8cAi).

A for A, iv. 11 (iSco) for iAca>) ; iv. 94 (8a>i for Axut=Axu).

M for AA, iv. 67 (avaox/ios for avaoxAAos).

TT for TP, i. 2 (airoiKirjs for aypoua.7]s).

Y for T, iii. 34 (avpcv for aypcv : v. note).

0) for PO, ii. 49 (Barracos for Barrapo?).

III. Errors due to —

(i) Haplography: iv. 61 (0cp/ta written once instead of twice); vi. 30 (pLpjraxra instead of apnxurcura).

(ii) Dittography : v. 11 (tovtov for rov) ; vi. 48 (cppo^rc for cpo^c); vii. 106 (#c for ovros #co> owing to ov\i in next verse).

(viii) Iota adscriptum wrongly omitted :

(a) At the end of words, e. g. V. 79 (jierunria for fterawrau), V. 83, vii. 61, and probably at vii. 5 (Apt/wAx* for Apt/wAcoi, v. note).

(b) Internally: iii. 79 (frwyv for friniyv); vii. 115 (1-175 for 1-171$).

(ix) 7<?/0 adscriptum wrongly added : cf. iii. 80 (fivpo-ai), iv. 79, vi 17 (copnyi).

At iv. go sq. there is some confusion in the MS. owing perhaps to a mistaken view of the construction : v. note ad loc. IV. Other errors due to various causes may be seen in the critical notes at i. 13, 54, 89 ; ii. 17, 64, 84, 96 ; iii. 21, 63, 72, 82, 84 ;' iv. 21, 26, 57 ; v. 33, 60, 70; vi. 5, 60, 63 ; vii. 32, 104, 126.

(a) In some of these passages the mistake seems to be due to a wrong view of the meaning or construction, leading to unconscious or semi-conscious emendation, viz. at i. 12 (ravrr^ for ravrqv) ; i. 89 (ouvrrjv for ravrqv) ; ii. 96 ('Hpa#cA.i)$ for xqpaKXifc) ; iii. 84 (la^/icc for i<rxrjKas) ; iv. 26 (EvOltjs for EvOiy) ; v. 60 (rov? 6vo for tow 6vo) ; vi* 5 {furpiu) for furprff) ] vi. 60 (cucaoxus for cucacrcu).

(5) In others the reason probably is that a common word or form has taken the place of one that is rarer: thus i. 54 (#cap7ros for Kap<t>os) ; iv, 21 (rbv XlOov for rrjv \idov ; v. 33 {rbv vwtov for to v&tov, the masc. form becoming frequent in later Greek) ; v. 70 (/acf for fuv) ; vii. 32 (Pa8%€iv for /3a£eiv) ; vii. 104 (6Wois for ocwots).

(*•) The most important cases which remain are ii. 64 (/xotpov, a gloss on fiurdov) ; iii. 63 (ircfMrctv for ircufav is due perhaps to the desire to avoid assonance with valxrrpqv at end of v. 64); iii. 72 (yeveiW for ycvctov IS due to Moixrccuv 0. 7 1 ) > Hi. 82 ( 0V X* irai£a> for ov^i tc irprjfa : the ti was lost before ir, and for irprifa the word ircu£a>, suggested by the sense of the passage, was substituted).

The labours of an editor of Herodas are made much heavier by the state of the manuscript, which in several places has suffered extensively from worms, and in others has been so rubbed that but little trace of the original writing is left. The parts most affected by one or other of these causes are col. 3, i. 33-46 (beginning of the lines


EVIDENCE FOR THE TEXT lvii

much rubbed) ; col. 7, ii. 5-20 (beginning and in some cases middle of the line rubbed) ; col. 34, vi. 93-102 ; also col. 35-6, and part of 37, vii. 8-47 (worm-eaten); col. 40, vii. 105-9 (rubbed); col. 42-5, viii. 1 1-75 (fragmentary, v. Intr. ch. I) 1 . It is clear from the apparatus criticus that scholars are by no means at one as to the general sense of these mutilated passages, much less as to the actual words of Herodas : and this has confirmed me in the belief that the work of restoring the above-mentioned passages ought to be ap- proached with the greatest diffidence. I have made the fullest possible use of the papyrus itself, and have been most generously assisted in deciphering it by Dr. Kenyon. I have thus been enabled in my appa- ratus criticus to correct several misstatements made by previous editors in regard to the readings of the MS. ; but the number of pas- sages where I may claim to have effected a satisfactory restoration is small. One or two such restorations, viz. at i. 42-3, at i. 82 (irapaX- Xarreiv), and at vii. 69 (fr/fii & Kprjvai), are printed in the text ; at ii. 7 and vii. 107-8 suggested restorations will be found in the notes. The care with which the MS. has been read by such experts as Kenyon and Blass has left few gleanings for later students of the MS., and I have been unwilling to essay the hazardous feat of attempting restoration where the MS. fails us. In regard to this work of divina- tion the prudence of Biicheler is perhaps the best guide to an editor. Crusius, on the other hand, has formulated for his own guidance the singular principle audax esse volui ubi alii cauti fuerunt, contra cautus ubi alii audaces. On what occasions he fulfils the second part of this declaration I know not ; but he has certainly kept his word in regard to the first part. For my own part, I have thought it advisable to print in the text various restorations which, though in themselves uncertain, nevertheless assist the reader to follow the sense where the MS. remains enable us to make that out with tolerable certainty. The use of the square brackets in the text renders it easy in all cases to distinguish these restorations from the words actually preserved in the papyrus,

1 The various columns begin at the following verses respectively : Mime i. 1, 16, 32, 47, 64, 80 (columns 1-6).

ii. 5, ai, 36, 51, 67, 82, 98 (columns 7-13). iii. 10, 26, 43, 61, 79, 97 (columns 14-19). iv - J 7> 35> 53> 7i> 9° (columns 20-24). v. 12, 30, 49, 07, 85 (columns 25-29). vi. 18, 38, 55, 73, 92 (columns 30-34)- vii. 8, 26, 43, 62, 80, 98, 116 (columns 35-41). viii. 4, 22, 40, 58 (columns 42-45).


lviii INTRODUCTION

V. THE DIALECT, GRAMMAR, AND METRE. 1. THE DIALECT.

Herodas uses a dialect which is in the main that of his literary models, the old Ionic iambographi) especially Hipponax. 'On the resuscitation of choliambics by the Dorian Herodas the Ionic of the three iambograpM [Archilochus, Simonides of Amorgos, Hipponax] came once more into fashion. The papyrus of Herodas presents a tolerably faithful picture of the Ionic appropriate to this species of iambic composition. The Ionicisms seem to be imitative and not drawn from a living dialect' Such is the verdict of Dr. Smyth \ one of the chief authorities on Ionic : similarly Hoffmann, in his work on that dialect 1 , recognizes the dialect of Herodas to be artificial, comparing the use of an artificial Aeolic by Theokritos in certain of his poems. * The Ionic of Herodas is an excellent form of that dialect, being based on imitation of Hipponax, and so free from conventionality and affectation/

Herodas was probably a native of Kos 8 . The dialect of this island was Doric (with a few Ionicisms), as we see from the inscriptions ; but as Hippokrates, also a native of Kos, used the Ionic dialect which had been handed down as the recognized instrument of scientific thought, so Herodas used the dialect which was traditionally associated with the subjects which he depicted and with the metre in which he wrote.

It was held at first that the dialect of Herodas was in the main Ionic, with a slight admixture of Doricisms. This view, however, though true as regards Ionic, has to be modified in respect (i) to the extent of the admixture of Doric forms, (2) to the Attic forms found in the papyrus, which were left out of account in the early statements made regarding the dialect of Herodas.

(1) The Doric forms have been reduced in number as the result of more recent investigation. Thus of the four forms mentioned by Dr. Kenyon as necessarily Doric, three (6/wy, 6/a^s, yXacraa) are as much Ionic as Doric, while the fourth (Axi>/ft}r(u) is cited from Stobaios and has not the authority of the papyrus. In the same way /ujcko? (vi. 59) is not exclusively Doric 4 , the same is true of fjpa (iv. 21), while the evidence with regard to /na (i. 85) is not sufficient to show that it was a purely Doric word.

1 The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects: Ionic, 1894, pp. 46-7.

2 Die grieck. Dialekte, Bd. iii. (der ionische Diaieht), pp. 195-7. 8 Cf. above, ch. i.

  • Meister, Lit. CentralbL, 1894, no. a6, p. 927.


THE DIALECT lhi

Examples of pure Doric forms in Herodas x are practically confined to the erases of a+c to rj t and of #cai+c>i7 in *7ya>, &c, by the side of Ionic forms, such as #cdy<t>.

There is, however, an element in the dialect of the Mimes which must be taken into account, viz. a number of Atticisms. Thus we find at i. i Ovpav for Ovprjv, at iii. 59 wov for kov, at iv. 49 *<£«$ for kcucis, at v. 63 aZ0is for avrts, at v. 82 fjrrov for Jjao-ov, &c. These have generally, but not always, been corrected afterwards to the corre- sponding Ionic forms, as at i. 1, where Ovpav is corrected to Ovprjv. Meister has on the strength of this laid it down that in all cases where Attic forms occur they have been introduced by the copyists. This theory does not account for the many cases where Ionic forms have been left untouched, as we should have expected to find more extensive changes made by an Atticizing scribe. One fails to see, e.g., why cwv at ii. 38 and in three other places has been preserved, while at v. 46, 78 it has been changed to <5v.

The variations in the forms used by Herodas are set out in detail in the following grammatical analysis. It will be seen that several of the variations are to be accounted for by the fact that Ionic itself allowed more than one form in these cases. Thus Meister 3 himself leaves «rcav (which occurs three times) uncorrected, by the side of hnjv (of which there are four cases). He also leaves side by side the two divergent paradigms of verbs in -aw 8 : sometimes -a- is changed before an o-sound to -c- : sometimes -a- is contracted with the o-sound to <i). Examples of the former kind are /^povrctov, vikcW, <£<htcW, mjScvvTa: of the latter o-tuwno, Spwvra, <j>wrG>vTCS, mjSwrat. Upon closer examination, a similar explanation of other forms, apparently Attic, would no doubt be found. In cases, however, where so-called Attic forms cannot be explained as really Ionic, we must fall back on the explanation that they are due either to the scribe or to Herodas. We have seen above that it is difficult to understand such inconsis- tency as Meister's theory postulates on the part of the scribe ; and it is much safer to suppose that the variations in question are due not to the scribe 4 , but to the author himself.

1 Whether these Doric forms are derived from Kos or not is an open question. Smyth at first thought they were, but afterwards modified his view ; see pp. 24a, 628 of his work.

' p. 791 ; cf. on the other hand p. 850, where he corrects four out of the ten forms of the reflexive pronoun, without attaining to that uniformity at which he aims. For such treatment of the MS. evidence there is no justification.

  • pp. 797 sqq.
  • Cf. Meister, p. 844, where in regard to the preservation of -fl and -flv in first

decL words in the MS. he praises 'die absolute Zuverlassigkeit der Ueberlie- ferung.'


Ix INTRODUCTION

I find no difficulty in believing that Herodas used Attic forms as well as Ionic. He wrote at a time when the barriers between the various dialects had been broken down, the literary language known as the KOLvrj having finally supplanted all local variations of dialect. The Koivr) was based on Attic, and this would account for confusion as to the true Ionic forms.

Some other considerations may be referred to which point to the same conclusion :

(i) Herodas was almost certainly not an Ionian by birth, though he may have adopted Ionic as a member of the cultured class in Kos who used that dialect

(2) The constant study of Attic literature which we have attributed to Herodas could hardly fail to leave its mark upon his language.

(3) Herodas probably used * Attic ' forms * for special reasons in certain passages; thus at vii. 22 ottos ironic, ii. 28 kok ttolov mjXjov Tr€<f>vprjTatj v. 9 irov fwi Hvpptrjs I the forms with the ir instead of k seem to have been selected for the sake of the alliteration. So vrj Ata at ii. 81 (not vat Ata) in a parody of Attic oratory. He is eclectic in his use of these forms, as in his use of some forms of the older Ionic which he employs to impart local colour : e. g. lao-t, iv. 84 (in the religious formulae which compose the speech of the vcuko/oo?), co-orerat, iv. 50 (in a formula modelled on Homer).

It is, of course, possible that some of the Atticisms are due to a disturbance of the manuscript tradition. But in the case of others where there is no fluctuation it may well be doubted whether they are not to be ascribed to the author himself. The uncertainty in which the question is involved is shown by the divergent views which have been held by those who have studied the dialect of Herodas in the light of all extant evidence of the Ionic dialect. Smyth holds the view which I have just put forward a : on the other hand, Hoffmann 8 thinks it improbable that Herodas should have been guilty of the ' schoolboy's error ' (Tertianerfehler) of confusing the Attic oirov with the Ionic okov, and concludes that Attic forms in the papyrus should not be attributed to Herodas. They are due, he thinks, to the fact that audiences and scribes in his lifetime, and more especially after his death, cared more for the matter of the Mimes than for the dialect in which they were written. The reasons however which have been

1 It is not certain that these forms with »- for *- are really Attic. They may be old Ionic ; v. below (consonants). 9 The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects : Ionic, pp. 46-7.

  • Die griech. Dialekte,m. 196.


THE DIALECT lxi

given above, especially the fact that Ionic was not the native dialect of Herodas, make it seem quite possible that Herodas was guilty of confusing Attic forms and Ionic.

The conclusion to be drawn from this evidence is that Herodas used an artificial dialect which was in the main Ionic, intermingled with Atticisms and having also a few Doricisms. We are not justified in rejecting all Attic forms and replacing them by Ionic, as is done e.g. by Meister. The general faithfulness of the papyrus and its freedom from interpolation are against any such proceeding. Meister himself 1 has drawn attention to a few forms of a hyper-Ionic character : Xootccvot/, rc/Acvcra, Spa/ievaa (iv. 42, 89 ; v. 54). These forms show at least that there was no such Atticizing tendency on the part of the scribes as Meister assumes. I find myself therefore in general agree- ment with Crusius in refusing to bring the text of Herodas into strict uniformity in respect of dialect *.

2. GRAMMAB.

A. Accidence. In this section I am under obligations to the study by S. Olschewsky, La langue et la mitrique d'H&odas (Leyden, £. J. Brill, 1897), which is in turn based on Meister.

(i) Crasis, Synizesis, &c.

(a) Crasis. This takes place either according to the ordinary rules governing crasis in Ionic, cf. wvOpuwos, iv. 74 ; rovvo/ia, ii. 75 ; or else the final vowel is suppressed and the initial preserved, the latter being lengthened if it is short by nature and by position : cf. jc^yco, ii. 8 ; Kfyrrjv, iii. 45. These forms with tcq- for *a- are Doric (Smyth, p. 242). Crases with ko.1 are common: #c<u'+c- gives #ca- (eight times), or icq- (twenty-four times).

(5) Synizesis. When a final and an initial vowel are pronounced as one: cf. kqicvOov rjfxiwv, iii. 21; Aeyco avny, iv. 42; fiiov ovrjo-ts, vii. 34. Herodas is very bold in his use of synizesis, perhaps inten- tionally, in order to bring his verse to the level of common speech.

(c) Aphaeresis. Cf . 17 ya>, iii. 3 1 ; SovXtj \m, iv. 53 ; Set V8ov, vii. 1 29.

(d) Hiatus. Usually avoided in poetry : rdcrrC; v. 10; Vqlrj, iv. 82; ov8c c!s, i. 48 ; firjSk <fv, i. 73 ; <S ava£, iv. 18.

(e) Ittision : frequent. Note the elision of 1 at lao-t, iv. 84, &c. and of at in yiver i<rr 9 i. 27, &c. The elided vowel is usually suppressed in the MS.

1 p. 804.

  • Editio secunda (maior), 1894, pp. xxi sq. Crusius, however, is in practice

not quite consistent : thus he alters tyct i. 1 to fyp, dftftia i. 7 to dfxfurj, vpoardrruv vi. 2 to vpooT&aativ.


Ixii INTRODUCTION

(/) Tmesis. Specially frequent in Ionic : c#c 8* Skrjv fwrp, iii. 18 ; irpos croi f$aXi<a rbv fivv, iii. 85.

(^) Metathesis, d/utfpcis, vi. 6.

(^) Apocope. The second d of dva suffers apocope, and the v also disappears, in &m)0i> viii. 1, 14.

(2) Assimilation. This sometimes takes place with the prepositions iv, {*: cf. ZyKturcu, v. 3; i/ifiwrov, ii. 82; ifxftXtttv, ii. 68; £y8ov<ra, vi. 92 ; but cv^XcVets, vi. 44 ; cic&Ws, v. 18. We find fy- on Koan inscriptions ; thus cy8dir<t>, P.-H. 9. 4, 10 a. 23.

(£) Psilosis. This feature of the Ionic of Asia Minor is often exhibited in the papyrus. Thus with the article #ca>, iii. 36; idy, iii. 14 ; kot wOpwroiy iv. 33 ; with ercpos in K^rcpov, vii. 30; with Ipfc in tif Ipdy viii. 12 ; with a>s in Kvfopvar «s, ii. 100.

On the other hand we have numerous instances of the rough breath- ing, and even in the same words ; thus &vayrjs, ii. 70, has the aspirate marked over the o>, while we find the aspirate, not the tenuis, before crcpos at i. 18; vi. 32; vii. 51. These cases have been altered without exception by Meister; but for the reasons already given I have followed the MS. It is to be noted that in compounds we always find aspiration, never psilosis, as d<£cs, v. 26 ; *a0€tXe, i. 53 ; lU0c<r0€ 9 iii. 87.

(/) Iota adscriptum. This is mostly written when required. But

(1) it is sometimes wrongly omitted, as at v. 83 ififjai, vii. 61 ipSi;

(2) sometimes it is wrongly added, as ioprrji, vi. 17 : cf. ch. IV. For this form of error cf. Kenyon on the papyrus of Hypereides, p. 57 of Classical Texts from Papyri in the British Museum : ' The t adscriptum is often wrongly added to terminations in a> or 77 which are not datives, e. g. <j>av€LrjL xpr)i tytot.' Note foroOvrjo-Kti, i. 60 ; but ynxotiricciv, V. 2 1 >

The Ionic 17 is used regularly; irprjy/ui, iv. 40. But v. on Declension I.

(ii) Vowels. For <u (a) and « (y) we may have rfi, the two vowels being separated by diaeresis: cf. \rfirp, ii. 45. But # is maintained in A#cny>t, vi. 10 ; frjj/6C &, vii. 69. Note also xpofc* u * ^3> beside xpc££ov<ra, i. 49 (note). The two forms are used according to the exigencies of metre.

Contractions. Orjiofmi is found in Homer and Herodotos. From this we have 0qclo-0c, vii. 21. The form Oeqopxu is also found in Ionic, and the erj is contracted sometimes into -q. Thus &J<r€<r0€, vii. 56; cf. Horn, OrjacuaTo (Od. xviii. 191).

or) becomes a> in the forms of the verbs /)oao>, voca> : cf. f}G><rov, iv. 41, 45 ; Puxjry, iii. 23. On Karacr/toa-at, v. 39, v. note ad loc %


GRAMMAR lxiii

yco/Wrpa, vi. 1 6 (note), seems to be for voyPwrrpa; we have voi/pc?, uncontracted, vii. 3.

I is found in Ipd (= Upd), iv. 79, &c. But it is open to question whether t+c can contract into t : Smyth, p. 631.

co becomes cv (Attic ov) : cf. ^iXcvo-a, vi. 76 ; <5/>yupcvV, iv. 62.

As a rule vowels are left uncontracted in Herodas, according to the usual practice in Ionic ; thus dWorcpov, vi. 72, &c. But c is always contracted with a following c, ct, or 17 : Meister, p. 801.

(iii) Diphthongs. We have £cW, ii. 33, for £cvfov; fjuovvov, vi. 78, but fwvq, i. 22; vi. 70.

We find /xe£- for /n€i£- in /i«f£a)v, &c, i. 65 ; iv. 95 ; vii. 5. But the MS. sometimes gives /uci£- : see on iii. 8.

Certain groups of vowels may be here considered, namely those which have arisen from the disappearance of cr, f or 1 (yod) between Ijie vowels, giving a semblance of diphthongs.

(1) Vowels between which -<r- once stood are almost always treated as monosyllabic. In the lyric poets who wrote in Ionic they are as often dissyllabic as monosyllabic.

Exceptions to the rule observed by Herodas are cWa, vii. 109, iowra, vi. 32.

(2) Vowels between which -f- was once found are sometimes treated as one syllable, sometimes as two : cf. for the former dXcoyn?, ii. 25 ; cWwpoi, viii. 5 ; &0\a (for <LcO\a\ i. 51 ; ovcvrc'a, vi. 72 : for the latter i)8ca>s, i. 64 ; dcioW, i. 71 ; voi/pcs, vii. 3.

Verbs ending in -co> always treat -ca> or -ca>v as diphthongs: cf, dirotKco), i. 13. Similarly -co- (-cv-) and -cov- (-cv) in -cowi and -covo-a are always diphthongal. The dialect of Hipponax and the other iambograpH represented these diphthongs by -co- and -cov-. Herodas has only -cv, as in his time -co- and -cov- stood for dis- syllabic vowel-groups, the diphthongal pronunciation being represented by -cv- only.

(3) Vowels between which -$- once stood are contracted so as to form a monosyllabic sound. The only exception is the gen. Hp^i- tcXco), iv. 23.

The most noteworthy group which falls under (3) is that of the contracted verbs, especially those in -ao>. We have a number of forms identical with the Attic, yc\£s, #cv/?cpvaTc, ^ow£, and this type is found in Ionic inscriptions and in the Ionic lyric poets and historians. But when in such verbs a stands before an o sound, we find (a) forms agreeing with the Attic, as o-Miwrw, S/xovra, Trrfiwraxy (&) forms not agree- ing with the Attic, as /fyovrcW, m/Scwra. Meister concludes that though


lxiv INTRODUCTION

we cannot be certain that the papyrus is more faithful to the original in this respect than in others, yet we ought not to aim at absolute uniformity, which can only be secured by altering the text. We must, however, according to Meister, assume that Herodas was consistent in regard to one and the same verb ; hence he wishes to read mficvo-ai at iv. 6 1 for mjowo-ai, though he does not print mjocvo-ai in his text.

£009, £077, and 0-609 are used, not £<oo9, {cm/, or&o? : cf. £orjs y iii. 2 ; Z<yqv 9 iv. 34; £oV> iv. 68 (adj.); o-6cu> vL 100.

In the verb we have £oW, iv. 40. The opt. is £o>fy, v. 70 (3rd sing.) ; but Zp-qv (1st sing.), iii. 79.

In the pronouns aw replaces av, o-cowrov, vii. 99. In ii. 83 we should probably read auros to. <ra avrov, not rk cravrov.

(iv) Consonants. (1) In pronominal adjectives and adverbs from the stem u-o-, Ionic has forms in #co- as well as in wo-. Herodas has examples of both kinds, e.g. icotos, vi. 48; /u/kotc, iii. 17, but iroiov, ii. 28 ; wore, vi. 27. It has been thought that the forms with ir- are due to the scribe (but cf. above, p. lx). At ii. 28 the striving after alliteration in U iroLov mjhov 7r€<f>vfyrjrat. may have led the poet to prefer irolos. The forms in #co- are considerably more frequent than those in 71-0-.

The older inscriptional forms with -tt- cannot be due to Attic influence, Smyth, p. 289, § 341. Ionic inscriptions have no case whatever of the ic-forms.

(2) yCvofuu (i. 27), yiviprKia (v. 21), are found for yiyvo/uu, yiyvvo-Kia.

(3) Ionic (to- is found in dpaoxret, i. 1 ; &ao-orov, iii. 58, but Attic forms with tt also occur: iJttov, v. 82 ; (nraparrctv, v. 57 ; wpooraT- tccf, vi. 2.

(4) Doubling of or in oWos, &c. We have oWa, ii. 62 ; toWov, vii. 42, but also ocros (i. 31, &c). At iii 84 Soorjv is used; but at v. 8, where the verse is repeated, we have oorjv.

(5) v e^eXxvorticdV, not found in Herodotos, occurs at iii. 12, oIkl- iowiv, and iii. 76, T/wyowiv, in the middle of a line, besides ii. 72, i(€<f>vorja€v, at the end of a line.

(v) Declensions. First Declension. In the nom. and accus. we find usually -17, -rjv. But, as we have seen, forms in -ok also occur, some of which are corrected to -iyv (i. 1 ; ii. 36), while others are left uncorrected, dft/ua, i. 7 ; fjntpav, v. 5*

The^***. sing, of masculine words of this declension is in -co> (from -rio- by metathesis of quantity), 'A^Mco, iv. 73 ; /Jv/xroSctyco), vi. 88. The -cod usually counts as one syllable, as in n^X^ioSeco, Homer, II.


)


GRAMMAR Ixv

i. i, &c, and this is shown at iii. 61 by the accent of 'Ajcc<reo> in the MS. At iv. 23, however (n^tWXco)), the -ca> counts as a dissyllable.

After c or 1 we have <*> simply : cf. Uvdew, i. 76 (from TLvOeqs).

The gen. plur. is in -c<ov : cf. Moi/>cW, iv. 30 ; i^ucpeW, v. 60. The -co>v counts as one syllable.

After c or t -cwv becomes -<ov: cf. /xvcW, ii. 22 (one syllable).

In the dative plur* we find -770-1, -279, -awri, and -<us. Meister has observed that Herodas uses -17s where -rjo-i is also used in proximity to it. Thus iv 1770-1 <f>v<rys, iii. 20; 1775 jcaAjJonv, vii. 115. -cu<n is found at i. 74, -<us at i. 75 ; v. 71.

In the accus.plur. we have /uveas, vii. 90, but /xvas, v. 21.

Second Declension. In the </a/&* ^/«r. we have both -01s and -owt, Siicrvots, iii. 20; KaKolo-Ly vii. 104. Usually -oio-i is found before consonants, and -ots before vowels.

Attic Declension. A few examples of this are found : tXco>, iv. 1 1 ; tA.£a>s, iv. 25.

Contracted Words. As in* the lyric poets, so in Herodas, we find both contracted and uncontracted forms, e.g. oWXow, ii. 48, but $nr\6ov f ii. 54. Meister thinks that originally contraction only took place when neither of the vowels so contracted bears the accent ; so that e. g. evvoos would be contracted to cvvovs, while voos would remain. Afterwards vovs was used by analogy. We find vovv at i. 68, iv. 75.

Third Declension, (a) Stems in -t.

In the gen. the lyric poets usually have -10s. Herodas has iroAtos, ii. 26, 31, and at ii. 8 7roA.ca>s, corrected in a later hand to 71-0X105, The form -ecus is not exclusively Attic, being found in Ionic. Meister would read u-oAcos in all three passages.

The dative fiaxri is found at iv. 24. As the MS. does not distinguish between t and ct, this may also be /?ao-ei.

Ionic prefers the form in -1 ; but also possesses that in -«.

The ace us. plur. is found at v. 5, 7rpo</>ao-ts, with the sign - over the 1, on which see ch. V. 1. Whether irpotfxio-is (with I) or 7rpo^ao-€ts is to be read does not appear.

(&) Stems in -v (Gen. -cos).

Dal. Sing. SpifUi, iii. 73.

Accus. Plur. yXWas, vi. 23.

(c ) Stems in -w- (Gen. -vos for -vo-os).

Nom. Plur. ftvs, iii. 76 (Attic form). The stem is fiver-. Lat. mus, gen. muris (for *musis). Skt. musdka.

(d) Stems in -cv.

These stems originally ended in -171;, whence e.g. /Sao-iXiJo? for


lxvi INTRODUCTION

PaxriXqfos (-euos). Attic /WiAcorc, jSoo-tXea exhibit metathesis of quantity (-€o>s for -170s, -cd for -17a).

Gen. Sing, yva^cws, iv. 78 : so Hippokr. ii. 666 (Smyth, p. 635). This may be an Attic form, or analogy may have operated thus: iroAco? : woAccds : : yva<^cos : yva<£c<DS.

Accus. Sing. o-Kvria, vi. 72 ; vii. 63. This is probably to be scanned as a spondee in the first, and certainly so in the second passage ; but it is not necessary for the a to be long (as it is in Attic), -ca could be taken as one long syllable by synizesis : cf. stems in -c<r- below.

(e) Stems in -<o- (Gen. -ovs).

Gen. Sing. Kopirrovs, vi. 24 ; KAcofc, iii. 93.

Dat. Locative. Ilv0ot, i. 51.

Accus. Sing. A171W, ii. 98 ; Mrjrpovv, vi. 45; iruOovv, vi. 75. These forms are Ionic for Aiyro) (= Aip-oa), &c. Cf. Kv^row, Hipponax, fr. 87.

(/) Stems in -cs- (Nom. -17s or -os).

These words are seldom contracted in Herodas, but the -ca of the Neuter Plur. Nom. and Accus. is usually scanned as one syllable.

Gen. Sing, riycvs (for reycos), iii. 40.

Gen. Plur. xeiXcwv, iii. 4 ; -€a>- is always one syllable except at vii. 37 (#c£p8eW).

Accus. Plur. Neut. oric&ca, iii. 40; x €l '^2> *&• II2 > T€ W at * v - 7 may be a mistake for retxca.

(g) Stems in -18-.

Ionic lengthens the t of the stem in the oblique cases. oopicaAiSc?, iii. 19 (note) ; irvpyvba, vii. 15.

{h) Irregular nouns.

Of vavs these forms are found in Herodas: — Nom. vrfis, i. 41; Accus. Sing, vrfiv, ii. 3.

ypavs has an Accus. Sing, ypiyvv, iii. 39.

X€tp has -4a**j. 5i>ajf. x«f*i> ui- 7<>> £*»• /V«r. xw** 1 ' ( v « on vi. 11) ; ZW. /7«r. X €/xrt, v. 83.

(vi) Adjectives.

(a) In -os, -17, -ov. Regular. x a ^ K * 7 7 v * s found in xii. i. 2. On Apyvpahr (iv. 62, 65) see above, p. Ixiii.

(£) In -vs, -eta, -v.

Accus. Sing. Fern, ifletav, v. 53; irXarctav, vi. 53 (used substantively). At iv. 2 we find ykviajav, which may be compared with rpqxqav (Kaibel, 237, 5) and similar forms on inscriptions (Smyth, p. 625).


GRAMMAR lxvii

irokvs. We have iroAAov, iii. 19; iroAAo, iii. 89, formed from the stem woXXo- for TroXfo-. iroXvs and ttoXv do not occur.

TcA.eo>s. An Ionic form, found on Koan inscriptions : cf. on vii. 20 reXccDv.

(c) Comparison.

In -rcpos, -raros. Regular. Uncontracted forms occur as cvvocotc/oov, vi. 72.

In -a>v.

^oYova (written rj&eiova), i. 87.

7rA.ea>, iii. 85.

/ti€^o)v, -ov, i. 65 ; iii. 8, &c. So the adverb /ac£ov, iv. 44 ; /ucfoVa*, iv. 80. At iii 36 we find /mf ov : see above (iii).

(vii) Pronouns.

1. Personal Pronouns.

Gen. Sing, yxcv, i. 58 ; <r€v, i. 38, &c. ; <rov, i. 85 (Attic).

Accus. Sing, viv, iii. 33, 54, 91, 97 ; vi. 21 ; /uv, iii. 31 ; v. 70?; vii. 12, 101. It may be noticed that viv, except at iii. 54, 91, is used of things ; fuv is used of a person at iii. 31, v. 70, vii. 101, of a thing at vii. 12.

Apollonios, ircpl avT<awfxuov (84, 6), says that /itv is Ionic, viv Doric.

In the MSS. of Pindar both forms are found, and they may both be allowed in Herodas.

Gen. Plur. ^fU<ov (Spondee), i. 2 ; vi. 32, &c. ; 17/^iW, i. 46 ; 17/Awv (Attic), vii. 38 ; vfUmv, ii. 27 (Cretic) ; vii. 62 (Spondee).

Dat. Plur. vfuv, i. 19 ; vptv (fyufv), iv. 79.

Accus. Plur. rjfx€as, ii. 9 ; v/ica?, ii. 60 ; v/ms (Attic), vii. 118.

2. Relative Pronouns.

The ordinary relative os, rj> occurs commonly. But the article is also used as a relative, a usage dating from Homeric Greek and revived in Alexandrine times. Cf. rrjs, ii. 64 ; twv, v. 28 ; ras, iv. 17, &c. The grammarians call this an Ionic usage.

3. Interrogative and Indefinite Pronouns.

ti's (Interrogative). Gen. Sing. tco, viii. 1 (Smyth, p. 637); rev (for tco), ii. 98. ocrris.

Gen. Sing, orov, iv. 40. Dat. Sing, orcy, vii. 112 ; onp, ii. 26. Accus. Sing, ovriva, iv. 12.

4. Demonstrative Pronouns.

IkcIvos and jccivo? both occur. The former at iv. 78 ; vi. 42 ; the latter at i. 42 ; iv. 30, &c.

e %


lxviii INTRODUCTION

5. Reflexive Pronouns. Gen, Sing. <t€u>vtov, vii. 99 ; o-avrrjs, vi. 4. Accus. Sing, c/uiurov, ii. 88 ; orcawnjv, ii. 66 ; cwvtov, v. 78. caw in the gen. sing, is a monosyllable; in the accus. a dis- syllable.

(viii) The Verb.

1. The Augment.

The syllabic augment is never omitted in Herodas. The temporal augment is found in cVi/Sco-fliy, ii. 39 ; ct^es, vi. 91 ; it is wanting in olxuKw, ii. 37 ; cvpc, vi. 85. On ixpfy* n - 2 ^> v - note * Herodas always follows the Attic rules for augment (Smyth, p. 637).

Attic reduplication is found in dio/Kovicas, v. 49; opuprjKas, vi. 19 (but wprjKas, iv. 40 : cf. v. 4); and in aprjpcv, vii. 118.

2. Personal Endings. Verbs in -a>.

Indicative. 2nd pers. sing. This is sometimes in 171, as Ketone, viii. 1, sometimes in -ci, as tyct, i. 1 (written otyi).

1 st pers. plur. -/xc0a is generally used, but -/Ac<r0a also occurs, Xpufieo-Oa, iii. 21 (note), iiroicvfitcrOa, iv. 17.

Subjunctive. A 1st person i&wfu occurs at iii. 43.

2nd sing, middle. Always in -17, cVt^cw^, vi. 46 ; irevOy, vi. 38.

Imperative. The form in -co occurs in cVcvx^o, iii. 58 ; pcfivco, iv. 89; in each case -co is scanned as one syllable. We have also -cv, irkrjKTitev, v. 29 ; otcctttcv, vii. 92. At i. 17 P has Kara^cvSov, with o-o and c, i. e. co, written above -ov in later hands.

Optative. In the 3rd sing. aor. opt. circuvcWev (iii. 75), but awoordfru (vii. 82).

3. Tenses.

Perfect. The perfect in -<ca is frequent : ycyi/pa/cc, vi. 54 ; 6pwprjKa y &c. : see above, 1.

Aorist. <fafu forms cTrra, iii. 26 ; cfcra?, v. 27. The imperative 2nd pers. sing, is chrov, vi. 43, but cwrc, vi. 48 ; 2nd pers. plur. curare, vii. 62.

4. Verbs with liquid or nasal character.

/?a\ca>, iii. 8g (-ca> as one syllable) ; StajSaXcts, vi. 22. awoKTcvcls, v. 35.

5. Contracted Verbs, (a) Verbs in -aa> (-170)).

The forms in 17 from certain verbs are to be noted : ixprjro, vi. 55 i oprjv, vi. 66 ; .6pgs, iv. 23, &c. Such forms are found also in Hippo- krates and Herodotos. They are due to the supposed tenacity of rj


GRAMMAR lxix

after p in Ionic ; bprjv once created made e. g. lukenjv by analogy, Smyth, p. 241.

77+0 (o>) instead of producing -ceo- as in x/xw/uu (Herodotos) makes -«j-, as in Attic: x/xo/xco-fti, iii. 21 ; xp&, v. 6; 6/w, v. 24.

a+c>d (Attic contraction), ycA.£s, ii. 74 ; Kv/fcpvarc, ii. 100.

a+o (a)). Either contract into o> by 'Attic' contraction, o-tonrw, iii. 86 ; ycAaicra, vi. 44 : or a becomes c, vuceW, i. 5 1 > /J/oovrcW, vii. 65. opcvo-a, iv. 44 (as if from 6pea>, v. below).

(£) Verbs in -€<o.

c+e always contract into et : Sokcis, i. 65 ; ^tXets, vi. 43.

c+cd. Uncontracted, kivodv, i. 55 ; aiv«i>, iii. 62, &c. (in all cases -€(o- forming one syllable). Contracted, ^iXw, vii. 4.

c+t;. Uncontracted, €*x«7> v "- 7- Contracted, cut^, ii. 88.

€ + contract into ev: ovcottcww, ii. 99 ; SokciWcs, iv. 65.

„ „ ov : iSoKow, iv. 69 ; <f>povovvra, vii. 129.

Uncontracted, cAwi-apco*, vi. 93 (-co- as one syllable).

c+ov contract into evi iroteuor, vi. 69 ; <f>i\ev<ra, vi. 76 ; XaXcwra, vi. 40.

c+ot contract into ot : rcXotcv, iii. g7.

(r) Verbs in -oco.

Usually contracted, <rrp4ft\ov, ii. 89 ; tajpoxkra, iii. 15.

6. F<?rfo i» -/u.

Forms from this conjugation are rare.

Pres. Partic. ircpvas, iii. 74.

8i8a>/u occasionally is treated as a verb in -oo> : cf. &&h, ii, 59 (con- junctive).

From ciftl we have these forms :

Present Indie. 2nd Pers. Sing, ct, i. 5, v. 20 ; cfe, iii. 74 ; vii. 95.

Present Indie. 3rd Pers. Plur. curt, i. 10 ; loci, iv. 84 (v. note).

Future, focrerai, ii. 101 ; iv. 50 (most probably). Herodotos uses farat.

Participle, iw, ii. 38 ; coVra, vii. 109 ; c&rov, v. 16 ; cvww, ii. 85. The Attic form txv is found at v. 46, 78. In the MSS. of Herodotos and Hippokrates ca>v iovaa ibv is the regular form.

From oToa we have :

2nd Pers. Sing. ohrOas, ii. 55 (note). The future ct&yo-a (no present ciSc'cd) is used at v. 78.

From otficu : dno-firjv, viii. 16 : cf. oterOrjv, avwixrros.

(ix) Adverbs.

aSrcs, i. 73.

Supeqv, ii. 19 = 'for nothing/ Lat. gratis.


lxx INTRODUCTION

tvravOa, iii. 33 ; the Ionic form, hrOavra, is not found.

ovrco?: before vowels ovrws is as a rule used by Herodas, before consonants ovru>: for iv. 71 see p. lxxx.

rraKiVy v. 47. But iraki, ii. 52 (v. note).

to. vvvy ii. 100; v. 16. to KoX6v=KaXSk 9 i. 54 (note). For iv. 51, where some read twv=to av or rot av, v. note ad loc.

woe : local in meaning ; =£&•, ii. 98 ; =.huc, i. 49 ; iv. 42. Note also aorpa/ioa, iii. 64 ; xaXioi'oa, ul <>.

(x) Prepositions.

cs at iii. 96; cis at i. 23, vii. 55, are protected by the metre. In the MS. h is three times as frequent as cis.

fUxpis, iii. 43 ; /x^xpi, viii. 1 ; cf. axpts, *• x 4« Herodas prefers the forms in -s.

ovv€K€v : J)v owciccv, i. 84.

<rw. This and not &>v is the form used by Herodas.

Compound prepositions : c#c oc&tJs, iv. 20 ; owcyyvs, i. 48.

(xi) Conjunctions.

axpis (^x/m), /xcxpts (/^cxpt), v. on iii. 4.

oTTjfxos, with subj., iii. 55 (note).

ovvckcv, ii. 21 ; cf. 6rcvv€Ka=(i) because, (2) that.

(xii) Interjections. 2, vii. in. t}v, i. 4 (t/v tSov). /to, i. 85 (note). rdkrp, iii. 35 (note), rg, i. 82 (note).

(xiii) Particles.

The use of the particles in Herodas does not differ much from the normal Attic use. Subjoined is an alphabetical list of the more note- worthy cases.

aXX ovv yc, vi. 91.

yap, expressing agreement with the previous speaker, iv. 86 ; €117 . . . (Ko#c.) €117 yap.

yap ovv, * for to be sure/ vii. 128.

y€ fxrjv, iii. II.

yovv, iv. 32.

Mj, okowtov 817, i. 48 ; cf. iii. 30, 36 ; iv. 59.

Syjkov (=81771-01;), iii. 91 ; v. 24.

8r)KOV$€V ( = 8?77rov0€v), ii. 2.


GRAMMAR lxxi

^po, iv. 21 ; v. 14. Ionic used both fjpa and Spa. The particle is employed (1) in interrogations, (2) to give emphasis.

  1. c<u'=#c(UToi, iii. 35. In ktjv /at?, iii. 17, #cal seems superfluous (v. note).

/xa, i. 32, 68.

fjLOvvov=7r\r}v, ii. 89.

vol, i. 86 ; [Prooim.] 1 ; cf. vt\ y ii. 81 (vi; Ata).

vox /*a, vii. 99.

ovv, i. 36, 37 ; iv. 81, &c. : cf. yovv. There is at vii. 70 one example of 2>v, which occurs in Herodotos frequently.

ov\L We find no trace of ovki, which predominates in Herodotos.

B. Syntax 1 .

1. The Article.

{a) With the pronouns o&ros, ofie, #c€ivos, &c, the article is added : thus t^v Ovprjv Tavrqv, i. 12 ; rovrmv twv Aoycov, i. 78. Hence at vii. 6g K€ivo I cwrcfwroAiJ^v to) ^cvyos is the right reading, not cwr€fwroA?}(cr<u) £cvyos. Cf., however, on i. 61.

(&) In two passages Herodas employs a periphrasis consisting of the article and a neuter adjective ; ra Acvxa t wv Tpix&v 9 i. 67 ; T&fxfiXv Tys K<np> * u * 5 2 » These are, however, not quite identical with at XevKal rpi\€^ f rrjv d/x/^Aciav £ot;v, v. note on i. 67.

This use is found in Attic, especially in the poets. Meister compares d/fy>ct ira/^i$os==d/Jpav iraprj(Sa, Eur. Phoin. i486.

(c) At i. 30 we have 6 fiaxriXcvs xp^<rr6s apparently for 6 \p» P- ( v «  note ad loc).

2. The Noun : Cases. (a) Genitive.

(i) Gen. of time within which : wktos, i. 58 ; ^/xcpccov wcvrc, v. 60.

(ii) Gen. of place from which a person comes: fj Xlov rts rf y pvOp€(s)V rj&i, vi. 58.

(iii) Partitive Gen. : <rvfi<f>opr}s . . . iirl p&tpv, iii. 7 > iys vydrjs Aa>, iv. 94.

(iv) Gen. of price : rpC rj/juuOa . . . ckootov tov irXarvcrfJuiTos r iva>, iii. 46 ; okcds tov avrrjs py TerpwfioXov #co^y, vi. 84 (v. ad loc). Akin to this is the gen. of value, xXcuvav rpuov pvimv, ii. 22.

(v) Gen. with i<rrl, meaning 'it is the part of,' ' the characteristic of : ywaiKos core KpTjyvrjs ^cpciv irdvra, vi. 39.

(vi) Gen. of the part of the body by which something is held:

7T0OO5 KpC/XCUTO, W. 78.

1 Cf. Valmaggi, Dt Casuum Syntaxi apud Herondam (Riv. <L filoL, 1898, PP. 37-54).


lxxii INTRODUCTION

(vii) Gen. with verbs : /ucScts TptKKrjs, iv. I ; xf/axxrax iro&urKa>v, vii. 94 (probably also at iv. 4 : for v. 75 v. ad loc) ; xcto-^/ri /acv, i. 66 (note) ; ireirkrjOe $a^oAcW . . . epya>v } vii. 84.

(viii) Gen. of material : vcvrjfUvrjv \olpov iroXkrjs ^optV^s, iv. 16.

(ix) Gen. of cause : tXccos C07 . . . 6 Uauav . . . koAxuv tpymv, iv. 26.

(x) With the interjection pJa. (cf. the gen. with ^«5, &c.) : pJa. koAwv . . . dyaX/xarcuv, iv. 20. This may come under Gen. of cause.

(xi) Gen. with verbs of entreating : t<ov ore yowdrwv Sevpuu, v. 19.

(6) Dative.

(i) Dat. Incommodi : dlytff $fuv rj dAecopj? rrjs wdXtos, ii. 25. There is a kind of Dat. Commodi at ii. 93, t$ TropvoflocrKy = forcp tov iropvoflocrKov,

(ii) Dat. Ethicus : koX« /aoi avTov, v. 9, etc. Cf. Dat. of Possession,

& T€KVOV fJLOl, i. 61.

(iii) Dat. of accompanying circumstances = Comitative Instru- mental : vyq} iroWy 2A.0oi/iev, iv. 86.

(iv) Dat. = Locative : (a) without preposition, Uurg, i. 53 ; #ca0o8a> rrjs Munis, i. 56 ; oi/a'779 i$pg, iv. 92 ; Ipourw, iv. 94. (£) with a pre- position, cv TLvOoly i. 51 ; cV Safua, ii. 73.

(v) Dat. of participle (in giving directions) : rrjv irXareiav e#c/JaVn,

vi. 53-

(vi) Dat. with verbs : bnfipvxuv, vi. 13. At v. 43 (v. note) ijycor&u probably takes an accus.

(r) Accusative.

(i) Of time how long: kocov . . . x^patWs | xP° vov > *• 2I > c ^ ^ so i. 39 ; vi. 7, &c

(ii) Of the part affected: #cap&V avourrprjOek, i. 57.

(iii) Neuter Accus. with verbs : ^ Ka>s . . . koo-ov Spatvct, ii. 95 ;

  1. ciyv ret Nawatcov #c\au<rct>, iii. IO ; Oepfxa Trq&uxrat, iv. 61; cf. iii. 36 ; iv.

44, 69, &c.

(iv) Accus. with verbs : wAci rrjv Oakaxrvav, ii. 21 ; T&fifwr tfcicvfirjva, vi. 68 ; trpo^ao-cis . . . IA.K619, V. 5 > pkeirovariv rjfUpirjv, iv. 68; vlk€0)v &0\a t i. 51 ; Mapcova ypa/j/um£oKros, iii. 24. ofiwfu and puapTvpopxu take as usual the accusative of the deity by whom the oath is taken: ofiwpu . . . ras <£i'Aas Mowas, iii. 83 ; puprvpopxu . . . tov fled* tovtov, iv. 48 ; eWcu^'to takes an accus. of the person, and an infin. = accus. of the thing : x^V 8" dctSctv x^A' &v c&roiBcixra, i. 71.

(v) The Accus. of the road traversed, with ay civ: aye . . . r^v iOtiav, v. 53.

(vi) The Accus. of the deity by whom an oath is taken : (1) abso-


l


GRAMMAR Ixxiii

lutely; ov, t^v rvpawov, v. 77; (2) with vat', vat fu£, fid; v. above p. lxxi.

3. The Adjective.

The proleptic use of the adjective is found at ii. 70 <ws Acta ravr crtAAc (= wore Acta yevco-flat).

The predicative use is found at iv. 95 <Lfi a/wuys rip /totpi/s.

In one passage the adjective has the force of an adverb : rptratos ovk otSev, iii. 37.

4. The Pronoun.

There are a few cases of attraction of the relative into the case of the antecedent : as &v Acyw = tovtuv a Aeya>, iv. 43 ; r&v <rv fxrj fle'Ai/s, v. 28.

At iv. 1 2 oorts is used for os : rov dAeicropos . . . ovriva . • . Own. Cf. vi. 36 IV ovk av Sorts Aeirpo? cart TrpocSuxra). So in Herodotos often.

5. The Verb.

(a) Concord.

(i) The verb is found in the sing., after two or more subjects, at ii. 95 rj Kws ^(o TAipoi// koctov opatvet, and iv. 6 UavaKr) re Krpriu) re Kir]<ru) x<upot.

(ii) The verb is found in the plur. with a subject in the neuter plural, ov ret Ipta <rc rpvxovariv, viii. 11.

(£) 7>«j«.

(i) Present. Regular.

(ii) Imperfect. IrtKrc, iv. 3 (note). cVot'ct (as used by artists) is found at iv. 22 (v. note). ISct occurs at vi. 79, and xpyv at ii. 28.

(iii) Future. The chief peculiarity is the use of epets = efcrots aV, v. note on iv. 28 ; cf. also yvtaory, vi. 61 ; oo&t, v. 56. On &v with the fut. Trpoo-Mxro), v. on vi. 36.

(iv) Aorist, used of an action just taking place, iircfivrjo-Orjv = * I bethink me,' v. 53 ; cf. vi. 42.

Note also rt . . . ovk. . . gc&faow ; ' why don't you tell ? '= ' tell at once,' vii. 77 (note).

For the aorist a periphrasis consisting of ei/u and the aor. parti- ciple with the article is sometimes used: rts e<rrtv 6 <mj<ras, iv. 22 ; cf. vi. 18.

(v) Perfect. This is often equivalent to the present: cf. fceicav- Xip"<M> *• 33>" foxnicas (=*X €ts )> *"• 8 4 (= v - 8 ); <JMo?*as (= owects), iv. 2. Cf. also iv. 36, 43 ; vi. 54 ; vii. 84. At ii. 37 otx#ccv is used in narrative, in the midst of a number of aorists: cf. ii. 62 sqq.


lxxiv INTRODUCTION

(c) Moods.

(i) Indicative. Regular.

(ii) Subjunctive. Certain conjunctions take the subjunctive without av, as fiixpts o$ cwn/, ii. 43 (v. note on iii. 4) ; 6x77/109 . . . dyiv^rc, iii. 55.

(iii) Optative. This is used without av in some passages : ovfck <r eVotvcWcv, iii. 75 (v. note ad loc) ; v. 76. The usage is Alexandrine. For the optative with av cf. ovk av Ai^ctc, iii. 1 1 ; ovScv av . . . woM/o-ais, vi. 3, &c. a»s with the opt. occurs in a wish : o»s py ko\<*s ycvoiro tq rnj£pQ> v. 2 2 ; cf . note ad loc.

In two passages the opt. is used by a kind of compendium : et reXotcv aSc (= ci 0cAci9 rtktlv toctoc), iii. 57> v « note, and ct . . . tipqv (= ei 0e\cis c/xe ftpcy), iii. 79.

The opt. of indefinite frequency is found once: dXX* <5 hrl vovv yevoiro . . . \j/av€LVy iv. 75.

On a* &v aur6ouT$€ (vii. 62) v. a</ Av.

(iv) Imperative.

In prohibitions prj is found with —

the present imper. at i. 17; v. 7, &c. py &ur0a>, 3rd person present imper., is found iv. 38.

the aorist subj. at iii. 86 ; v. 13, &c.

At iii. 73 firj is not to be taken directly with Axo/fyo-ot. We must supply Xvfirjo-g : prj t& pe Spipel Xtofirjoy, f $ eripy §€ Aa>/?i/<r<u.

For the imperative various substitutes are used :

(a) oko)5 with the future : okois epcts, v. 48.

(b) ov with the future interrogative : ov raxc'009 . . . apciTc ; iii. 60.

(c) The infinitive: rtVctv, ii. 54, <£c/o€iv, iii. 80 (v. note a</ /or.), pa^at, vii. 89 (but see note).

(d) Scvrc is a quasi-imperative at iv. n ; vii. 70.

(*) The 2nd person of the future in an interrogative sentence:

OaKTClS Tt . . . pCLKOS ; V. 44.

(v) Infinitive. This is used absolutely once : tj avmff tj koto) f$\4- vuv, vii. 80 (v. note). For infin. = imperative v. above (iv).

For the aorist infin. with piXXw v. on iii. 78.

The infin. sometimes denotes purpose : KaXvij/ai = ' in order to cover/ v. 45.

The infin. is twice used with 8t8o>/u: 869 ww, i. 81 ; Sowra xpy- crao-Oai, vi. 78 : cf. ii. 20.

(vi) Participle.

(a) dyycAAo) (cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1588) takes a participle after it at i. 6, ayyctXov . • . irapowrdv pe. For oKa, cf. V. 77, ovk ot&cv | avOpw- ttos • &v.


GRAMMAR lxxv

(&) €vpi<rKo) and XavOavta also have participles: ov ra vvv cwrav fjuuipav Bmmv, a>s Soiccts, Iff cvpi/o-ets, V. 1 6, and to yfjpas firj XdOrj <r€ irpo<rf}\A\l/av, i. 63.

(c) Aa/for is found several times, giving a certain liveliness to the passage where it occurs: see ii. 37, 83, 89; cf. also lovcra . . . /Jokrov, iv. 41.

(vii) Voice.

Middle. The middle is several times used where we should expect the active: cf. iii. 54 ; vi. 41. This use is common in Alexandrian Greek : Theokr. has <rK07nd£ercu (iii. 26), woTcAcfaro (i. 92), irivd$aro (xxii. 185).

Passive. At iv. 54 the passive &0wrax is used impersonally.

6. The Negatives.

(i) The use of ov and /atJ.

The use of ov is regular; at v. 77, however, the verb has to be supplied, as ov stands alone : ov, rqv rvpawov.

There are three passages where the use of firj is peculiar: iii. 67 (kivcvVtci furfil Kafxf>os), vi. 31 (oupctrai | kclI tcluti fxrj 8ci), and vi. 34 (rjj firj . . . /U£ov rj ywrj ypv£<o) f v. notes ad locc,

(ii) The use of ov fxrj.

This is found twice : at i. 20 aXX* ov rovro fxrj o-€ OtpfXTjvy (v. note), and vi. 24 ovSeis firj aKoikrrj.

7. Prepositions.

The following is a conspectus of the use of the prepositions in Herodas : —

(i) Prepositions governing the genitive only: avri 9 cLtto, e#c, vpo.

(a) tori : once only, avff -qfUw, vi. 32.

{&) airo: once only, airb cravrijs, vi. 4 ; but cf. viii. 16.

(c) €k, i& ' from/ of place : i( aypoiKiijs, i. 2 ; c#c Tpi#c#o^, ii. 97 ; €K t§s oIkltjs, v. 74 ; cf. i. 54 ; vi. 24 : of time only in e£ o5, i. 11, 23 ; c£ otcv, iv. 40.

Of material from which : 4k woiov irqXov irc^vpi/rat, ii. 28.

In the sense of ' after' : c£ copras, v. 85.

With verbs : hraKovm (c£ akkrjs . . . ovk &v . . . im/JKovcra, i. 69) ; 8ea> (e#c rov rpaxrjXov Sfjaov, vii. 9).

Adverbial phrases: «c Shop (= 8tK<uW), iv. 77; & flirp, v. 58. So perhaps 4k kcuvtJs, i. 25, unless this is to be compared with c* T€TprjfjL€vrjs 9 iii. 33, where a substantive is to be supplied.

(d) irpo: twice, xpo tip xa/jucvvrp rov iwl roZxpv cppxvos, iii. 16 (where it goes with cp/uvos), and irpo rmv irooo>v, iv. 32.


lxxvi INTRODUCTION

(ii) Prepositions governing the dative only : iv, <rvv.

(a) cv: this is very common in the sense 'rest in/ Cf. i. 13, 27, 52; ii. 23, 57, 58, 62, 73, 90; iii. 20, 52; iv. 24, 51, 62, 78; v. 15,

79» 8 3 ; vi - 5> 102.

In composition : cyycXav with is and accus., i. 77 ; iyK&irrw with & and accus., v. 33, but with dat., v. 34. €ft^X«r«v with accus. of person, vi. 44, with is and neuter adj., iv. 80. kvcvx*<rQai with dat. of person, vi. 47.

(b) <rvv : twice, each time in formal expressions ; <rbv avSpwriv #cal iraio-t, iv. 88 ; <rvv Tv^, vii. 88.

(iii) Preposition governing the accusative only : cfe.

'To' or 'into,' of place: is fcaoT/Axoa, ii. 59; cts rqu x«/>a, »• 82, iii. 70; cs/xc'Ai, iii. 93; cf. also iii. 95; iv. 28, 34, 38, 44, 90; v. 32, 71; vii. 66, 75; viii. 7. At i. 73 & /ac seems correct, but some scholars would prefer Is ftcv, sc, rbv dUov. At iii. 78, Is /licv ^opjprai, we must supply to vvnov : cf. v. 33.

' For the purpose of : is flaxravov aireu', ii. 88.

' With respect to/ after an adjective : aOutros is KvOrjpCqv, i. 55 ; aXtfOtval . . . is irdvra . . . ypa/x/xara, iv. 73.

' Against' : is ra Sovka orcofiara cnrcvfy}, ii. 87*

' On/ with reference to a date in the future : is wcfiirrqv, v. 80.

With verbs : is \$ov ififiXiirovTa, iv. 80 ; cyycAa . . . cs MdVSptv,

i- 77-

(iv) Prepositions governing genitive and accusative : $«£, Kara, wrcp. (0) &<£: once, with gen. =' through/ of motion; 6Y ayop/fjs, v. 46. (£) Kara:

With gen., Kar a>/tov, iii. 3. On Kara fivos (v. 68) v. note. With accus., Ka0* vkrpr, iii. 51 ; Kar oucCrpr, vii. 125 (also probably vi. 63).

Compounds of Kara take the gen. at i. 17 (Kara^cv8eor0at), i. 59 (KaraicAaicu').

{c) \nr€p : once, vwip oxv, v. 2 1 .

(v) Prepositions governing genitive, dative, and accusative: im, fiera, irapa, irpos. (a) iirC:

With gen., hr ayKvpnqs, i. 41 ; im x^iAeW, iii. 4 ; hr &fjLov, iii. 61 : cf. vi. 37 ; vii. 72.

With dat., c^' 6r«j) crefivvvtcrOe, ii. 26; iirl warn, iii. 21; «r! fivfiXiu, iii. 90 ; err' ipots, iv. 83.

With accus., e<£* ly/acpi/v, i. 58 ; hA pA^ov, iii. 8 ; iv. 54. (i) fieri : once, ptff fy dAivSci, v. 30.


GRAMMAR lxxvii

(c) vapd:

With gen., vap t^/xcwv, i. 2.

With dat., trap 'AvnSayHp, v. 61.

With accus., rrapa ra Muacdkrp, v. 52 ; Trap* ij/icas, i. 9 (<z/. wpds).

(d) irpos:

With gen., varovOa irpos ®a\ip-os, ii. 62 ('at the hands of'), irpo* Twv Movo*cwv (' by,' in adjurations), cf. iv. 30.

With dat, irpd$ ot ('close to'), iv. 60. At iii. 85 <roi is not governed by irpos, but by irpwrPaXim.

With accus., 'to,' 'towards/ i. 9, 12, 34, 41; ii. 33, 35, 85; iii. 64; v. 29; vi. 85; vii. 35, 88, 123; 'on/ vpbs l\yos ^on^rc ti?v crplX-qv, vii. 119 ; ' in the face of/ irpos to8c, vii. 92.

(vi) Tfo cases taken by the other prepositions used by Herodas are:

apa with gen., 5/a' aprirp . . . -rijs puoCpnrp, iv. 95 (v. note).

^X/ms with gen., fypis fyviW, i. 14.

cyyvs with gen., fyyvs rfc (rwoiKirjs, vi. 52.

c#c Sc&i/s with gen., & 8c£«/s . . . rrjs "YyiciV* * v « *9-

Imyrt with gen., liajfr oXktjs, ii. 77.

cv€K€v with gen., in ovvckcv for o5 cvckcv, vi. 15: cf. 60ovve#ca (vrtv- v€kol) for orov 3ve*a, vii. 45.

p*XP L w * tn g en «> f-^XP 1 T «°> ^"* *•

ovvckcv with gen., &v ovvckcv, i. 84.

cnWyyvs with dat., owcyyus 17/wv (corrected from q/ucov), i. 48.

vircp^c with gen., rov reycvs V7rcp0c, iii. 40 (after its case).

X*pw with gen., tcv \ap<.v, ii. 98.

8. The Adverb 5k, and Conjunctions.

(i) &v.

(a) With the relative pronoun and relative adverbs : 5cr* iv XPJ&V** i. 31 ; ckt* iv <rv Ai^ps, vi. 25 ; ot or* iv o!rro$ lyyijTai, v * 43 (W * ms * s the true reading).

(£) With core: 2<rr iv ivwvcg TvWk, i. 90 ('so long as'); for iv . . . w€ur0rJT€ 9 vii. 52 (' until ').

(c) In conditional sentences we find iv with the optative or with the indicative, according as the condition is regarded as possible or impossible of fulfilment. For iv with the optative cf. ii. 78; iii. 11 ; vi. 3, 51, 61 ; vii. 82. For iv with tenses of the indicative cf. i. 70 ; ii. 72, 91; iv. 70; vi. 11, where we have the aorist; and vii. 120, where we have the imperfect At iv. 15 Ta^ iv is found with the imperfect indie.

(d) For iv with the fut. indie, v. on vi. 36.

(e) iv is repeated at vii. 120-1 ovk iv . . . ckcit 5v.


lxxviii INTRODUCTION

(/) For the omission of &v with the optative cf. above, 5 (c), (iii).

(ii) rjv, hrqv (cwcav).

r\v is found at i. 42 ; ii. 50 sqq., 59, 87 ; iii. 23, 36, 85 ; iv. 29, 59, 63 ; v. 12, 50; vi. 5, 38; vii. 70, 75, 124.

lav occurs in the MS. at v. 43, but see note.

k}jv = #cal rjv is found at iii. 10, 91 ; vi. 102 ; vii. 102.

At iii. 17 ic^v apparently = ijv.

brrjv occurs at ii. 46 ; iii 45 ; v. 27; vi. 61 : caw at iii. 30, 43; v. 84.

(iii) d>s, o>9 av, oxcds, okcds av.

(0) a* occurs with subj. once, at v. 46 w M • • • Octap^rau

(&) o>9 &v occurs once, at vii. 62 a* &v alcrOourO€.

(c) okcds is found with the subjunctive at iii. 96 okcds . . . fiXfa-wL, vi. 84 okg* . . . fiy . . . Kotlrg, vii. 128 okcds Aa/fys: with the fut. indie, at v. 48 oko>9 fycis, vii. 90 ok(ds . . . firj . . . Sioto-owe.

(</) okq)s &v occurs once, at ii. 60 okcos far firj . . . rpv\^ It belongs to the formal language of the law, and is common in documents of state: Meisterhans.

(iv) fUxph fJ^XP 1 ** f^XP 15 °^> fyp 1 * ^XP 1 * ( v * note on "*• 4)> and ottJ/ios, iii. 55, take the subj. without 5v.

(v) irpiv.

This occurs twice, in each case with the aor. infin. : irpiv . . . firj$ cu, iii. 70 ; irpiv fuiKprfV | avrovs ycvccr&u, V. 54 (MS. avros).

irpoo-Ocv 1} is found at vi. 29 irpoarOev tj avrrj xprj<raxrO<u.

9. It is a feature of Herodas' style that words necessary for the sense are often omitted. Cf. rt <ri> 0e6s wpos dvtfpowrovs ; i. 9 (sc. ^A0cs) ; Eu^ti75 kov fwt; iii. 59, and the notes on i. 3 ; iii. 33, 81 ; iv. 14, 31 ; v. 59 ; vi. 24.

10. The order of words is sometimes peculiar; thus, at vii. 66 fii£ov is within a clause to which it does not syntactically belong. Other examples will be found at ii. 45 (^170-! ... to tov koyov 6S7 tovto) ; iii. 16, 19-21, 65. At iii. 71 (cf. v. 19) the order irpos <rc r&v MowcW is very early, probably dating from the Indo-European Ursprache. On 6 /WiAcvs xPWo* (*• 3°) v - note ad loc -

8. THE METBE.

It has been said above that Herodas treats the scazon, which he adopted from Hipponax 1 , in a manner peculiar to himself. He

1 On Hipponax and his use of the scazon v. Crnsins, de Babrii Aetate, p. 172. In Herodas own time the scazon was used by Phoinix, Asklepiades, Kallimachos, Theokritos, Apollonios, and Nikias. Rhinthon used it occasionally, but as it seems, only in jest (Susemihl, i. 230, n. 89, and 240, n. 27).


THE METRE lxxix

fashions the first 5 feet of that metre more on the lines of the senarius of Attic tragedy. The number of resolved feet is small, and a special reason for their employment can almost always be assigned.

Again, as compared with Babrius, Herodas is not so rigidly bound by certain rules as that writer, whom Crusius assigns to the age of Augustus. For instance, Babrius almost invariably makes the last syllable in each scazon long. The earliest writers of scazons did not recognize any such rule. Thus Hipponax, out of about 120 verses, has nearly 40 of which the last syllable is short; Ananios out of 14 has 6 such verses, Aischrion out of 15 has 7. Herodas shows a tendency to end the line with a long syllable as compared with his contemporary Kallimachos. Babrius hardens this tendency into a formal rule.

Thus Herodas is midway between the freedom of the early writers and the rigidity of Babrius. The following account of his practice is in the main based on Witkowski \ who has examined the Mimes with considerable care from the point of view of metre.

I. The penultimate and final syllables of the line.

The accent is much more frequently on the penultimate than on the last syllable 8 . Out of 674 verses whose termination is beyond doubt, about 470, i.e. 70 per cent., end in paroxytona or properi- spomena. In 10 per cent, the accent falls on the last syllable of the verse, in 13 per cent, it is on the ante-penultimate.

In Babrius the accent falls invariably on the penultimate. Here again Babrius carries further a tendency already visible in Herodas 8 .

The penultimate in Herodas is generally a vowel long by nature (in 74 per cent, of the cases). In the remaining 26 per cent, the vowel is long by position. In regard to this latter case two points may be noticed : —

{a) There are very few instances of the two consonants being divided between two words, one at the end and the other at the beginning of a word ; in three out of the four cases quoted (i. 6, 48 ; vii. 35, 88) the second word is an enclitic : thus irapowrdv fu (i. 6).

1 Analecta Gratco-Latina, pp. 1-13, Cracow, 1893.

8 It is not intended to suggest that the ictus fell upon the penultimate. On that totally different question see Crusius, PhiloL 1. p. 446, li. pp. 214 sqq.,and Ludwich, Berl.phil, Woch., 189a, c. 642-3 (who disposes of the inference drawn by Crusius from iv. 62).

  • Th. Reinach {Rev. des £t.grecq., iv. 217) strangely says that there is no trace

in Herodas of the law of accentuation in Babrius ; see on the practice of Babrius the excellent study of Crusius, de Babrii Aetate (Leipz. Stud, zur class, Phihl. 9 ii. 2, 1879).


lxxx INTRODUCTION

(3) The 'positio debilis/ i.e. the lengthening of a vowel before mute + liquid, is avoided, only seven examples being found (e.g. Trlxprj, iii. 9). This fact is in favour of irvpourrpov as against wvpaypov at iv. 62. The last foot is usually a dissyllabic word ; the proportion of dissyllabic to polysyllabic words at the end of the verse is about 2:1. In Mime i polysyllabic words are relatively more frequent, the proportion of dissyllables to polysyllables being roughly 5 : 4. Next after dissyllables we find trisyllables most frequently. There are 123 trisyllables, as against ninety-seven words of a greater number of syllables than three, at the end of the verse.

At the end of the line monosyllables are very rarely admitted. Out of about 670 verses only thirteen end in a monosyllable. Among these the most frequent case is that of an enclitic ending the line (/tot, 0-01, fi€, ore); occasionally the last two syllables are the article with its substantive (i. 54 iic rip yfj$). A somewhat freer use is found at i. 48 (okovctov &rj) and ii. 65 (Sevpo Mvprdkrj #cou crv).

II. Resolved Feet.

Herodas uses trisyllabic feet sparingly. We find examples of anapaests, tribrachs, and dactyls.

(a) The Anapaest, In all there are eleven instances of this foot, i. e. about one in every seventy verses. It occurs usually in the first foot, once in the fourth and once in the fifth. About one-half of the in- stances occur in proper names. There is no instance in Mimes i-iii.

In the first foot the tragic poets admit the anapaest only in those trisyllabic words which are scanned \j \j — , or in polysyllabic words the first three syllables of which are so scanned. Herodas usually follows this rule in his Mimes; thus in the first foot we have Uavdjcrj (iv. 6), Sifkrai (v. 31), also 'YyUia (iv. 5), irapd^iy/xa (v. 13). Some- times there is a caesura within the anapaest, as at vi. 72 IpC o\>x i/mutcs.

In the 2nd, 3rd, 4th, and 5th feet the tragic poets usually avoid the anapaest, except in proper names. Herodas has an anapaest of this kind in the fifth foot at ii. 82, iv. 72. For iv. 86, 95, v. note ad loc. At vi. 55 the fourth foot is composed of the first three syllables of ftaKapms, which is a sort of title, and is of the nature of a proper name. At ii. 31 iroAios in the fourth foot is to be scanned by synizesis as iroAios. At iv. 7 1 the manuscript reading gives an anapaest in the second foot. Probably we should read ovrto ViAojbT.

(6) Tribrach. This is admitted in the first four feet, but not in the fifth or sixth. The favourite position is the second foot (seventeen times out of twenty-six).


THE METRE lxxxi

In the first foot, the tribrach is a trisyllabic word or the first three syllables of a quadrisyllable word: ii. 68 n-arcpas, dScA^ovs* v. 64 ScSc/^cvov ovtcds. Sometimes, however, the arsis is separated from the thesis, which consists of the article : thus vi. 52 6 8* ercpos cyyvs.

In the second foot :

(i) With no caesura. The tribrach is then either the beginning of a quadrisyllable (0€<u, <t>iA6<ro<t>oi, i. 29) or the middle of a quinque- syllable (t^v avrovofurjv, ii. 27). In one case it is the end of a quin- quesyllable (d*po|o-^i;pia, vii. 60).

(ii) With caesura. The tribrach has for thesis the last syllable of a trisyllabic word (yw<u#c<r irpo^aorcts, v. 5) or else a monosyllable (ws firj SY ayoprjs, v. 46). Sometimes the three syllables of the tribrach are all in separate words (rpi/fovcra rbv oW, vi. 83), while once the caesura is after the second syllable instead of the first (ovrw Kara ftws, v. 68). But rbv ovov and Kara /avos really form one word each.

In the third foot :

(i) With no caesura. SucvoW 'Ap,/?paKi&ia, vii. 57. (ii) With caesura. The thesis is the last syllable of a word of two or three syllables (jiovcrrjiov, oTvos, dyatfd, i. 31 ; avr<£* ^tAcwra, to <f>a\a.Kpov KaTaif/uxra, vi. 76).

In the fourth foot :

The thesis is the last syllable of a trisyllabic word (flewv dScX^u>v T€fjL€voS) 6 fiaxriXevs XP170TOS, i. 30).

(c) The Dactyl

There are twenty-nine instances of the dactyl in Herodas : fifteen in the first foot, fourteen in the third.

In the first foot :

(i) With no caesura. Arsis and thesis together make up a trisyllable (axrripas cvcyfcctv, i. 33) or the beginning of a quadrisyllable (oWo/*e0a, iv. 93).

(ii) With caesura. The thesis is a monosyllable (article or pre- position), the arsis either a dissyllable or the beginning of a tri- syllable : thus rbv vofwv dvciTre, ii. 42 ; rjjs ttoAios, ii. 26. Sometimes the three syllables of the dactyl are in separate words (dXX* 6 #ccpa/Ao$, iii. 44) or the caesura may come after — \j, as ovrc vofwv (ii. 40).

In the third foot :

(i) With no caesura, cucpoo-^vpta, Kap/aVui, vii. 60. (ii) With caesura. The thesis is a monosyllable or the end of a word of two or three syllables : the arsis is a dissyllable or the begin- ning of a trisyllable : & 8e£tJ7? rbv iriVaica, iv. 19 ; n-Xovros iraXaiorfyq 8vva/u5, i. 28 ; /?a8i£e #cal fxrj irapa, icr.X., v. 52. Sometimes the three


lxxxii INTRODUCTION

syllables of the dactyl belong to separate words : at SopicaAtSc? & Xitrapdn-cpai, iii. 19.

With regard to resolved feet in general, Herodas does not allow more than two in the same verse. In each case where two resolved feet are found in the same line there is a long enumeration. Thus at vii. 57, 60, 61 in Kerdon's list of shoes we have three out of the four examples. The remaining example is at i. 30, where the wealth of Egypt is described at length.

Where there is a resolved foot in the first half of the line, there is usually a caesura in the third foot (semiquinaria). Exceptions are due either to the presence of proper names (rjpiararo rbv Tiacrjova, iv. 81) or to some other special reason: thus at vii. 58, 60, 128 the names of shoes may have presented metrical difficulties.

III. The Spondee.

This is avoided in the second and fourth foot. At vi. 48 the MS. has lppmf/€ in the second foot, but we should read 2/>a^c. At iii. 71 fiy firj ifccrcwi), we must apparently take cv as short before 00.

In the fourth foot we have some apparent cases of the spondee. Thus at v. 32 &y avrov ets to fi/Tpciov: but Choiroboskos tells us that there was a form with 1 (£rjrpiov), and he quotes this line as evidence. There is no difficulty, however, in assuming the ci to be short before a vowel. At vii. 102 ktjv rco-o-opas /am $ap€ucovs VTr6<r)(rjrai the diphthong ct may have been shortened in so common a word as 8opetK09 by popular pronunciation. At ii. 91, P<\tlov, the t is short before o, though usually long in the comparative.

In twenty-six cases there is a spondee in the fifth as well as in the sixth foot Such a verse is called urxtop/xtrytKo? ('broken-backed,' i. e. an intensified o-ko&dv or ' limping ' verse).

Before a final trisyllable with the quantities <j a short vowel is

regular, but this rule is violated nine times (e. g. rbv vt&qpov rpiryownv, iii. 76).

In the first and third feet the spondee is found much oftener than the iambus, in the proportion of 2 : 1 (in the first foot), 5:2 (in the third foot).

IV. Caesura.

The caesura in Herodas is as a rule in the third foot : about one verse in five, however, has the caesura in the fourth foot. This latter caesura is frequently preceded by a proper name. It is commonest in Mime iv ; and in the sacristan's speech (iv. 79-85) every verse has the caesura in the fourth foot.


THE METRE lxxxiii

V. Bnjambement.

The carrying on of the sense from one verse over part of the next is frequently used : cf. i. 23, 35, 62, 67, &c. 'AmXa/JiJ, or the divi- sion of a verse between two or more speakers, is seen at i. 3 ff., 48, &c.

VI. Quantity of Vowels.

A final vowel may be lengthened before mute + liquid, as before Trp- (iii. 62 ; v. 76). In this the ckoliambographi follow Homer, not the Attic poets : cf. Hipp.yr. 78 dXCyd <£/x>vdW : Kallim./r. 98 ra rpdyyjka : fr, 86 cs to irp6 tci^€vs ipoV.

The change of quantity in koXos (vii. 1 15) is common in Alexandrian writers, though the practice of varying the quantity dates from early times (Theognis). Cf. O. Schneider, Callimachea, i. 152 sqq.


f %


lxxxiv INTRODUCTION


CONSPECTUS OF THE MORE IMPORTANT LITERATURE OF HERODAS

A. Published before the discovery of the Papyrus (cl Susemihl, Gesch. d. griech.

Literatur in der Alexandrinerzeit, i. 229, n. 88). i. Editions of the Fragments. (a) Bergk, P. L. G. ii*, 509-5".

(fi) Fiorillo, at the end of Herodis Attici quae super sunt, pp. 171-1 8a Leipzig, 1 801.

(f) Meineke in Lachmann's edition of Babrins, 148-152. Berlin, 1845. (d) Schneidewin, Delectus poes. Graec. eleg. (poet. iamb, et melic), 1839.

ii. Other Literature.

(a) Bernhardy, Gr. Litt. -gesch., ii». 1, 549 f.

(b) Ten Brink, ' Herodis mimiambi,' Philol., vi. (1851) 354-6.

{c) Hanssen, * Qnaestioncula Pseadoanacreontica ' : Comment. philol. in hon. O. Ribbeck.

(d) Schneidewin, ' Der Mimiambograph Herodas,' Rhein. Mus. (N. F.) v (1847), pp. 292-4.

B. Published after the publication of the Papyrus (cf. Crusius' ed. 2, and biblio-

graphies in Ragon's ed., in the various volumes of the Revue des Etudes grecques, and in Bursian's Jahresbericht since 1891). i. Editions (for an estimate of the earlier editions see Palmer, Hermathcna, viii. 238; Weil, Journal des Savants, 1893, 18-25).

(a) Fr. Biicheler, Rhein. Mus. xlvi. 4, 632 sqq. (Mime i).

„ Herondae Mimiambi. Bonn, 1892.

(b) O. Crusius, Philol. L (1891) 4, 713 sqq. (Mimes ii, iii).

„ Herondae Mimiambi : accedunt Phoenicis Coronistae, Mattii Mimiamborum fragmenta (Teubner): ed. 1, 1892; ed. 2, 1894 (with valuable Introduction) ; ed. 3, 1900.

(e) A. Gercke and O. Gunther : Woch.fi kl. Phil., 1891, 1320 sqq. (Mime iii). (rf) H. van Herwerden: HPfllAOT MIMIAMBOI. Mnemosyne, xx (1892),

pp. 41 sqq. (text, critical and explanatory notes).

(e) G. Kaibel, Hermes, xxvi. (1891) 4, 580 sqq. (Mimes iv and vi).

(/) F. G. Kenyon, Classical Texts from Papyri in the British Museum. London, 1891. The Editio Princeps.

(g) R. Meister, * Die Mimiamben des Herodas, herausgegeben und erklart '

{Abhandlungen der honigi. sacks. Gesells. der Wissensch., Philolog.- Hist. Klasse, xiii). Leipzig, 1893. (h) Ragon, Le Mattre d*£cole, Le Sacrifice a Esculape (Mimes iii and iv). Paris, 1898. This book contains a useful bibliography.

(f) W. G.Rutherford, Herondas: A first recension. Ed.i and 2. London, 1 891. ii. Translations.

(a) E. Boisacq (French tr. with Introd.). Paris, 1893.

(b) O. Crusius (German tr. in the style of H. v. Kleist's Der zerbrochene

Krug, with Introd. and notes). Gottingen, 1893.

(c) G. Dalmeyda (French tr. with Introd.). Paris, 1893.

(d) S. Mekler (German tr. in the style and metre of Hans Sachs, and notes).

Vienna, 1894.

(e) N. Moller (Danish tr. of i, ii, iii), Nord. Tidskriftfor Filol I 3, 1 1 3-1 23.


LITERATURE OF HERODAS Ixxxv

(/) P. Quillard (French tr. with Introd. and notes). Paris, 1900 (and ed.). (g) P. Ristelhuber (French tr. and Introd. based chiefly on Meister). Paris, 1893. (h) Giovanni Setti (Italian tr. with Introd., notes, and illustrations from vases, &c). Modena, 1893. iii. Herodas (The Mimes, their date, &c).

(a) Bliimner, Nord und Sud> lix. 177, 350 sqq.

(b) O. Crnsius, Untersuchungen zu den Mimiamben des Herondas. Leipzig,

1892.

(c) R. Ellis. Epoch of Herodas, C. R. v. (1891) 457.

„ J. Ph. xxiii. 19.

(d) W. Gurlitt, Archaol.-epigr. Mittheil. aus Oesterr, xv. a, 169 sqq.

(e) W. G. Headlam, Encyclopaedia Britannica (ed. x, article ' Herodas '). (/) O. Immisch, • Ein classischer Findling aus Aegypten,' Blatter fur lit,

Unterhaltung, 189a, 7, p. 97 sqq. (g) Kenyon, Introduction to Classical Texts from Papyri in British Museum, (h) J. P. Mahaffy, History of Greek Literature, vol. I, ii. [195-8], 1895. „ Empire of the Ptolemies ; 1895.

„ History of Egypt : the Ptolemaic Dynasty, 1899.

(1) R. Meister (in his edition). {k) S. Mekler, Neues von den Alten. Vienna, 1892.

(/) S. Olschewsky, La Langue et la Mttrique d* Herodas. Leyden, &c. 1897. (m) E. Piccolomini, ' I carmi di Erodas recentemente scoperti.' Nuova Antol.

xxvii, vol. 38, 706-730. (*) H. von Prott, Rhein. Mus. liii (1898), p. 466 sqq. (on few tibiktfbv and

the date of Mime i). {0) Th. Reinach, Rev. des £t. grecq. iv. 219 sqq. (p) H. Weil, Journal des Savants, 1891, 655 sqq. iv. Kos.

{a) Dibbelt, Quaestiones mythologicae Coae. Greifswald, 1891.

(b) Collitz-Bechtel (Inscriptions), Band iii, Heft 4, Halfte 2.

(c) R. Herzog, Koische Forschungen und Fundi. Leipzig, 1899.

„ Arch. Anzeiger, 1903 (1). On recent excavations in Kos. {d) Paton- Hicks, Inscriptions of Cos. Oxford, 1891. (e) Thraemer in Pauly-Wissowa, s. v. Asklepios. v. History of the Mime.

(a) J. A. Fiihr, de Mimis Graecorum. Gottingen, i860.

(b) Hauler, 'Zur Geschichte des griech. Mimus' (Verhandl. der 42. Ver-

sammlung der Philologen zu Wien).

(c) C. Hertling, Quaestiones mimicae. Strassburg, 1899.

(d) W. Horschelmann, Der griech. Mimus. Riga, 1892.

The Greek Literatures of Bernhardy, Christ, Croiset, Mahaffy, Susemihl, &c vi. Herodas and his Contemporaries.

(a) Crusius, Untersuckungen, etc. Leipzig, 1892.

(b) J. Girard, Revue des Deux Mondes, 1893, i. p. 63.

(c) Legrand, Ittude sur The'ocrite, pp. 126 sqq. Paris, 1898.

(d) H. Weil, Journal des Savants, 1891, pp. 655 sqq.

vii. The Papyrus. Facsimile of Pap. exxxv in the British Museum. London, 1892. See also the specimens given (1) in the Editio Princeps, (2) in Kenyon's Palaeography of Greek Papyri, 1899, (3) in the present edition.

F. Blass, Gbttingergelehrte Anzeiger, 1891, p. 728; 1892, pp. 2 30 sqq., 857 sqq.

Crusius, Introduction to his and ed.


Ixxxvi INTRODUCTION

Kenyon (see also under be), Classical texts from Papyri in the British Museum. London, 1891 (Introduction). „ The Palaeography of Greek Papyri. Oxford, 1899. „ Archivfur Papyrusforschung, I. 379-387. 1901. Meister, in his edition.

J. H. Wright, ( Herondaea.' Harvard Studies in Classical Philology, vol. iv (1893)1 PP. 169-200. viii. Dialect.

(a) O. Hoffmann, Diegriech. Diakkte : Bd. iii, der ionische Dialekt, pp. 195-7,

1898.

(b) Meister, in his edition.

(c) H. W. Smyth, The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects. Ionic.

Oxford, 1894. Grammar.

(a) S. Olschewsky, La langue et la mitrique d*H&odas. 1897.

(b) Valmaggi, ' De Casnom Syntaxi apud Herondam.' Rivista di Filologia,

1898, pp. 37-54. Metre.

S. Witkowski, < Observationes metricae ad Herodam.' Analecta Graece- Latina, pp. 1-13. Cracow, 1893. ix. General (including emendations of the text). Blass (see under vii). Bliimner, 'Kritisches und Exegetisches zn den Gedichten des Herondas.'

Philol. li. 113 sqq. K. Brugmann, ' VLaTao&Stoat bei Herodas ' [y. 39]. Indogermanische Forsch-

ungen, i. 5, 501 sqq. A. E. Contollon, Revue d. £t. grecq. xi (1899), 169-173 (on the goddess Mo). Crusius, Untersuchungen (a running commentary on the text, with illustrations

drawn from a wide range of Greek and Roman Literature), and Prefaces

to his three editions. „ Lilt. Centralblatt, 1891, 1319 sqq. ; ibid., 189a, 571 sqq. (on Biicheler

and the facsimile); ibid., 1893, 10 18 (on Dalmeyda), 1893, 1 149 (on

Meister*s edition : last two references are transposed in Crusius). * Nach-

lese zu Herondas,' Philol. li. 536, lii. 514; 'Zur kritischen Grundlage

des Herondastextes,' Philol. liv. 384 sqq. F. D. (Cambridge), Academy, 1891, n. 1018, p. 409; n. 1055, p. 72 ; n. 1056,

p. 93; n. 1058, p. 133; n. 1059, p. 153. O. A. Danielsson, Woch.f klass. Phil., 1891, 1323 sq., 1353 sq. H. Diels. On the transcript and Rutherford's ed., Deutsche Literaturz., 1891,

p. 1407 sqq. On various works of Crusius, ibid., 1892, p. 1682. „ Zu Herodas. Sitzungsber.derAkad.d.Pr r issens.zuBerlin,iSg2,i.i'j sqq. „ ' Zum sechsten und siebenten Gedichte des Herodas,' ibid. 387 sqq.

(attempted restoration of the whole of vii). Dziatzko. Article on Apelles in Pauly-Wissowa. R. Ellis. C. R. v. (1891) 366 sq. (emendations).

„ On Crusius' works. Academy, 1892, n. 1070, p. 413.

F. W. Hall, Academy, 1892, nn. 101a, 1018. W. R. Hardie, Academy, 1892, nn. 1015, 1017. W. G. Headlam, Athenaeum, 1891, pp. 322, 354. Academy, 1891, nn. 1014,

1016, 1023; 189a, n. 1029. /• M' *» ( l8 93)> P- 8a «!• J c - R- ▼"• 3*3 »

C. R. xiii. 151 sqq. (this last-named paper has been of great service).


LITERATURE OF HERODAS Ixxxvii

O. Hense, Batrachos-Battaros, Jahrb, /. klass, Philol. cxlv (1892), p. 265 sq.

Rhein. Mus, 1. (1895) 140, 22a sqq. (on Mime ii). R. Herzog, Berl. phil, Woch., 1894, pp. 1476 sqq. (review of Ristelhuber) ;

ibid., 1898, 1249 sa t°i* (review of Olschewsky). Philol, lvi. 66 (on the

names YvAAos, TvXAa). H. van Herwerden, Berl. phil. Woch. xi. (1891) 1218 sq., 1248 sqq. (on

Rutherford's ed.). Mnemosyne, xx. (1892) 200 sqq.

E. L. Hicks, C, R, v. (1891) 350 sq., vi. (1892) 4.

H. Jackson, C, R. v. 358 sq., vi. 4 sq. Transactions of Cambridge Phil, Society, 12 Nov. 1891.

F. B. Jevons, Academy, 1892, nn. 1015, 1017 ; C. R. vii. 203.

G. Kaibel, Hermes, xxviii, p. 56 (on Her. ii. 60).

F. G. Kenyon. Additional fragments of Herodas : C, R. v. 480. Corrected readings of the Papyrus, ibid, v. 482 (cf. Rev, de Philol, xv. 3, 162 sq.). „ The name Herodas in an Egyptian inscription, C. R, v. 483.

H. Kynaston, C, R. vi. 85 sq. (on parallels between Theokritos and Herodas).

J. van Leeuwen, Mnetnos, xx. 97 sqq. (tries to show that the 0av0wv is not = oktapos).

A. Ludwich, Berl, phil, Woch., 1892, c. 642 (Betonung des Hinkiambus), c 1323 (on Biicheler 9 ).

R. Meister, Litt, Centralbl,, 1892, 37; 1894, 122 (on Crusins).

A. S. Murray, C. R, v. 389.

R. A. Neil, C. R. vii. 314 (discusses the early literature of Herodas). W. L. Newman, C. R. vi. 181.

E. W. B. Nicholson, Academy, 1891, nn. ioia-1014, 1016 sq. Afterwards

published separately.

B. Niese. Article on Charondas in Pauly-Wissowa.

A. Palmer, Academy, 1891, nn. 1016, 1018, 1024; 1892, n. 1028. W. R. Paton, C. R, v. 482 sq. (on Her. iv). O. Ribbeck, Rhein, Mus, xlvii. 628.

H. Richards, Academy, 1892, nn. 1014, 1016; C. R, vi. 146. R. Schneider, Fleckeiseris Jahrb. cxlv. 108 sqq.

W. Schulze, Rhein, Mus, xlviii. 248 (on the names found in H.) ; Berl, phil. Woch,, 1895, 1 SPA* (review of Meister).

F. Skutsch, Hermes, xxvii. 317 (on Pliny, Ep. iv. 3).

F. Spiro, Woch.f, klass, Phil,, 1892, 403, 877, 1255 (reviews of Bucheler*,

Crusius l ; Crusius and Mekler's translations). H. Stadtmiiller, Berl. phil, Woch,, 1892, 485 sqq. (on the transcript and

Rutherford's ed.) ; 1893, 14 sq. (on Crusius 1 ); ibid,, 421-5 (on Crusius*

C/nters,). Blatter f. das baier, Gymnasialschulw. xxix. 205 sqq. (on

Crusius' editions). W. J. M. Starkie, Hermathena, xxiv. pp. 247-8. T. G. Tucker, Academy, 1892, nn. 1028 sq. R. Y. Tyrrell, Academy, 1891, n. 1017 ; C, R. vi. 301. R. J. Walker, C, R, vi. 262.

C. Waldstein, C, R. vi. 135 (abstract of a paper on Her. iv).

H. Weil, Journal des Savants, 1892, 516 sqq. (on Biicheler); ibid., 1893,

18 sqq. (on Crusius l and the Untersuchungeh), J. Zanei, De Heronda Mimorum Scriptore (dissertation), Turin, 1894. Th. Zielinski, Revue russe de Philologie, ii. 2, 11 7-1 50 (in Russian).


lxxxviii


EXPLANATION OF SOME ABBREVIATIONS

Bert, phil. Woch. = Berliner philologische Wochenschrift. C. R. = Classical Review. G. G. A.= Gottinger gelehrte Anzeiger. I. F. = Indogermanische Forschungen. J. Ph. = Journal of Philology. P.-H. = Paton and Hicks, Inscriptions of Cos. Rev. des EL grecq. = Revue des Etudes grecques. Rhein. Mus. = Rheinisches Museum. Woch.f. kl. Phil. = Wochenschrift fUr klassische Philologie.

Herzog = R. Herzog's Koische Forschungen und Funde. Susemihl = F. Susemihl's Geschichte der griechischen Lite- ratur in der Alexandrinerzeit. In citations from tragedy N. = Nauck. In citations from comedy M. = Meineke.

Throughout the apparatus criticus : — P = The papyrus.

A dot placed beneath a letter indicates that that letter is only partially legible.


I


nPOKTKAIS H MA2TP0II02


MHTPIXH


ITAAI2


6PEI22A


MH. ©f/>&Vr]<ra, apdcrcrei rfjv dvpqv ««• ovk oipei lAyi tis] Trap r/fiecjv i£ aypoiKvqs rjicei ;

Tit. nPOKYKAI. P.

i epcWa ex v. 79 Rutherford 0YPAN superscr. H m. pr. P post 0YPAN spatium, post TIC nullum habet P S^ci] OTI P : tyg Meister Crusius 8 2 m tis Blass UAP habet P ATTOIKIHC superscr. TP

m. pr. P

The first Mime describes a visit paid IIpoicvicXCs. *H vpoy.vi\(jrpia (match-

to a young wife, Metriche, by Gyllis, maker), Hcsyc hios. whose profession is exp"



CORRIGENDA


S


w ^Tand of commentary on Page 57. end of , "*?££& «— ^ . . iv. 94 *!•• J" AVV ^ vX*x«va read fXfaH-

„ „,, lemma of note on ■*.«.£ *£ „.

1M , under tJ toO »*» H ««•>»* "


NAIRM'S Herodas.


— wvmpares with

Uyllis one of Rtfgnitr'g characters, Ma- cette. Cf. Dalmeyda, p. 26.

The scene is laid possibly at a sea- port town ; v. on v. 68. The ex- pression ftd rds Moipas at w, 11, 66 is peculiar, and seems to point to Kos: it occurs in Theokritos ii, the scene of which is certainly Kos (yftiX^/ournal des Savants, 1 892, p. 5 1 8). On the question of the date of this Mime v. Introduction, ch. I, and c£ the note on v. 30. The only thing certain is that we have a ter- minus post quern , vis. 270-69 B. c.


~ «cm 10 see who is there.

She presently opens the door, and re- turns to the inner room bringing with her Gyllis : Introd. ch. II.

2. pi} . . . iJKci. Cf. the use of the Indie, after fpa fi-ff, as in $pa ^ . . . tcvfxi, Soph. PhilokU 30; Goodwin, Gk % Gr. § 1380.

irop* <fyiia>v. This may be taken either with 1JK*t or with tis. 6 napd twos ijtcoav «his messenger, Xen. Kyrop. iv. 5. 53, but also 6 vapd titos, Thuk. vii. 10 (Nicholson).

dvpoucCiis. This is a correction (by the first hand) of the text, which has


B


V>


nPOKTKAU H MASTPOnOS


©P. Tt[s rfjv] dvfyqv —

IT. iyZhe.

©P. ris <rv; Sci/iatrci?

hraov irpo<re\dtiv; IT. rfv ISov, ndpeLfi a<r<rov.

©P. T15 8' el (TV; PP. rv\Xi9, 17 <I>iX<ui>[i]ov piJTr)p. 5

ayy€i\oi> ci/801/ MrjTpCxo irapovadv fie. MH. /caXef T15 iariv; ©P. TvXXi?.

MH. dfifiia TvWis;

3 rit t^ Blass : Tl . I . . P 0YPHN puncto distinxit P (v. Wright, Herondaea, p. 176) ; item €rO)A€, CY, et (v. 4) TTPOC6A0IN «>&«  Blass: €CO)A€ olim Kenyon 5 A€|CY. P rYAAIC cum accentu

acuto super I P Qikatviov Kenyon : 4>IAAIN.OY P; .NIAOC. litteris minutis in marg. (ut Qikaivi&os efficeret) m. rec. 4 6 AIT6IA0N

paragrapho sub A posita P MHTPIXH I cum accentu acuto super I prius posito P 7 MH. Ka\(L' tU icrnv ; Headlam, Blass : Fr\ *dA«' MH. rU

cV™; Bucheler: KAAI TIC 6GTIN- P AMMIA P : dfi^lrj Rutherford, Biicheler


dnoixirjs. If we keep the original reading then k£ &vouclrist=iic ^ivrji 'from abroad.' But (1) the word dnottcirj is peculiar in this sense, and (2) the quiet tone of this introductory passage is better suited by dypotKiTjs, which puts the question in a more general way. With !£ &iroitcir]s the reference could only be to Mandris (v. 23). Cp. F. Spiro, Wochenschr.filr Klass. Philol. 1894, c. 880.

For aypoitcir) ■* ' the country,' L. and S. quote Plut. ii, 519 A. Herwerden {Lexicon Dialecticum, .r.z/.)adds Ditten- berger a , 177, 100 (a letter from Anti- gonos to Teos) lyypd>f*u p\v diroaovs &v tcapirovs If&yetv povkrfrai dvd rijs dypoi- Ktas.

3. tC[s *n\v] Ovptjv — sc. fjpafcv from v. 1. Omissions of simple verbs, e. g. \4yetv, Uvcu, are common in the collo- quial style of the Mimes. Cf. i. 9 ; Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 9.

£y&8f. For hyti) ff8c. For the synizesis cp. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. i. b.

4. 4jv. Only here in Herodas.

5. tCs 8' ct <ru ; The slave does not open the door at once but calls out to know who it is that knocks. Such

Precautions would be the more fitting in letriche's case, as her husband was •way from home.

  • 1 $i\aiv[£]ov ptjrvip. There may be

fe the name QiXjaiviov a reference to the


famous Hetaira Qtkatvh (Athen. viii. 335 B). The termination -iov is often found in the names of Hetairai, and a daughter of Gyllis might easily join their ranks. We have, however, the name &t\atvh on Koan inscriptions of c 230 B.C. ; cf. QiKatvk "Sttcrfparov and QtKcuvh UvOovIkov (Paton- Hicks 368, i. 71. 368, iii. 59). Assuming that Gyllis was foster-mother of Metriche (v. note on v. 7) QiXaivtov would be Metriche' s foster-sister, and her name would be at once recognized by the slave. The corrector who wrote -viHor in the margin may have been thinking of the famous QiXatvis, or may have been puzzled by the neuter form, in ~iov, of a woman's name.

7. KdXct* tCs co-tiv ; ' Call out : who is it?' We might also translate icdkci by 'invite her in* (Headlam). The irapdypa<pos under v. 6 indicates a change of speaker at the end of that line. Several other methods of both punc- tuating and reading have been sug- gested. Thus we can also take KAAI of the MS. to be *aA«, sc. Metriche, and give this wood to the slave.

dpiiXa. Cp. dp/da' prjTrjp, rpwp6s: Hesychios. Some would read d/lfdrj, the Ionic form, for dfiptfa of the MS. The word is a nursery term. So Gyllis in turn calls Metriche rttcvo* (v. 13).


nPOKTKAlS H MASTPOnOS


orrp&ltov ti, SovXtj. tls <re fiotp eireur ikOelv, TvXkk, irap rj/idas ; ri <ri> 0ebs [ir/oojs av0p<oirov$ ; rjSri yap curi irhne kov, &ok€<o, [fiyves, 10

c£ ov <re, rv\Xi9, ovS' oi/ap, fta ras Motpa?, ir/005 ttjv dvprfv iXdovcav cI8c ris Tavrrjv. TT. fxcLKpr/v airouceo), reicvov, ev hk rats Xavpat? 6 7rnXo9 aypis ivwov irpo<re<rrnKev' eyo oc opaivo) fivi oaov to yap yqpas 15

8 TI AOYAH* deinde spatium maius P 9 TTAP superset. POC

m. rec. 4 P foos irpos Rutherford 10 A0K6C0 P firjvts

Kenyon 12 17 POC paragrapho sub IT posita P TAYTHC superscr. N m. pr. P 13 ante €N spatium habet P 15 MY I, OCON P:

MYCOCON litteris minutissimis in marg. m. rec. (Wright, Herondaea, p. 170 (1)) : fivi6s &v Stobaios Flor, 1 16, 18 post OCON spatium habet P


8. orptyov tv. The meaning is doubtful ; ' keep stirring a little ' (Starkie), 'take yourself off' (Rutherford), 'spin a bit ' (Nicholson), ' turn round a seat ' (H. Richards), 'open the door a little' (cf. arpcxpevs, ' hinge ' : Hertling) have been suggested. I incline to the first of these interpretations. Possibly, however, the phrase is military in origin : cf. arpk- <p*iv, ' to wheel,' hence 'right about turn.' For SovXtj used by a mistress to her servant cf. viii. i.

The n in arptyov n is characteristic of Aristophanes: cf. Knights 1242, Wasps 140, &c.

9. irap' -fyiias. This reading presents no difficulty, as vapcL with the accus. of the person is of course a common con- struction. vp6s, which is a variant, may have been suggested by irpdy dvOp&irovs.

ri ov 9€os [irpo]s dvOpwirovs ; Seneca (cf. on iii. 75) has a parallel expression, perhaps derived from Herodas, in his Apokolokyntosis (a 13); where Nar- cissus receives his master Claudius, entering Hades from the world above, with the words quid di ad homines ? Cf. Robert Blair, The Grave, v. 586,

Visits I Like those of angels, short and far between.

10. ir^vT* kov « iM&Kiara v4vt*. 'About five months, I think.' The interrogative kov occurs eight times in Herodas, the indefinite kov twice (here and v. 27).

kov, Ionic for vov, is frequently found in the Papyrus; so mws koBcv koTos &c. See Introduction, ch. V (Dialect). For some cases where v is found in these words seeii. 28 (»ofov),ii.56(nws),vi. 18, 27 (iror«), vii. 22 (Saws), vii. 44 (oUiro;).

8ok&d. An Ionic use : cf. Ar. Peace 47.


11. !{ ov ktX. Cf. vv. 23-4.

ov8* oVop. Cf. Anthol. Pal. v. 76 teat vvv rSiv nporlpwv ovb" 6vap ovH\v %X €t - This expression is usually found in nega- tive sentences. The construction of the present passage is virtually negative. • For five months no one has seen you.'

|td rds Motpas. Cf. i. 66, iv. 30, and Introduction to this Mime : Theokr. ii. 160 vat Motpas.

13. (iaKpt^v diroucta. Cf. Introduc- tion, ch. Ill (Theokritos and Herodas).

t&cvov. Cf. on v. 7 : so w. 21, 85. When Gyllis finally makes her appeal at v. 61, she uses the even more affec- tionate expression St tUvov /iot, Mif-

rpixn-

14. dxpis tYvtittv. (From lyvfc) po- plite tenus. lywShr (from lyvvrj) would give a spondee in the fourth foot. For the state of the streets in Greek towns cf. Ar. Wasps 259.

15. SpaCvu. C£ ii. 95 1} Kws .... k6<tov hpalvei.

|ivi' So-ov. This is clearly the reading of the Papyrus, which has fivt, foov, the coronis( f ) marking the elision of a vowel : cf. Introd. ch. IV. A marginal note has in very small characters the reading fnxroaov, i. e. fids faov. Stobaios refers to this passage (Florilegium 1 16, 18) : his text is corrupt, giving pvtds &v t but this points rather to pvt* toov than to pvs foov. Cf. Petronius 42 minoris quam muscae sumus. The fly is used by Simontdes,/r. 32, to exemplify the transitoriness of human life: avBpojvos !<&k frf vot* <p6xrjfs 6ti ylyvvnu a&piov &KUa y&p ovti reunnrrepvyov fivias ovWun d iwraaratnt. Thus pivta leads up very well to the next words of Gyllis.


B %


nPOKTKAlS H MA2TPOIIOS


rifii\a% KaOekicei XV o'Kvq napiarqKev. MH. ewicnAe, ical urn rov \povov KaraxbevSeo,

0177 r €T €ij ya/>, riMAi, xV Te P ov ^ <vyx eLV ' IT. <riX[Xa]a>€ ravra' 777$ veayrepys vfilv

wpoceoTiv, aXX' ov rovro fti; <rc dep/iijvg. 20

aXX', 2 T€K1/OV, KOCOV TIV rj8rj -)(r)paiv€lS

16 Was Kenyon punctum post T7AP€CTHK€N habet P 17 &r«rx* Stadtmiiller : ante € scriptumfuisse vel A vel A, M, K, X putat Blass : &rcppc Palmer : criyij tc Bucheler KATAY6YAOY P superscr. CO m. rec. 2, rursus € superscr. m. rec. 4 18 0117 f %r « Tucker : yrjpas <f>t\ci Ruther- ford : laxyv «*«** Bucheler : ovro? <f>Ck*i Zielinski sub initium versus para- graphum habet P 19 CIA..IN€ P ravra cum seqq. coniungunt Nicholson, Headlam, Blass N€0)T€PHC superscr. I P YMIN cum accentu ~ super I P 20 post T7POC€CTIN spatium habet P aXX' ov Ocpmvv Metrichae dant Crusius, Hicks 06PMHNH P


With regard to the reading pvs, it is not so suitable in itself, and the sugges- ted parallel /ws iv trlaay, ii. 62, is not really similar. The addition of iv wlaay makes all the difference. There are, however, certain fables where pv% and nwa appear in different 'versions : Crusius, Unters. 169.

16. Ka6lAicct. Cf. AnthoL Pal. vi. 254 t\tcuv cfc 'Attyv ijviK ifi(W§ xp6 V0 *- The metaphor is apparently taken from the victims being dragged down by Charon into his boat : cf. Hermesianax ap. Athen. xiii. 597 X&parv . . fo*crcu «ls dtcqrov ifwx^ : and not n*om the de- pression of the pan of a balance (as in Soph. 0, T. 961 cpiicpa vaXata ff&par cfodfct fiotrff).

Xtj cnat^ irapl<m)Kcv. oicdi is a poeti- cal variety for Oavaros or K§/>«y, so cf. II. xvi. 853 irap4<rrrj/ccv Bavaros, Mimner- mos ii. 5 Krjpts 8i rrapta'HjKaffi piKaivai, A passage is quoted from the MoXvctvds of Herodas (x infra, fr. 13 Bucheler) which speaks of the age of sixty years as the Psalmist speaks of seventy : an rv-

is doubtful. 19 sq. Gyllis pretends to be displeased that Metriche makes light of her com- plaints against old age. <r(\[\a]ivf TaOra. Probably ravra should go with <rlK\aiv*. Cf. v. 29 ravra . . . v\r)/crt£<v. <rlWos is in literature a jest or squib. Cf. the oiKXot of Timon. rjjs vwrlp\p kt\. sc. rd atWaivuv. ' It is the nature of young women to banter.' For vpSacan cf. Ar. Clouds 588, Soph. At. 1079. Gyllis is not en- raged, as some commentators have said, failing to understand the light playful tone of the conversation. 20. AXX' ov toOto ktX. These words belong to Gyllis in the sense ' you will never gain anything by such jesting,' lit 'this will never warm you,' i.e. gratify or profit you. For Bcppaivuv in this sense cf. X a W I 9(ppaiv6pta$a /cap' 8iav, Eur. El. 401. Nicholson (Academy, Sept. 26, 1 891) sees an allusion to the pla Koirrj of v. 22. Others give the words to Metriche, assigning to them the sense 'do not let this annoy you. 9 Against this may be urged : (1 ) the words seem somewhat abrupt, (2) the use of ifou /it) is very questionable, (3) there is no paragraphus to mark a change of speaker. There is no difficulty in giving dXXcL twice (in w. 20 and 21) to the same speaker. Gyllis pauses after Bcp/xJlvV- Palmer reads rfc v. vptv \ npoatariv — dXX' ov rovro, pitf a* OcpftJivy 'you younger women have ('a malicious devil in you,'* or something of that sort: aposio- pesis after irp6otoriv) : but I won't say this for fear it may put you in a pas- sion.' 21. j)Si| xwotv"** The spondee in the fifth foot is found twenty-six times in the 700 lines or so of which the poems {) v ilt-t ,,{ ^ ; Ola x ov >^T<> /av\ C(- ti IIPOKTKAIS H MA2TPOIIOS -yjpovov, iaovt] rpv^ovca rqv fiiav koittjv ; i£ ov yap els Alyvmrov coraXty Mavhpis, hiic el<rl nrjves, icovSc ypdfx/jia aoi iripmei, aXX* c/cXcX^crrai koX iriTr<t)K€v €K Kaivrjs. 25

  1. e€i 8* iarrlv ot/cos rfjs 0eov' to yap irdvra,
5<r<r eon kov koX yivef, ear* iv Alyvirrp itKovtos, iraXaioTpr), Swa/u?, €vS[iyj, $]6£a, 84ai 9 <f>i\6cro<f)Oi, yjpvaiov, veqvio-Koi, 23 MANAPIC cum accentu acuto super A P 25 €KA€AHTAI superscr. C m. rec. P super KAINHC superscriptum 'A* (=X«Vf4) : ita Palmer; in marg. KYCHC superscr. AIKOC (ut kvXikos efficeret) m. rec. 26 Kl cum accentu ~ P 28 eudoj, &6£a Kenyon 29 6€AI cum accentu acuto super € P, scilicet ne quis pro dtai (divae) id verbum caperet consist. See ii 9, 19, 26, &c: Kenyon's note here gives the complete list. Cf. Witkowski, p. 12. 22. Tpvxovou ktX. Cf. i. 37-8; Verg. Aeneid iv. 32 Solane perpetua maerens carpere invent at (R. Ellis). 23. MdvSpts. The husband of Me- triche. The name is connected by Meister with the river-name Mcu'avfyos. Cf. Pape-Benseler, Mavty60ov\os (Sa- mos), Mavtpoyivijs (Magnesia), &c 24. ovM YpAftjxa. « Not a letter ' (of die alphabet) : ne litteram quidem. As we say 'not a word' (or 'line*). Cf. on iii. 22. 25. irfirwKcv fe icamjs. The writers of die Anthology often speak of love as a draught which the lover drinks from the lips of the loved one. Ant hoi. Pal. v. 305 ptOvw r6 <pi\ijfxa, irokvv rdv iparra ncirwKojs. Meleager in AnthoU Pal xii. 133 \fwxqs ijbv viirutca pikt. There are two marginal notes in the Papyrus : one, in a hand similar to or identical with that of the first hand, exhibits the gloss tcva-qs. The other, in a later hand, has kvKi/cos, the letters Kt/cos being written above the ays of tcva-rjt. The phrase is of a proverbial nature, and it is hard to say precisely what word should be supplied. With U rtrprj- /Uvtfs however (iii. 33) we must supply kvKikos. For the ellipse cf. Adrfuov tcv&ootiv (viii. 10), y\v/wv wtttv (vi. 77), \i\las iy/cfycu (v. 33). i/c tccuvrjs may also be adverbial: de integro (cf. Thuk. iii. 92) ; ' has drunk afresh (of the cup of love) ' : but this is not so probable. 26. Kit. For this, which — i*c?, cf. Archilochos 160. oIkos *rijs Ocod. Crusius takes this to be a hyperbole, like the use of 1 Paradise.' Certainly the words that follow, raL yUp travra *r\. f are more intelligible if this be the meaning than if we limit oIkos t§s 0*ov to the temple of Aphrodite in Alexandria. For the meaning 'Paradise* Crusius quotes Lukian, de mere. cond. 15, p. 670 &<rv*p Is rod Aids rbv oIkov waptkOwv vdvra T€Oavfxatcas, and the expression Ocwy oTtcoi in Babrius. There seems how- ever to be no parallel to oTmos Tfjt 9co€ in this wider sense. The words mean rather that all Egypt is the home of Aphrodite (cf. v. 62 r§ 0«f) : i. e. the chosen abode of the goddess of love and pleasure. Others translate ' there (in Egypt) is a veritable temple of Artemis.' This great temple might conceivably stand for Ion^ans as an epitome of all that was most wonderful m the world, but r$s Ocov here ought to bear the same sense as rf 0c$ at v. 62. 28. €uS(tj, ' peace ' : an Alexandrian use of the word. Cf. the Rosetta stone, C. I. G. 4697. 1 1 rijy Alyvvrov els cvStay dyayttv. «* 29. vci)vC<ncot. Probably the young courtiers of Philadelphos are meant. Cf. Suidas, QatriKetoi traTScs t$cuci(Txi\toi t ofrivcs /card vp6(rra£iv 'A\t£&vZpov rod MatccMvos rd iro\c/u«d i^ffKow kv Alyvnry. They were called by the Macedonian term fjUMcuccs. Koswas itself famous for the beauty of its young men : Paton-Hicks, Introd., p. xi, who quote Damoxenos ap. Athen. i. 15 B (0cofc yip <paiv(6 y 1) vijaos <pipciv). Introd. ch. I. tIPOKTKAlS H MASTPOnOS Oecov a&e\<f)£>v re/ievo?, 6 jSacriXcvs xpr)OTos f 30 /lovoijiov, oXvos, ayadd itdvff o<r av XPV£v*> ywcuKes, 6[k]6<tovs ov fid ri)v fAijSccu Kovprfv a}oT€pas iveyicelv ovpav[b]s KtKavyyjrai, ty)]v o o\Jhv ofai npbs Udpiv Koff ajpfir/aav 0€aX Kpi]6r)vai,~Kd\\ojnjv — Xddoi/i avrds 35 einovca.] kolt/v ovv, raXaw^a], <rv ^fvyr)V 31 ArA habet P, superscr. 6 A m. rec. 2. lineolam ad init. versus appositam ut corruptelam inesse signified habet P (cf. Wright, Her. p. 180) XPHZHjCP 33 a<rrepas Hicks, Rutherford 34 t^ ? fyiv Kenyon : . .'tfAOM'IN P, superscr. . O . . . OC, unde t6 o" cido* tanquam glossema scriptum fuisse putant Headlam, Blass 35 deal KptBrjvai Biicheler: 0HNAI P 36 cinovaa Blass: Idoixra Biicheler 30. e«avAStX4^v. Ptolemy II Phila- delphos and his sister Arsinoe, whom he married as his second wife, were deified as 0co2 dfeX^oi after the death of Arsinoe in 270 B.C. This fixes the date of the Mime as later than that year. Cf. Mahaffy, History of Egypt, vol. iv (The Ptolemaic Dynasty), p. 79, id. Empire of the Ptolemies, p. 132. The Mendes-stel6 is our authority for the date : v. H. von Prott, Rhein. Mus. liii (1898), p. 460 sqq. A coin of Ptolemy II and Arsinoe is figured in Mahaftys Empire of the Ptolemies, p. 192. b pcMTiXris xpi)<r6s. Ptolemy II, whose praises were sung by Theokritos in Idylls xiv, xv, xvii. For a discussion of the larger pro- blems connected with v. 30 cf. Introd. ch. I. The order 6 &aaiktvs x/ n 7°" r ^ s is peculiar, for in this long enumeration we can hardly treat this clause as a separate sentence, making xwrb* pre- dicate. &<uri\€bs xt t l <TT ^ 5 is an indi- visible compound: cf. Aisch. Eum. 453 T ^ PV T pv* <*?/** Z/HU/Aov iiexias v48oi. Perhaps /9a<ri\cvs xPV (Tr ^ was an ex- pression commonly used of Ptolemy, and the article was added without changing the order (1) substantive, (2) adjective. See Mr. R. J. Cholmeley's edition of Theokritos, iv. 49 (note). 31. powrfjiov. The famous Museum of Alexandria was situated in the quarter known as Brucheion. It was founded by Ptolemy Soter on the ad- vice of Demetrios of Phaleron, when the latter came to Egypt soorf after 307 B.C. For a description of it c£ Mahaffy, History of Egypt, pp. 60 sqq., Empire of the Ptolemies, pp. 91 sqq. etvot. For the wines of Egypt cf. Athenaios i, p. 33 F. The chief kinds were the Mareoticum, the Taenioticum, the Sebenytticum. Verg. Georg. ii. 91, Hor. Carm. i. 37. 14, Lucan x. 162, praise Egyptian wines: Martial however pronounces the vinegar of Egypt better than its wine (xiii. 122). 32. ywatKcs ktX. For the com- parison cf. Kallim. iv. 175 l<rdpi$fjuH | rtiptaiv, Jjvltea *Acf<rra /car 4j4pa PovkoKIovtcu, Ovid, Ars Am. i. 59 quot caelum Stellas, tot habet tua Roma puellas, Catullus vii. 7. Tt^v [^Ai]8f« Kovptjv. Daughter of Hades, presumably Hekate (Headlam, C.R. xiii. 151). 33. KCKavxirrai. The perfect does not differ in sense from the present: cf. iii. 84 (&rx»7*as), iv. 2 Qjjktjkos). Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 5. b. v. 34. &|/iv. Accusative of specification or of the part affected. Introd. ch. V (Grammar), B. 2. c: «o koWovjjv in he next line. otou. ktX. The Judgement of Paris is a poetical common-place with the Alexandrian School (cf. Crusius, Unters. p. 8), though it is of course found eadjjr (Euripides, Troades, 924 sqq.). ChAnthol. Pal. v. 36 A vivovO* Xl&pn 8td t^v Kpioiv, and Propertius ii. 2. 13 cedite iam divae quas pastor viderat ohm. 35. \46ot|i' a&rds I [cliroQou]. So probably we should supply the missing word, not by [ltov<ra~\. It was regarded as a sin to mention the names of the deities without reason : cf. iv. 57-8. 36 sq. koCijv . . . t|wx V [£x ova u] nPOKTKAlS H MA2TPOII02 €)(ov(ra] dakireis top $i<f>pov ; kolt ovv X^ctcis ra/ccicra], /cat <rev to ajipiyLOv ri^prf icdxfjei. irairrrftvov aXX# xVH'^p[ a h perakXatjov TOV v]0VV hv T) T/0€15, x^ a PV KOLTdcmjdi <f>l\ov] ir[/oo]9 aXKov' jrqvs [iirjs eif dyicv/njs ovk d<r<£]aX?)$ 6p/iov[<ra]. Kelvos rjv cX0fl 40 37 ?x ovcra Rutherford KATOY P cum accentu ~ super OY, superscripto N m. rec. 2 38 raKtio-a Biicheler: yr/paa-a Ruther- ford (jOPIMON P, punctis et supra, ut videtur, et infra M positis, 39 iraimivov Weil : ovvr€ivov Biicheler ante AAAH spatium XHM€- PAC P ; K super X scripsit m. rec. 4 40 rbv vovv Blass, Biicheler : rbv ir\ovv Crusius, Meister rpus] TPIC P 41 <t>i\ov irpos Biicheler: . . . . TT . . C (TTHIC Blass) P : avdp&v irpbs Rutherford : avbpa irpos Jackson ArKYPHC, cum accentu acuto super Y P 42 ovk da<f>a\ijs Hicks oppovcra Kenyon. MH. K€ivos fjv ?Xdi/ — IT. ri$vr\Kt Mdvdpts' firjde €is avaarriaii' kt\. Rutherford • What must your feelings be as you,' &c. Cf. iii. 42 ri fitv dojcefs rcL avK&yxya rrjs Kcucrjs ir<£ffx c "'> an d Plato, Rep. 49a C quoted in note ad loc. 37. OAXircts rbv 8(<t>pov. This phrase occurs again i. 76 iijv TlvOia) ol Mijrpi- Xrjy ia O&Xvuv | rbv &<ppov : cf. also vii. 48 Zkojs vtooaol r&s ko\&vcls 6ak- itoktcs. The Latin use of foveo is similar. Kar* o$v X-fjo-fiS I [TOKctcraj. C£ KaaSf pave is (Theokr. xiv. 9). Note the tmesis for Kararatcciaa oZv k-fjvets. Frequent tmesis is given as a character- istic of Ionic by Ioannes Gramm. (Aldus, 241). 38. rb &pi|iov. rb wpaiov or rijv &pijv. For the use of the neuter adj. cf. on I 67. rtypi). Cf. z. (MoXirccttfc) V. 2 Sj TpvKXf, YpvkXt, 0vrj(TK€ teal riipprj ybev. We find the adj. r*<f>p6s (note accent) at vii. Ji. Kdipci. The metaphor is not from the ashes of the funeral pyre {bibulam . . .favillam, Verg. Aen. vi. 227) but rather, as Headlam suggests, from the ashes of decay: he quotes Hymn to Hermes 237 (JjvWc iroXA^v | vpifxvcuv &v6paKiT)v ovkrj avoids api<piKaX\nrr(i) and Lucr. iv. 926 cinere ut multo latet obrutus ignis (C R. xiii. 151). 39. irdirrnjvov. Cf. Anth. Pal. vii. 700 is ydpov d\\rjs vairraivtw. Other proposals are avvrtivov, vp6oic\ivov. |A.crdXXa{ov. The metaphor is de- rived from the altered course of a vessel : it thus leads up to v. 41. 40. [rbv v]o0v. Either this or rbv w\ovv was probably the reading of the MS. rpcts. Crusius reads rpls i.e. rpfc, from rptvs (ace. pi.), cfL Inscription of Gortyn, v. 54 (rpuvs). The MS. has rpis four times, rpus once (i. 80); but the interchange of 1 and ci is so common in the Papyrus that no stress can well be laid upon its evidence in this case. 41 sq. vtjOs ktX. To this sentiment there are several parallels in Greek and Latin literature. It first occurs in Pindar, 01. vi. 100 (&ya$at ok vfoovr* iv Xtiptpiq. wml . . . . ou dytevpai). Cf. Plu- tarch, Solon 19 ol6fi€vos inl bvalfiovkaus &anep dytcvpats bppovaav fjrrov iv aaktp rip v6\tv ctvai. So Propertius ii. 22. 41 nam melius duo defendunt retina- cula navim (likewise with regard to the advantage of having a second lover). In trod. ch. Ill (Imitations of Herodas). 42 sq. kcivos ktX. In the fragmentary state of the text it is scarcely possible to speak with certainty here ; but tcttvos is probably Mandris. In the next verse we may read as in the text, following the scanty traces in the MS. as closely as possible. Headlam suggests either ov rbv 0a»6vra prfbi cf? &ya<TT7j<Ty, or riOvrj- kcv ov ptv /M78C cf? &va0Tf)O'Q, comparing Libanios, Ep. 285 av yty &v0panrov /icv rt0v€arra ovk b\v &yao-Trjo~<ias, &ffir€p iv H<t0ois (C.R. xiii. 151). The last words of Libanios show that the expression was a proverbial one: cf. Horn. //. xxiv. 551 ; Soph. El. 137. The letters before fujfc in the MS. are given by 8 nPOKTKAlS H MA2TPOII02 Kara), T€0vr)K'] ov /iTjSk cT$ avaamjcrg f)fi€a$, yvvai\ to Seiva Sc av/)io$ ^€ifi(i>v ^[f e}tySlr)$ €i/€Tr]€<r€, tcovBk els ot8a> 45 to fidXko]v rfiieav' aoraro? yap rjfieCtov 6 KOLipOS rjfir)?] aXXa flTf T15 ioTT)K€ (rvveyyv? rf/uv ; MH. ovSc eh. IT. Slkovcov S^ a <roi X/ > [ € ^]^ ovo "' *^' *Pyv cwrayycZXai. 6 MaraX[i]w75 rijs Ilaraiictov ry>vXXo9, 50 43 icara, tc^k • scripsi (v. adnotatt.) 44 ^ftcaf, ywar t£ oViwi scripsi : . M€AC . . N . . TOAINA adgnoscit Diels: M6 . . . . Al . . . TO A . . . olim, nunc vero . M€A . . . A I . TO A . . . Kenyon : t6 &2>fjui dc Bucheler 45 «£ evtoris cVcn-ecr* Kovb* Crusius, qui € . . Y €C§ ante K0YA6 adgnoscere sibi videtur 46 to pcXXov Headlam, Bucheler fl P fai**] HMIOON ex HM€0)N facto P ; superscr. AN6P(a)TT0IC (sub OIC deleto (ON) manus recentissima 47 6 Katpos rjPrjs Headlam : . . . . MHC nunc Kenyon, sed dubitanter: (otj. MH. ri o$v <f>js ; Zielinski : taif. MH. ri oZv fijjs ; Blass €CTHK€C, C ad finem postea deleto P 48 CYN€[TYC P HMO)N, I super 0) scriptoP post HMIN et post EIC spatium 49 xpcffovcra Hardie, Bucheler 50 OAMTAK I N H C superscripto A P ; super A prius signum - , super A posterius ~ exstat *rYAA0C* P : in marg. TPYA* m. rec. 4 Blass as NOT, which may be a trace of Homer, Od. xxiv. 170) and it is not at riOvtficfv 06: we may then supply the all likely to be a conjecture. On the first foot by k&toj (with *A0p). other hand &v0p4nrots y a correction by 44sq. to 8ctva. ' By the bye,' v. a hand which Dr. Kenyon regards as Starkie on Ar. Wasps 524. This idiom different from any of the other hands is used when a person suddenly recollects that have corrected the text, has the something ; also when one is unwilling appearance of being a conjecture to to give an object its proper name. For avoid the uncommon form jjpeiojv. (1) cf. Ar. Birds 648 drdp r6 Z*Tva Z*vp For the sentiment cf. Anth. Pal. kiravaicpovaai vd\iv y Lys. 921 drctp rd xi. 56 vtv* teal eixppalvov ri y&p avpiov 4 defpa \f/ia06s for k(ourr4a, 'Oh, but I for- ri rd piMof | ohdeh ytyv6j<TK€i, after got, I must bring out a mat'; for (2) [Anakreon] 41 *6$€v ofta/ic? rb p4\- Acharn. 11 49 sens. obsc. of something Aov; 6 @ios fiporois &&tj\os. one does not wish to name. Cobet deals 47. o icatpos IJPn** This suggestion with the phrase at V. L. p. 108. for the beginning of the line (due to &Ypiot x<i|u2>v. The parallels quoted Headlam) is based upon Kaibel, Ep. by Crusius (Unters. p. 14) make it 502. 16 and 699 : cf. also Ar. Lys. 596 probable that this was contrasted with rijs Sk yvyaitcds aiwcpbs 6 xcupos, kclv some word like tvtir) : cf. Pindar, Isth. tovtov fxij VtAd/fyrcu | ovtieh lOiku yrjfjuu vi« ( y ii) 38 evtiiav 6va<J<Jtv itc xtt/uwo?. ravrrjv. Menander, Monost. 751 \uyuxiv pcra- Gyllis thinks that it is now time to $6Xktt fatilan *ls c68{av. come to the point : but she first ascer- 46. jjiUwv . . . ^|tc£wv. The juxta- tains that there are no eavesdroppers, position of the two forms of the pronoun 49. The order is & <rot xp € K 0V(Ta is remarkable. There seems to be a &irayy(tkaiS)9€i0rjv. For other examples difference in sense, inxituv (with obtik of inverted order cf. iii. 19-21, IntrocL th) = * of us mortals.' ijfxucuv ' of us ch. V. 2. B. 10. women. 9 yp[ct](ov<ra. So \fxtfas, vii. 64, but The form $/xtlanr is not found again XPV(v*> i- 3 1 J °f- u - 49» 83. in Herodas, but it is good Ionic (see 50. It is noticeable that Gryllos has nPOKTKAlS H MASTPOIIOS 6 7T€vre vlk4o)v &0\a — irais fiev iv Tlvdol, Sis 8* iv KopivOco tovs lovkov avdevvras, . avSpas 8c ILiotq S19 tcadeiXe irvKrevaas — , ir\ovT€<ov to k[oK]6v 9 ovSc Kap<f>o<; c#c ttjs yrj$ KLvecov, a0LKi[o]s [is] Kvdrjpvqv, cr^/yijyis, 55 54 t6 ko\6v Hicks, Biicheler KAPTTOC superscr. 4> m. pr. P 55 adiKTos is Hicks: cLOiktos vat Biicheler post KY0HP1HN spatium maius a metronymic, not a patronymic : cf. iii. 48 tov MrjTporifxijs . . . KorraKov. On supposed traces of the matriarchate in Kos which would give rise to this sys- tem of nomenclature cf. P.-H. p. 256 sq., Herzog, p. 183 sq. Rayer, Meister, and Topfer attribute the matriarchate to the early Karian settlers. We cannot, how- ever, lay much weight on the passages in Herodas as evidence of the matri- archate : thus at iii. 48 it is natural that Metrotime, who is speaking, should call Kottalos • the son of Metrotime.' MaTaA[t]vT)S. Cf. Mvfnakivrj vi. 50, and on Koan inscriptions Ahxv^Tvos Apoaivos <t>i\ivos. The name MaraA/- vi) seems preferable to Marcucu'17, the original reading. ftaToucCov. This has been usually taken as from a masculine XIcltoUuos ; cf. TlarcuKidKos (iv. 63 and note). Herzog, however, takes it as from a neuter HaratKiov; cf. Qikaiviov (v. 5). We have on a Koan inscription UaraiK — which Herzog completes to UaraUciov (Koische Forschungen y 12. 13). The name is, perhaps, Phoenician: cf. na- rattfds in Hdt. iii. 37 {ibid. p. 51). rpvXXos. Cf. x. 2 (Mo\vav6s) quoted on v. 15. The name is applied in both passages to a man in the full vigour of life. It is found in the lists of victors in the Olympian games; Crusius Unters. P. 173. 51. vuc&ov &6\a. The accus. is a species of the internal accus. : cf. vixav \f^<f>i<rfia, yv<bfxr)v, tcrk. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. c. i$\a in pure Ionic would be a*0\a. The contracted form is, however, found on Ionic inscriptions.
  • v IIvOov. For the dative (locative)
with or without preposition c£ Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. b. iv. At the Pythian games were first in- troduced certain contests for boys, in- cluding the &6kix°* and the tiavKos. 52. 8U 8* iv Koptvity. The Isthmian games included contests for dyivttot. as the class of competitor here alluded to was technically called.; tovXov dvfoOvTos. For the accus. v. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. c; Theokr. xxv. 16; Pindar, 01. iii. 23. For the sense cf. Pindar, Ncm. v. 6 ovnot yivvfft <palv<uv ripcurav parip' olvavBas 6-nwpav. 53. dvSpas 82 UitrQ. Gryllos has steadily climbed the ladder of athletic achievement. He now crowns his triumphs by a victory at Olympia: Pindar, 01. i. 7. For the locative n/<rp cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. b. Gryllos may have been modelled on Philinos, the famous Koan runner (mentioned by Theokr. ii. 115), who won the prize in the tiiavkos at Olympia on at least two occasions, namely B. C. 264, 260 : For- ster, Die Sieger in den olytnpischen Spielen, nos. 440-45. KoOctXc. Cf. fwtpa rbv (pvaavra icaO- «Xf, Soph. Ai. 517 ; Eur. El. 1143. 54 sq. irXovrtcov r6 k[oX]6v. /caXbv is a trochee in H. ; cf. iii. 18, iv. 58, 88, vii. 24. vii. 115 is the only exception (v. ad he). The adverbial phrase rd ica\6v = koKok (<T<f>6fya), is found in Theokritos iii. 3, Tlrvp kfjiy rb fcakbv ir«pi\afx{v€ : Kallimachos, Ep. 56. It seems to be of a colloquial nature, like the phrase which follows. ovSi Kap<|>os . . . Kivlcov. i Not stir- ring so much as a twig (chip) from the ground,' i. e. of a quiet disposition. We find K&p<pos tctvtiv used absolutely in iii. 67 in the phrase Kivovvra fujtt n&fxpos, i.e. remaining perfectly quiet (v. ad he). Suidas has wfc tcdp<pos Kivtiv inl r&v fovx&v* 69ucr[o]s [Is] Kv6i)pii)v. Like A$uctos Kvwpltos. 'Untouched with regard to love,' ' heart-whole. ' For dBucros cf. &0iktov €vvTjv y Eur. Hel. 795, and d$tieror ij vap$ivos, in Bekker's Anccdota, 828. There is not room for [vat], which some read in preference to [**]. After IO IIPOKTKAI2 H MASTPOnOS i$a>v <re Ka068<o vf}? Micros cicv/x/gvc tol air\dyyy epam KapSCrfv avoioTprjdeis' KCLl fL€V OVTC WKTOS OVT €<f> flfiepTfV X617T61 to 8&/j[a, T€]kvov, dXXd /iev jcara/cXaiei
  1. eal raraXi^ci teal iroQitov airoOvyjaicei,.
60 56 KA0OAO)jTHC MICHC P: super O accentus acutus: super I voc. MICHC et signum~ et accentus acutus exstant 58 ccf> % w^py vel €(f> fipcprjs coniecit Headlam 59 t6 b£>fia, rUvov Kenyon 60 TATAAIZ6I, super A prius accentu gravi posito P KvOrjpirjy there is a space in P, which indicates that <r<ppfryh is not to be joined on to what precedes, but taken separately. Rutherford^ reading, fjy <7<pprjyts t * look, his seal/ is rather abrupt. I have followed J. H. Wright (Jferondaea, pp. 187 sqq.) in taking a<pprjyls to intro- duce the conception of secrecy, of caution and silence in matters of love and in- trigue (cf. i. 47, vi. 70). ' Untouched by love, a veritable seal for secrecy.' Cf. <r<t>pfiyi(* r6v \6yov <nyy, Solon, in Stobaios Scrm. iii. 79; typfyroav ivtaiv y\&Kr<7y <7<ppTjyls iwi/cciffOca, Lukian in Anth. Pal. x. 42. The more usual method is to connect <r<pprjyh with the preceding words, and to translate 'a seal untouched (unused) for purposes of love/ comparing KvaafJUvij 8' (fyavarw 4 17s (Hpprjyrta /coprirjs, Nonnos, Dionys. ii* 305 ; but the space in P after KvOrjpirjv must be taken into account. Introd. ch. IV. For the use of h = with regard to, v. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 7. iii. Blass (G. G. A., 189a, pp. 230 fif.) has also proposed to take (Tippijyis separately, in the sense, however, of hart wie an Siegdstcin. 56. Ko96S<p ri)s MUrns. At such festivals, especially in the mwvxftcs, the passion of love was often kindled in the breasts of the young men and maidens present, e.g. in Theokritos ii. 65 Simaitha is thus fired with love for Delphis. Ant ho I. Pal v. 193 if rpv<pipii fi fjyptvo* KXfw r& yaXd/criv, "A5<wvi, I t§ <r§ Koipapivri arfjOfa vavvv- \lhi. So also in Plautus and Terence, who are in this no doubt drawing on . their Greek originals. Rohde, d.gritck. Roman 145 ; Crusius, Unters. p. 17. M1V17 is one of the deities associated with Demeter: see Philologus, vol. Iii (1894), pp. 1 sqq., 577 sqq., for the inscription *Av0is Up€ia Mi<ry K6py rbv ficjfxdv &vi(h]K€. The 42nd Orphic Hymn describes her as v&pftyos of Dionysos, and gives her the titles dyrij and dp/njros foaooa. Mise dwells in Eleusis (with Demeter, Kore), Phrygia (with Kybele), Cyprus (with Aphrodite), and Egypt (with Isis). She is a goddess of the underworld like Kore : and has a k60- 080s, or descent to the nether regions, similar to the more famous k&$o8os ttjs K6pr]s, This festival would no doubt be celebrated at night with torchlight processions. For k&$o5os Palmer refers to Prop. v. 8. 5 qua sacer abripitur caeco descensus hiatu (of the descent to the cave of the serpent at Lanuvium). €KV|&T|Vf . Cf. vi. 68 to) nfiar €$tfcvpir]va t used likewise of the eagerness inspired by the object of desire. itcvfjajv€ t which is transitive, governs r& oir\ayx ya (v. 57V 57. Ipom ktX. Cf. Menander, Leuk. iv. p. 158 M. ol<rrp&vri v60<p. oTarpos is often applied to frenzied passion, chiefly love, fooiarpku occurs in Eur. Bacch. 979. 58. €<f>* V^P 1 !*- There seems to be no other example of the accus. with Inl in the sense 'by day.' Headlam (C.P. 1899, vol. xiii. p. 151) would therefore read either i<f> f)H*py or k<f> ■hiupirp. 50. KaroicXaCci. • Makes moan to me. For the gen. with compounds of /card, cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 7. iv. b. 60. TaroAtgci. Cf. vi. 77. The word is connected with rara, a Kose-name used by a son to his mother, iii. 79 : cf. rarl f used by a slave to her mistress, v. 69. So irarepifa, 'I call (some one) varfip,* nairvdfa, 1 1 call him tramros* Others compare the German tdtscheln, ' to stroke,' * caress/ and refer to vi. 7*, where the verb comes after t6 tpakaucpov tcararpwaa. iroO&v AiroOWjoicft. Similarly Ovid (Art i. 365) gives hints to the lover trying to seduce a deserted wife : turn de te narret (sc. the pandar), turn per- suadentia verba \ addat t et insane iuret amort mori. IIP0KTKAI2 H MASTPOnOS II dXX' Z tIkvov fioi MrjTpt)(ri> /uai> ravrrfv afiafyri'qv Sos' rfi 0eS Karaprrqa-ov aavrrjv, to [yfijp&s fifj Xady <re irpoafSketyav. KaX Soia irpytjeis* rjhecols £]?7[o"€<,s kol irpbs hodrfo-erai tl p.4tpv fj Sofcet?. enteral, 65 ireia'dyfri fiev' <f>L\eo) <re, va[l] fia ras Molpas. MH. TiAXi, ra Xeufca rail/ rpv)(!av airafipkvvei 61 MHTPIXHI deleto I ad fin. P: Mippf, njv Meister 63 r* ym>a* Kenyon 64 AIATTPHE6IC superscr. m. rec. P post TTPHEelC spatium maius P HA£Cp . . H P : {jbeas fjjow kq\ npos Crusius : rjditos (rjocis Kai <roi F. D. : fjdetos dr) TtpcpOeicrj] Diels : tj8c<qs re K€pdr}(rrj Blass 65 A06HC6TAI cum paragrapho, quae postea deleta est, P (cf. Wright, Her. p. 179) 66 TTEIC0HTI cum paragrapho subscrP /*€u] /iomonnulli 67 rYAAl P: yvvat Stobaios Flor. 116, 24 : TvXkls Rutherford, Biicheler post fYAAl spatium 61. & rfcvov |ioi. Cf. Eur. Or. 124 cD ritevov fjun, Hdt. i. 207 rd /juh na$r)para : and Wackeraagel, J.F. i. 362, on the pos- sessive use of the personal pronoun. Cf. too v. 1 3. Meister would readhere Mrjrpi t t^v fxiav ravTtjv for Mifrplxv* V* * ra&rrjw (Mi?rp2 a Kose-name for Miprpfxi/), on the ground that the article is elsewhere always inserted with o5tos,5$*,*«Vos. Cf. v. 7 2 &tpes wapaiTcv/Acd at r^v piav ravnjv \ dpaprijjv : also v. 26, 38 rip dpapriijr Tafrrrjv. But cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 94K, who quotes Xen. Anab. iv. 7 dpwptv dKiyovs rot/row dvOpdmovs, and other instances, where 'the demonstrative is equivalent to here or there* So Mrjrpovs n?<r8f, vii. 107, ' of Metro here.' 62. 86s. ' Grant as a favour/ concede, dona. tq 6c$ KaTdprrjcrov. On the lips of Gyllis 1) lew would naturally mean Aphrodite. There was an 'AQpobfoiov in Kos (P.-H. 387, date about 240 B.C.}, andaguild of 'A<ppoh <na<rral (P.-H. 1 55). Two paintings of Apelles and the 'veiled Aphrodite' of Praxiteles at Kos testify to the honour in which the goddess was held there. In popular belief Aphrodite had the power of averting old age. Cf. Plutarch Sympos. iii. 6. 4, where we have the words of a popular saying, dpdfiaK' &vco t6 yrjpa? | i *aAd 'Atppo&ra. In Sparta we hear of an 'AQpo&Ttj *Afi0akoy4pa (Pausanias iii. 18. 1). Thus in the text Metriche is to attach herself to Aphro- dite : rb yrjpas pi) \d$y <rc vpoaMipav. She is in fact to become a Up68ov\os of Aphrodite by a single act of worship ; cf. Jackson, Proceedings of Cambridge Philological Society, 1903, p. 14. Others punctuate after 0c$ instead of after &fc> taking dpaprirjv 66s t§ 0c$ together, and translating Kardprqcou aavrijv by ' watch yourself/ ' prends garde. 1 tcarap- ra<r$ai mt <r<xxppovety, cf. Hdt. iii. 80, ix. 66 (v. Herwerden, Lexicon Dialecti- cum, s.v.). The verb is found in one other place in H., v. 67, where it is « ' to hang ' in the literal sense. 63. XdOfl . . . irpoof3\4i|rav. 'Steal upon you (lit. look upon you) before you know.' 64. koI Soid trp^cts, ' you will gain two advantages.' We must punctuate after vpf]£€i$, as the space in P indi- cates. The two advantages are then described by the words that follow. We should expect Gyllis to say ' You will enjoy Gryllos' love, and you will also be richly rewarded.' This sense would be given by i)8«'a» Crj<T€is /cat wp6s *tX., or by IjttaK ... teal (rot kt\. In any case v. 65 seems to refer to a tangible reward in contrast with love for its own sake. Gyllis estimates others by her own standard. The future $7<rc» seems necessary owing to bo0rj(T(Tcu. For the spondee in the fifth foot v. on v. 21. For {fly Wian cf. Menander 650 (Kock). 66. trcCofnTi |uv. The genitive is used with vu6*o6ai four times in Hero- dotos, i. 126; v. 29, 33; vi 12. It seems to be an Ionic idiom, but occurs in Attic at Eur. 7. A. 726; Thuk. vii. 73- ^tXco <rc. Amo te. In vii. 4 kyto <f>iXw at is taken by some in this way as a formula of welcome (v. ad loc.). va[l] Cf. Introd. ch. V. 3. A. xii. 67. 1/vXAL There is no need to read 12 IIPOKTKAIS H MASTPOIIOS 70 75 tov vovv* fid tt)V yap MdvSpio? KaTanXoxriv /cat ttjv <j>£kr)V Atjfirjrpa, tclvt eya> i£ dXKrjs yvvaucos ovk &v ^Seca? €[irlflKov<ra, XO)\riv 8' de&eiv X^' ^ v €^€7rai8€vcra koX rrjs dvpri? tov ovBbv l)(6pov rpyeurOcu. <rv 8' aSris €s /ic /1178c ev, ^[tjXrj, rou>i> (f>€pOV(Ta X**P €l ' l&OoV 09 flLTptfCaLO-L irpeirei yvvai^i, reus real? cwrayy^XXc' ttjv Hvuecti 8e Mrprpiyyiv ea dakirew tov 8l<f)pov' ov yap ivyekQ, tis cis MdvSpw. 68 post NOYN spatium K . TATTAC3CJN denique cognovit Kenyon 69 €r(x) . 2 ut videtur P: €y©[y]€ Kenyon " " 71 X(x)AON superscr. A m. rec. 2 P 73 sq. /i?;oc €va (fnpovcra x^P fl pvtiov' bv bi ypgai- <ri 7rp€7r€i kt\. Blass 74 fUTprjlaart Bucheler: MtTPH I AIC P 76 TTY0€(Jl)A€ (TT ex A I m. pr. facto) P super € ad fin. accentus gravis exstat 77 TON AI<t>PON super MHTPIXHN m. pr., litteris MHTPIXH deletis: MHTPIXHN primo dederat P MANAPIN cum accentu acuto super A P rwXX/[s], In v. 18 TvWl occurs with t, but we may scan v. 67 with an initial choriambns (- w w -) or regard the 1 as lengthened by the ictus; cf. iii. 7, iv. 20. The position of the name coming first in the sentence increases the im- pressiveness of Metriche's words. Sto* baios ( Flor. 1 16. 24) quotes as far as rbv vovv, but with yfow (ITNAI for TTAAI). t£ XcvkcL twv Tpix&v. This is some- what more emphatic than at \evteal rpi\€i. Cf. iii. 52 rwfifi\v rip (or}s; Introd. ch. V. 2. B. i.b. 68. KaTdirXoxriv. This is undoubtedly the reading of the Papyrus. Metriche is convinced that Mandris is alive and will return to her (cf. on v. 44). Perhaps Kardv\<ucrtv, ' sailing into harbour/ im- plies that the home of Metriche was in a seaport ; v. Introd. to this Mime. 69. A-f|ji.T)Tpa. The goddess is put second to Mandris. Gyllis likewise uses val A'/^rjrpa at v. 86. 71 sq. x°>M v KT ^* The emphasis is on x v ^h v * ^d there is a play on the meanings of xwA^p and x»Ad. ' Claudam pedibus fecissem ob clauda fide verba, nam par pari * (Bucheler). With x^A A dtifctv « 'liederliche Reden fuhren' (Cr.), * to make immoral proposals/ cf. dWcusfalfoiv, to speak in vain. In Prooim. 4 r& kvW' dei&tiv refers to the 'limp- ing' verse, the ' scazon/ or ' choliambic' Lit ' I'd have taught her for her lame (vicious) advice to go limping away, and to hate the very threshold of my door.' With tj}s Bvprjt *tA. cf. iii. 38. 73. |ii)82 iv . . . toiov. ' Not one word (proposal) of this kind. 1 For the hiatus cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. i. d and v. 43. 74. |urpt|laiov. Cf. Servius ad Aett. iv. 216 Multa lectio mitras proprie meretricum esse docet. So Pollux iv. 151 Si&fUTpos kralpcu The Papyrus has fitrprfiais, with the initial letter some- what obscured. There is, however, no reason to doubt that it is ft: hence d\€Tp7)icus = aMrpici (Cr.) is not possible. Blass reads (v. above) firfSk iv[a] . . • <p(povaa x^P €l l&Oov ov & ypfoucrt kt\. This involves the addition of a letter to iv, for which there is no room in the MS. 75. rats v&us. Such women as Myrtale and Sime (v. 89) are meant. Perhaps reus vicus with the article means 'those young women of yours/ and Gyllis at v. 90 may refer back to these words of Metriche. 76 sq. Tt^v IIv6«i> . . . Mt)TpCxt)v. Cf. Sulpicia maiorxvi. 3 : Si tibicura togae (i. e. of harlots) potior, pressumque qua- sillo I scorlumquamServifilia Sulpicia. Metriche adopts her full title as a woman of honourable estate, very different from the lights-of-love of v. 75. UvOiai is the gen. of Tlv$iri$, for which we should expect IlvBcico ; but after € or 1 the c of the termination is dropped, cf. pviow from fivicu, ii. 22. OAViretv rdv 8C<t>pov. Cf. on v. 37. / IIPOKTKAIS H MASTPOIIOS 13 aXX* ovBk tovtmv, (fxtaC, rZv \6y<ov TvXXls Sctrat. SpeCaaa, ttjv fie\aivi& eia{p]L\jiov K7j]KT7)iA6povs T/>cis eyx€a[<ra rov d]Kpi]Tov 9 80 Kai vhayp imo-Tdijacra, 80s in^iv i]h[p]q>. ©P. 777, TvKki, irWi. IT. Sct^by ov 7i[apa]XKdn{€Lv irelo-ovcrd <r tfkdov, dXXa €[#07x1] rcHy t[p]a>^. 78 0YA€ superscr. XI m. rec. 3 P 4>YC€I superscr. A m. rec. 2 P 79 post A6ITAI spatium in margine KYTT€AAA superscr. A€Y (Blass) 80 KT)Krr)fi6povs Nicholson, Biicheler : . . KfHMOPOYC P cyx*aaa rod oKpr t Tov Crusius: ?["X§A£ . • OY P: iyx*<ura /ux aKprjrov Headlam 81 KAI cum paragrapho P * mtiv Kenyon ibp<$ Blass: . AP(|)J P : dbp&s Biicheler 82 Verba 177 rvAXl nWi servae dedi Ribbeckium secutus post 176101 spatium maius P post A6IE0N spatium ov napaWdrrap scripsi : OY TT . . . AAATT . . P (ita nunc Kenyon) : owe cyo> ndpnav Blass 83 post HA60N spatium ak\a " ' " p.- axvix^c v --*-— iKrjTi rS>v lpS>v Crusius T(x) N I POi) N P : «£' €ywv tLpcov Stadtmiiller Metriche quotes the words of Gyllis against her with considerable effect. ivy*\§. Present tense, as y€\Aw has for future yeX&aopat. 'No one can point the finger of scorn at Mandris,' i. e. on account of his wife's behaviour. 78. ov8l. Metriche did not want to listen to Gyllis; neither (ovdi) does Gyllis on her part wish to hear more than 'yes' or 'no.' <t>curl introduces a proverbial expression; cf. Lat. (uf) atunt. Cf. vii. 49 dAA' ov \6yajv ydp t <paoiv> ij dyopi) Stirou. Proverbs are sometimes indicated by other formulae, e.g. ii. 44-5 <prjal ... to rov \6yov 81) rovro. Gyllis does not 'need such words,' the plain refusal is enough. Metriche sees that her visitor is not likely to appreciate her love for Mandris, and so without further ado she prepares to get rid of her amicably. 79. StiTot. For this, which — indiget, cf. vii. 49, quoted in the last note. In vi. 41 Sutou «= 5cf : ttjv ptv yXtvcrcrau lirrcfActv Surai ; and so apparently kburo = $Su at viii. 18 ; but v. note on vi. 41. |uXaivC8a. A large shell from which to drink, Lat. concha. Cf. Juvenal vi. 304 cum bibitur concha, i. e. extra tmnsuram, according to the Scholiast. The female pandar is constantly described as besotted. Propertius, v. 5. 75 invokes upon the lena a curse of perpetual thirst, and assigns her as a monument curto vetus amphora collo. 80. [ic-f|]KTim6povt, sc. Kvddovs; each holding i of the current local liquid measure. If the ieorv\r) was the local standard, then three ticnjp. would be £ pint; and with two parts of water to one of wine, the amount offered to Gyllis would be f pint (Nicholson, Athenaeum, Oct. 3, 1 89 1 ) . 'EKrrjp6poi = sextarii (Herwerden), but 3 pints would be too much. 81. l]8[p]$. This reading, due to Blass, seems to mean ' in a bumper,' lit. 'violently* {cum sudore). It is appa- rently colloquial. atySn (Biicheler) would have the meaning ' strongly ' ; the word 6\b)>6s being used of strong drink. The indications of the MS. are, however, in favour of «, not s, as the final letter. 82. The first words are spoken by the maid (Bpiiova), not by Metriche, as the vapaypaxpos after v. 81 indicates. rg. Usually rrj, an old Epic impera- tive, in Homer always followed (as it is here) by a second imperative: e.g. Tij ffvctffov Ail, II. xxiv. 287. 8«!|ov. ' Give it me. 1 At iii. 62 we may take &€l{ovT€s in a similar sense, 'to bring forward .' The Ionic form would be di(ov, but here the letter 1 is not marked as to be deleted. At iii. 62, moreover, the MS. has dt^ovrts = dc^ovre*. ir[apa]XA6/rr[«iv. Used absolutely, — ' to go astray/ Lat. desipere : Plato, Tim. 27 C, 71 E; cf. Eur. Hippol. 935 \6yot irapoXA^Trovrw, « delirious words.' So I read from the traces of the MS. We require an infinitive to provide an object to vuoovoa. 83. l[p]Ov. There is no doubt as to the reading, but it is not clear what lpo\ 14 nPOKTKAlS H MASTPOIIOS MH. &v ovv€K€v fWL, TvWt, &vd[0r)$ rovSc. IT. 09 <rov y&vovro, fia tckvov, 7r[o]Xv[9 hrjvto' 85 rjhvs y€, vai AijfiTiTpa- Mi}[ry>]i)([)}9] ol[vo]v ffhiov dtvov TvXkl? ov n€[7r](OK[€]v [ic]ai. av 8' cvrv^ci fioi 9 t4kvov. dcr[<£aXca>$ ttj/dci <ravrqv* ifiol he Mvprakr) T€ #c[al X\ifi7j viax fieuoLev, ear &v iv7rve[y] TvXkls. 90 84 apdBrjs rovfc scripsi : (x)NA P : &va fj&Urrov Crusius 85 COY cum accentu ~ super Y P MA cum accentu ~ P Xiptf Crusius 86 MrjTpixn£ otvov Blass : Mrjrpixijf oluos 9 Biicheler 87 HA6ION cum accentu acuto super € P ntir&Kcv ku> Crusius : TT€ . (a)K£N . Q3 P : nenoK ovkg> Biicheler 88 a<r<t>akc<os r^pci Blass : AC (vel AG ) P 89 TAYT H N superscr. C m. pr. P «<u 2Lpaj Biicheler : K . . . IMH P : koi 'Errifju] Rutherford arc referred to. Perhaps some festival in honour of Aphrodite : v. on v. 62. But Gyllis may have said the first thing that occurred to her in her confusion. In Ionic we find both Upbs and lp6$. On the relation of these forms to one another cf. Smyth, The Greek Dialects : Ionic, p. 631. 84. ' And because of this (the reason which G. has just given) you have enjoyed the cup of wine.' tov8c, sc. otvov. For the gen. cf. of/ret;; dvaiftrjv tojv tikvosv, At. Thesm. 469. Metriche 'points to the ptXawis, which is still in Gyllis 1 hand. 85. os«#cu olros, i.e. the wine re- ferred to in v. 84. I&d. 'Truly /'verily.' This word, which some refer to p/fjTVP, i.e. Arj^Tr/py is, according to the observation of Meister, used only by women. It occurs eleven times in Herodas, and, must be carefully distinguished from pA. See iv. 20, 33, 43> &c. At Theokr. xv. 89 (pa v6dw &v$ponros) the Scholiast says that the usage is Syracusan and expresses indignation: Zvpafcdatov t6 fto, evl Ayavajcrrjatcus \€y6p€vov. This statement is probably a mere inference from the passage in Theokritos, and is not borne out by the fresh evidence in Herodas. Thus at Her. iv. 20, 33 pa expresses admiration or surprise. For Ma = Rhea Kybele, worshipped throughout Asia Minor, cf. A. E. Contoleon, Rev. des £tudes grecq. xi. 169-173. 86. A^|tt)Tpa. So Metriche uses pa... rijv (piKrfv Ahprjrpa, v. 69. On the 0a- \v<Tia, the festival of Demeter in Kos, v. Theokr. vii and commentators : Paton- Hicks, p. 358. 88. cvTvxfi jtov. Like x°*f>i /*°* & H6,TpoK\t teal €lv 'Atbao Mpoiaiv, 11. xxiii. 19. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. b. rlicvov. This can be addressed only to Metriche, not to Bptiocra as Ribbeck takes it. AotyoXlus rfjpct. This reading is due to Blass. After a there is in P apparently a or $, not 7 (dy/eaXliov M, Biicheler). 89. ouvHjv. P has rcamjv corrected to aavrrjv. The latter is probably right, as it is hardly likely that Gyllis would express solicitude for the attendant. i\Lol. Emphatic: 'my hope is that Myrtale,' &c. MvpTaAij. The name of a courtesan, found also in ii. 65, and elsewhere, e.g. in Aristainetos i. 3. 2]C|U). This reading seems better than K&vript) = zeal 'Evrifirj. The name ^ififf is perhaps found in Lukian diall. meretr, 4. 4, and certainly on Inscrip- tions (L. Radermacher, Rhein. Mus. vol. Iv. 150). 90. v€<u pivotcv. We may suppose that the women in question lived with Gyllis, who prays that they may remain young and attractive while she has breath in her body. Cf. on v. 75. The ending of the Mime thus shows Gyllis in somewhat the same character as the Uopvo&ooico's of ii. In the same way the end of ii pre- pares us for the third Mime, which illustrates practically the principle ex- pressed in ii. 100. So also vii follows naturally on w. 95-6 of vi. Possibly i, ii, iii may have formed a kind of trilogy; also vii may have been acted immediately after vi. II II0PN0B02K02 BATTAP02 TPAMMATEYS BA. "AvSpes St/cacrrat, ttjs yew)? /i[«/] ovk iark f)fi€(ov KpLTal hrjicovOev ovSk [ttj]s 8o^[s, 1 €CT€] super € prius accentum gravem habet P AHKOY06N spatium 2 post Battaros, by profession a TIopyoBofficSs, brings an action against a man of higher position named Thales. The ground of complaint is that Thales has entered the house of Battaros forcibly and at- tempted to carry off one of his protegees, by name Myrtale. The Mime is entirely taken up with the speech of Battaros. He begins by warning the jury not to be influenced by the social position of Thales. To give a rich man the right to maltreat and rob a neighbour because the latter is poor would be inconsistent with the principles of democracy. Thales is in reality only a Phrygian who has changed his name. The law of Chairondas (Charondas) on the subject of assault is then read at the request of Battaros. Then follows abuse of Thales' character. Myrtale is called as a witness to the truth of Battaros' allegations. Battaros admits his low birth and the stigma attached to his calling : but in his person the jury are trying the cause of all the aliens resident in the state. The hos- pitality of Kos has been famous ever since the time when Herakles and Askle- pios were entertained there. Finally Battaros calls on the jury to judge with- out fear or favour, and to condemn Thales, for, as the proverb goes, ' Phrygians improve by beating.' The scene is laid at Kos, as we see from w. 95 sqq. The dramatist Eubulos wrote a nopvofaoff/c6s (O. Hense, Rhtin. Mus. lv. 222 sq.). We also hear of a Tlopvopoatcbs by Poseidippos, and a 'TaKivdos 4 liopvoQocrKos by Anaxilas (Schneider, Ns Jahrb. f. Phil cxlv. 108 sqq.). The type was probably de- rived from Magna Graecia : Crusius, Unters. p. 50. This Mime is one of the best, if not the best, of the whole collection. The character of the pandar is excellently maintained throughout: and there is considerable humour shown in the contrast between the style of the great masters of Attic forensic eloquence, which Battaros affects, and the ignoble nature of the charge which he brings against his opponent. It is probable that Herodas derived some hints from Sophron in writing this Mime (Crusius, Unters. 51). There are also several reminiscences of the Attic orators, which can scarcely be accidental : cf. the notes on w. 23, 33, 86, 92. Herzog has claimed for the speech of the Tlopvo- poc/cds what he calls a *Yircpci1ittos \ a ~ pcucrfjp ( Koischt Forschungen und Funds, p. 214). On this cf. O. Hense, Rhein. Mus. lv. 222 sqq., who justly decides that it is not Hypereides alone that has suggested this Mime. It is Attic oratory in general that is here travestied or rather 'der kunstreiche Apparat dieser Beredsamkeit, und ihr bisweilen hoch gegriffener Ton.' (p. 229). With Battaros Prof. Weil compares Ballio in Plaut Pseudolus (Journal des Savants, 1891, p. 667). We may add Sannio (Terence, Adelphi). 1. Yfv4|s. Cf. below, v. 32 and iv. 84. Kallimachos used the word, fr. 241. Her. does not use yhos. 2. <f||tco»v. Probably 'of Thales and myself,' and not » Ifiov. S^kovOcv. Attic 8fnrov$tv. Wikov is found iii. 91, v. 24 ; 8-fi/eovOtv only here. It occurs in Attic chiefly before a vowel : Ar. Wasps 296 ; Plut. 140. Themistios reckoned ' inter delicias Atticionum rh hrfvovOtv koX rb K&vura /ecu rif Aioct(6pw ' (Lobeck, Phryn. p. 212, quoted by Starkie on Ar. Wasps, 1. c.). 16 IIOPNOBOSKOS ovS* €i 0aX^s fikv oSros a^Crjv i[riv] lrqvv €)(€i rakavTtov nevT, eya> 8c fi[v9] a/>rovs, Siiq/ vfrepetjet, Bdrrapov [rt, n]rjfi['qv]a^ 5 Xufcop yap [a£iov] /cXaucrat* • •••••••• T6X5 Bpa]xjlTJP' /1C/30S Tl TJJS [7TO]Xcft)9 KTjycL'
  1. eal £] °^X ^ 5 j8ovXo[/i€o-]0a, dXX' a>s rjfieas
3 lineolam ad init. versus habet P : cf. i. 31 mfiv] NYN superscr. H m. pr. P 4 & /it)f fyrow Palmer : A€M . . APTOYC P : dc f^tf &provt Crusius 5 ducfl \m€p€^(t Crusius nrjprivae Nicholson, Bucheler : . . . HMH . I AC P 6 ad initium versus . . KOIN . 0)AY- KON P; ita nunc Kenyon: '0 an A ante I, N an Y post I incertum: de K posteriore vix dubitari potest' \vkou yap afiov kXclwtcu Blass (v. adnotatt.) 7 . C . IHCOMACTOCHIAC . . . N(Y)XO)PH P (v. adnotatt.) 8 rc\2> bpaxfflv scrip si pepos rt Crusius £e wo? \t*v loos ian kt\. Blass . . A€(OC superscr. 10 m. pr. P 9 xal {aptv ovx if &ov\6pc<r3a aXV a>f fans Crusius : 0)M€NOYXO)C BOYAO . . . 0A KAAAO)C HM6AC (K in voc. KAAAO)C postea deleto) P H in voc HM6AC accentum acutum habet cry/ i. e. to extort ft display of feeling from the most unsympathetic. Then v. 7 would begin a fresh sentence. I had thought of €/ch (l&v) ycvfiffo/jiai aarbs J &OTV kov x&pri> ' I ^11 enrol myself in a city, where there is a true city and not a wilderness.' Cf. aypbs 1} v6\ir kirl r$>v vapavoixovvToov, Paroemiogr, Graeci ii. 11: Epicharmos is also quoted for the words dypdv r^v v6kiv voiovaiv. The letter however before . . rfffo/A seems to be 1 (Blass) and not v f and that before X&PV is not certain (f &ff[rv ffv]yx^PV Crusius after Mekler). In these circumstances no restora- tion can attain to reasonable certainty, and I therefore leave w. 6-7 incom- plete. 8. TeXa 6pa]xH»fy> 'I pay a drachma,' i.e. 1 drachma per month as ptroticos. So at Athens the pfroucoi paid 1 drachma per month (the pcrot/ciov). Battaros claims to be protected as belonging to a recognized class of aliens. He has a 'stake in the country'; pipos rt rrjs w6kios trijy&, 'fyaJxpV is quite possible, though the 17 is not quite clear (Kenyon). [ir6]Aia>!. The MS. has in the text voktws, which was then corrected to vo\ios, the letters to being written over €<u. v6\ios is found at w. 26, 31. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. v. 9 sq. Kal g]&jifv. Battaros makes use of a proverbial phrase which is best 3. 0aX^. For the name and accent cf. O. Schneider, Callimachea ii. 260, who gives the rule ©0X17*, gen. 9aAov; but &a\rp, gen. &a\rjros. t[V|v] vrfiv. The ship on which Thales brought a cargo of wheat to Kos from Ak6 {v. 16). 4. iy& tk |t[0]s aprovt, sc. rpdtyoj; 'I am like a mouse nibbling loaves,' i. e. I live from hand to mouth. This reading suits the space in the MS. better than iy& & /uyS' dprovs (Crusius). For the omission of the verb cf. on i. 3. 5. 8Ckxj *]ircpgcs « will get the better of me in law.' Bdrrapov. The name is appropriate to a tcivatfos {v. 74). Cf. BaraXos, the name applied to Demosthenes by his enemies: Aischin. 41. 14. Stammering is the mark of a pa\ajc6s (Persius i. 35). In Plut. de poet, and. iii. p. 1 8 C we find Bdrpaxos 4 vopvo&ocricbs alluded to as a well-known character in literature, by the side of Thersites and Sisyphus. Hense would read B&rrapos there for Bdrpaxos (Neue Jahrbucher 145-6, pp. 265-7). irjnuftvjas. Cf. jrtjpfivy, iv. 70. 6. The restoration is very uncertain. Blass reads t$ datcrvky \vkov ycLp &£iov K\av<rcu icfjv Xt/tys o/mkttos J, &arv 8' Ik X&PV : but burnlKy is very doubtful, and the sense proposed is obscure. Possibly however Kvkov ycLp [a£iov] kKovcoi may be right- ' it is enough to make a wolf nOPNOBOSKOS 17 6 Kai]pb<; cX/c€t. irpoa-rdrqv [vip]eiv Mewrjv, 10 eyfi)] o *Api[aTo<l>]S)VTa' ttv£ [ve]viicqK€v TA4v]vt)s 9 [ Kpi&\ro<f>fi>v he ^jJtl] vvv &yx el " Kei fiYj €<tt aX[rj0]ea ravra, ro[v rfX]Cov hvvros i£ek]0€T 6[\€<t]<ov, dvhpes, rj[v cl]^ y\atvav* or]€i>£s e[y]fc> t$ ir/ooorar[fl Tjc&opfyfy/xcu. 15 10 6 Katphs ft™ Stadtmiiller, Headlam v4p*iv] ...IP: in margine NEMEIN m. rec. 4 II *yo> d' * kpurrooS&vra Headlam: .... £PJ . . . <J>(ONTA P : tyw r 'Apurrofctvra Crusius vivtKTjKtv Kenyon 12 Mcw^r* 'Apiarotfr&v d« Blass, Crusius «#ri Biicheler. NYN ArXI P 13 K€l rf €W SkriQia ravra Blass : .... H6CTAA . . €A P. rod fj\iov Kenyon, Blass 14 e£c\6cr 6\€<ra>v Blass. 4* fix* Blass : H . . . X? P 15 <rr<vS>s Blass : . . €(r)NO)C P : drtv&s Crusius" nBuprjyfxai Blass: . €8(f)PHr7V\AI P: d«8a>pij/iai Biicheler known in the form (u/uv «yay> obx &* $i\op*v, aA\' a* 8vpa/ic0a, Menander Monost. 190 ; c£ Terence Andria iv. 5. 10 ut quimtts, aiunt, quando ut volu- ntas turn licet. The proverb is, however, earlier than Menander : Plato, Hipp. Mai. 301 C, alludes to it : ob\ ota jBou- A€T«U r«y, <paolv avBpwwoi fcoororc wapot. fua(6fX€voi t dAA* ota hvvarai. Instead of ws dwdfitOa Battaros uses the form &s ijntas 6 icatpbs IXjcu, «I live not as I should like, but as circumstances force me.' Headlam {C. -ff.xiH. 151) compares with 6 itatpbs t\K€t Philostr. Ep. p. 229. 23 ayovaiv avrbv ol teatpal, Liban. Ep. 1567, &c. Kaip6s=xp€ia,Tvxn i TdL'Kpari- fiara: tknci ■* /bafcrcu. 10. irpoorarnv. «A patron/ i.e. a citizen of Kos, who would look after the interests of aliens who sought his pro- tection. We must distinguish irpo<rrd- rrfs in this sense from the several mem- bers of the board of wpoar&rai at Kos, which corresponded to the Athenian vpvravt tt : cf. v. 40, and Paton-Hicks, p. xxxvi. [W|t]iiv. Infinitive for imperative (an Ionic idiom : Headlam, /. Ph. xxi. 83). I have adopted this reading, which is a correction in the margin, for vi/tei, which was probably the reading of the text. Battaros challenges Thales to settle the dispute through their respec- tive champions ; he himself selects a footpad, Aristo hon. MfwTjv. 'The name Mivmp, gen. Mcwfa, occurs Nic.Dam.yK 53 (Pape- Benseler,) ' Palmer : cf. Crusius, Unters. p. 177. 11. [*y&] 8* , Api[<rro+]«vra > sc. vepw. An Aristophon is mentioned on a Koan inscription, P.-H. 10 a. 50. irv£[vf]vlici)iccv. The fact is mentioned with the object of showing that Mennes is no weakling. Battaros plays fair: the champion he proposes to assign to Thales is a doughty fighter. 12. f Apur]To<t>&v ktX. The exploits of Aristophon as a footpad (cf. &itx*i) had gained him a reputation : cf. 'Optartp 6 ftaw6/Atvos in Aristophanes, Acharn. 1166, Birds 1491. Battaros then plavfully invites the audience to come ana witness the feats of Aristophon after sunset, when they will probably leave their cloaks in the possession of the footpad. This must be the general sense ; but the restora- tion of w. 13-14 presents difficul- ties. 13 sq. The reading which I have adopted is that of Blass : ' if this be not true, come forth after sunset and you shall lose, each man of you, his cloak.' '. . . v«jT seems certain and oX quite possible,' Kenyon. The con- struction, however, ^4X0(7^ dxioojv, sc was r«y, is decidedly harsh. <£cA0€t' may be for l(tk6ir<»: but we should have expected the scriptio plena. 1 5. [<rr]«vat. • Closely.' So Blass : the ordinary reading is artv&s. [r]f0Ap[T)}y|&at. • I use my champion to defend me,' lit. • as my armour.' Cf. Horn. Od. xxiii. 369 lfapfi<roovro M XaX*$, //. viii. 530 ator t«Jx<« *«W xOivrts. For the perfect = present cf. Introduction, ch. V. 2. B. 5. b. v. i8 nOPNOBOSKOS ipel ra jx* [v^v ' i£ ¥ Ak7j$ iky[kovd]a 7rvp]ov$ aymv Kfjcrtjca ttjv kclktjv Xi/iav*' iyi) 8]^ ir6\p]va$ cfc TvpoV ri r<o hijfup tovt iarC; h](oper)v yap ovff ovtos irv[p]ov$ hC8(0cr akij]0€Lv ovt eye* irakiv Ktivr)v. ci 8* ovv€K€v ir\el tt/v Oakacrcrav rj ^Kaivav 20 1 6 €p€i rax vfMiv Crusius : X...NP c'XqXou&z Blass 17 nvpovs ay<Dv Crusius : . . . OYCArCON P Kfjarrjaa rrjv Mekler : KH.THCTATIN cum accentu acuto super H prius P; T secundum postea deletum est 18 scj. eyv de nopvas Headlam: ....6170. NAC P: ryc!> di ncpvas Crusius €#e TvpoV ri t^> dq/to> tovt *Wt; Headlam : **c Tvpov n tw drjpup jrporiQrjfu Crusius 19 da>p*rjp Hicks 20 bidaxT akrfiuv Headlam: 61 N P. irakip kciwjv] KaXrjv Kiitciv Biicheler, Headlam : rraXiv #c . ivrjv olim Kenyon 16. [ip«tTA]x'[*|iqv. The figure called in Rhetoric vpoKaT&XTjif/is, anticipation of the opponent's case. The 1st persons in w. 16, 17, can scarcely proceed from any one but Thales, and must therefore be in a quotation. 'The only letter visible in the first part of the line, is apparently a x about the fifth or sixth letter' (Kenyon). Hence \4£a \6yovs ptkv (Headlam) is not so good as hpu rax' vptv. "Akt)s. The well-known Phoenician seaport which was afterwards called Ptolemais : now St. Jean d'Acre. Ma- haffy, Empire of the Ptolemies, p. 90. c\4Xov6]a. Cf. the Homeric €l\^ \ovda. 17. [irup]ovs fl-ycov. Cf. on v. 80. Wheat and oil were the staple products of Phoenicia. These were exported from Tyre, Sidon, and Ake. K^<mr)<ra. The manuscript reading is KTj.TrjaTa, i.e. probably Kr\aT7\ara\ the scribe afterwards deleted the r in the final syllable. ioTqaa = iiravua. tt^v kok^v Xip.6v. \ifjibs is masc. in Attic. The feminine 4 Xi/*^f is called by the grammarians Doric : and is ac- cordingly used by the Megarian in Ar. Acharn. 743 ; cf. Bion vi. 4. But it also occurs in the Homeric Hymn to Deme- ter 312, Kallim. fr. 490, in Poly bios and the Anthology. The date of the famine here alluded to is not known. 18. [iy& h]\ iro[p]vas, sc. hX^XovBa &ywv. This is Battaros' reply to the imaginary appeal of Thales. ' The latter may lay claim to your consideration be- cause he relieved you in time of famine. But this was no disinterested act on his part He did so because he had some- thing to gain, as I have when I bring my slaves to market.' The reading usually adopted is ircpv&s (pres. partic. ofrrepyrjiu) . With this reading ti makes a difficulty. ' iropvas is probably right,' Kenyon. ck Tvpov. The relations between Kos and Tyre were close and intimate : cf. P.-H. 165, 341 ; Crusius, Unters. p. 178. tC t$ otitic? ktX. ' What does that matter to the people ? * 19. [BJcoprnv. Attic Hwpfdv, ' gratis.* 20. IStScucr a\-f)]0fiv. This restora- tion is fairly certain. -Oiv = -Ouv is clearly legible. dXridetv = a\uv. The play upon the two meanings of the verb (cf. Latin mold) is obvious. The infini- tive is one of purpose. Cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 5. c. v. irdXiv kcCvt)V, sc. dtiojfi dkrjdfiv. This is the true reading ; icakijv is not possible, for * the first letter seems plainly ir ' (Kenyon). Battaros, as he says teelvrjv, points to Myrtale (cf. v. 65). 2 1 sqq. The main verb of the pro- tasis is a£c<, v. 24. ' If, because he is a rich trader, he is to be allowed to carry off my slaves by force, the pro- tection given bv the state is worthless.' irXci t^v OdXcuro-av. A common phrase : cf. Demosth. Phil. i. 34, An- tiph. 'EQic. 1 ir\cts t^v ddkarrav <tx<h- vioiv iroi\ovpivojv\ 'do you live by trading while you can buy a rope (to hang yourself) ? * ol wXiovres is frequent, «»
  • traders.'
In the New Comedy and the Greek Anthology, the sailor is a type of the unruly class of the community, frequent- ing low houses and bad company : cf. Plautus, Menaechmi; Lukian, dial. nOPNOBOSKOS 19 €)(€(, TpltoV \Lvi<av *Attik<0V, ey<w 8' oIk4(o iv yfj, TpiBo)va Kal dcr/ccpa? crcwrpas cX/ccov, pi|7 rw> agci raw e/i,a>i> c/x ou ircwras,
  1. eal Tavra pv/ctos, ol^O* tj/uv fj dXeayprj
rf)$ iroXios, dvSpes, icdfi otq) o-e/AVVveo-de, tt)v avrovoiiirjv ifiioiv @a\^$ kv&ei. ov "xprjv kavrov 00T19 carl /ca#c ttolov irqXov 7re<f>vpr)T ciSdr', cos eya> £a>€U' 25 24 €MOY cum accentu gravi super € et coronide post MP 28 bv Xpw tavrbv Ellis : 0N6XPHNAYT0N P 29 {far Crusius: ZCOIHN P meretr. iv. 3, p. 287. So Horace, Epodes xvii. 20. \Xaivav. Cf. v. 14. 22. rpi&v jj.v«ov 'Araic&v. For the form fcWcw = yankotv cf. on i. 76 IlvOica. At v. 21, 3minae is the price of a slave. At vii. 79, 1 mina is asked for a pair of ladies' shoes, v. Excursus II. 23. cv -yfi. Thales could hoist sail and get away at short notice. Battaros was tied to land. No doubt the hope of securing immunity from punishment would be stronger in the sea-faring class, and would make them more reckless. Tplffova (sc. <popwv } from tXjcojv) is the rough cloak of the poor and of certain philosophers (e.g. Cynics and Stoics). Cf. Ar. Wasps, 116, 1131 ; Ekkl. 850. dcnclpas. Pollux vii. 85 da/ctpai xnr6brjna \duiov \(Lfxojvos xpffoipov ' also in Bekker's Aneedota, 452. 9 the dotckpa is said to be inrdthjijia Attikov. dcrtctpa, da/ctpioKos are quoted from Hipponax ; oi.fr. 19 (which Her. seems to have had in his mind) ipol ycLp ovt* ISwkcls ovtc koj \\aivav J Saatiav, iv x (i H-^ VL <p&pi*a> m kov fiiycos \ ovt 1 datctpycrt robs rrdtas Sacrtirjcrt I Ztcpxnpas. JXkcov. Cf. vii. 125. This particular kind of shoe was no doubt worn loose on the feet. There is a noteworthy parallel to this passage in Isaios v. 1 1 iytcaktt avrcf Srt ift&dtas teal rpiflfana <f>opei; v. Introduction to ii. 25. Kal Tavra wkt6s. Idquc, et id are similarly used in Latin. For wktos see v. 35. oix€0 ktX. 'The protection of (i.e. afforded by) the city to us (metics) is past and done with/ •fj|uv (or iltdv). So in Attic Tragedy frequently. On the quantity of the « cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. vii. •f| AAcwotj. For the scansion cf. v. 72. 26. ir6Xios. Cf. v. 8.
  • &$' Sit? ktX. This refers to v. 27.
Note the order of the words ; ' that on which you pride yourselves, the inde- pendence of the state, will be ended by — Thales.' Cf. for the sentiment Sannio in Terence {Ad. ii. 1. 175) regnumne, Aeschine, hie tu possides ? 27. tt|v avrovotu-qv. On the independ- ence of Kos see Paton- Hicks, pp. 29 foil. vpfuv. This is a cretic here : at vii. 62 it is a spondee, by synizesis. Jjfiiwv (found 6 times) is always a spondee. Palmer would therefore emend to Kv- fjttdfVf * ravisher'; cf. Eurip. Hipp. 1068. 28 sq. xp*i v KT ^» ' He should re- member who he is, and of what clay he is formed, and live as I do.' The imperfect implies that Thales neglects this duty. P has ov*xmvawov> the * being at- tached to the wrong word. !avr6v. For the accusative after (ISSra cf. v. 78 kavrbv avriic' ddfiaei. kok irotov ktX. An allusion to the fable of Prometheus. Cf. Kalliraachos fr. 133 €t <r« HpofAt}0€vs I lirKao* Kal mjkov /*^ l£ kripov ycyovas: Horace, Carm. i. 16. 13. There is also no doubt some sarcasm conveyed by the word mj\ov. Note the form voiov for ko'iov (cf. on i. 10 kov) : it is probably preferred here owing to the alliterative effect : voiov trr/Kov »€- <f>vpT)rai (cf. v. 56). 29. irc$vpT)Tai. The at is elided as at iii. 41, v. 74, vi. 63. Cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. i. e. ws «y<2> £<*>€iv. i. e. {tv XPV y ) • • • (ditiv us iyw {(Sf). The MS. has (anyr, which Crusius thinks may be due to a conflation of two readings : i. e. (rjv and fair (« (wcik). ca 20 nOPNOBOSKOS tS>v $7)ilot€(ov <f>pia-<rovTa Kal top tJkujtov. 30 VVV 8' oi fl€V i0VT€$ TYJS 7ToXlOS Ka\v7TTfjp€$, Kal ry y*v% <f>v<r&vTes ovk 1<tov rovry, irpbs tovs vofiov^ /JXenrovcrt, tcfjfik rbv £elvov Ov[8cl]s 7ToXlT7J5 ^Xd^CTCV, Ov8' f}\0€V irpb? ras Ovpas fiev wktos, ovh* €)(0)v 8£8a? 35 Tt\v oIkltjv v<f>r}\lt€P, ovhk rSxv iropvimv {ity Xaficov ol)((OK€P' dXX' 6 4>pv£ oSros 6 wv 0aX^9 icov, Trpocrde 8*, dvhpes, 9 AprCfiii7j^ 9 airavra ravr enprjge, kovk iirgBecrdrj OVT€ 1/OflOV OVT€ irpOOT<LTY)V OVT apyOVTO.. 40 36 OIKIAN cum accentu acuto super I posterius, et H superscr. m. pr. P " tyrpfnv Kenyon 37 &iv Kenyon : r?JHI P 38 ATTPO- C0€ cum puncto super A delendi causa P 39 awavra Blass : HTTANTA P: ? ndvra Meister 30. t£v fljicurrov. 'The raeanest of the citizens/ civium vel infimum ; cf. Rhianos : oIk &v aitdprois | alv^aas nctf- Iwv oW^ rbv hirr&riov. The adverb fJKHjra is common. The adj. seems to occur only in Aelian, N. A. 4. 31 ; bnt Aelian may have derived this usage from Homer (v. L. and S. s. v.). 31. Ka\tnrry)pit. A metaphor from the tiles of a roof, which the word xa\. originally means. Here it is used to signify the chief men of the state. Cf. the German * Spitzen der Stadt.' 3a. *y«vfj. Cf. on v, 1. <J>v<r&vTfs. Usually of arrogance, cf. magnum spirare. It is not, however, used here in a contemptuous sense, for the sympathies of Battaros are with the tcaXxmrrjpts as opposed to Thales. On the contracted form tpvff&vres v. Introduction, ch. V. 1, and for the phrase cf. Menander iv. p. 157 Meineke, awams ol <pv<ra>vT€s l<p y iavroTs iiiya, ovk fcrov Tovnp, i.e. dAAd nokh /iaAAov. 33. irpdsTofav6|iovtpA4irovov. leges respiciunt, * defer to the laws.* There is a striking parallel to the argument of this passage in Demosth. Meidias §§ 62 f. Iphikrates had many friends ; but though <ppovS)v k<f> kavrqi tt}\ikqvtov . ., oi>tc i&A&ifcv ivl rcLt oUlas . . vvicrajp trrk. Cf. Introduction to this Mime (on imita- tion of the Attic orators). 34 sq. ^\6i)<rcv. dko&w, or (as at v. 51) a\oi&w, is used (see v. 46) of assault and battery : whence varpakolas, prp-pa- kolas. Ar. Clouds 911, 1327.
  • |A0cv ktA. Cf . Theokr. ii. 1 2 7-8 *l V
dkkq. fx 9 &0cfrc teal a Ovpa cfxcTO /«>xA<p, vforan teal w€k4tc€is teal Aaftw&fo ^v$ov i<p' vfiL 36. Ttiv iropvfov. Partitive gen. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. a. 37. otx<»ic«, from olxo/uu. Veitch quotes for this form Soph. Aias 896, Hdt ix. 98. $x*iKa occurs at Aisch. Pers. 13, Soph. Fr. 227. <pxV Ka is found in Epic and in late Prose.
  • pv£. Cf. v. 100.
38. 'ApT£p|ii|t. We hear of a Per- sian Satrap named 'Aprifxas (Xen. A nab. vii. 8. 25) : cf. Schulze, Rh. M. xlviii. 254. For the alleged assumption of a false name cf. Demosth. De Corona § 130, Lukian, Peregr, 1. 39. &iravro. Some would read if v6vra. On if cf. Schneider, Callim. i. 353. 40. irpo<rT&n)v. The wpoffrArm here may be the same as at v. 10 ( « ' patron *). More probably, however, the word here means an official who with the &p\oxv acted as representative of the tribe. In the Inscriptions of Cos we have several references to the yv^txa irpo<rrarB» (P.-H. 2, 10. 13, 23). In later inscrip- tions dpxw = the first magistrate. There seems to be a climax in the present passage : v6p.os — vpotrr&rrfs — apxotv : law in the abstract— a magistrate of lower rank— the first magistrate. nOPNOBOSKOS 21 k]cutoi \a/3<6v pot, ypafifiarev, rfjs clIkltjs TOV VOflOV aV€L7T€ 9 KoL (TV TTjV 6lTY)V f$V<TOV rf}s KXeiftvhpr)?, /Jc'Xtiotc, fte^/HS ov eiirg, /irj irpos re #cvo"09, <jyrjcrC 9 \& Tcwnjs fjfjLiv, to tov koyov hr/ tovto, krjtrjs Kvpoy. 45 44 fly irp6<r3* kv<t6s <j>Bfjai Headlam 45 TO cum paragrapho subscr. P AHIHC cum punctis duobus super I (nempe diaeresis signum) P 41. MaCrot ktX. Battaros pauses in true rhetorical fashion to call npon the oIkCt|s. In the MS. cumrjs might be either altcirjs or altcelrp. In Attic the spelling is alieia. The true Ionic form is dettcir) (II. zxiv. 19) or &€iK€ir) (as in Herodotos). aUia is assault, and de- notes a less serious offence than Uppis. In Attic law there was a Utcrj for alieia, a ypa<pt) for v&pts. 42. Kal <rv. Addressed to the official (6 i<t>* CScjp Pollux viii. 113) who tended the K\tipvSpa, a water-clock to time the speeches in court; Battaros claims to have the flow of water stopped while the documents are being read out. For a description of the tckefritipa see Arist. Prodi, xvi. 8. Ttjv 6irty pOo-ov. 'Stop the hole* through which the water flows. The time consumed in reading documents is not to be reckoned in the time-allow- ance. 43. n^Xpis ov ttirrj, sc. 6 ypap/xaTtvs. For the subjunctive without av v. note on iii. 4. The hiatus before cftrp may be explained by the fact that ctvy once had Digamma. There seems to be no reason to change to p. ov Vcfrrp, i.e. dytliry (avayopcvv), Cf. the hiatus cS €l5p at Ar. Wasps 425 : also Knights 438, Peace 373 («3 to*). 44 sq. These lines are difficult; and we can hardly attain to certainty with regard to them. I take <pr)al with to tov \6yov 87) toOto, which is its sub- ject, — * as the proverb says.' Cf. Lukian, Luk. 18, p. 586 t/cptva tovto 81) rb rov \6tyov •naXtvUpofAfjffai fiaWov, and see Headlam in Academy 1891, p. 362, who quotes several instances from Lukian, Alkiphron, and Plutarch. There is no difficulty about the separation of <pr)ol from its subject. This separation suits the colloquial style of the piece. ut\ irpos ktX. That there is some vulgar proverb here is plain, but the exact meaning is uncertain. The sense is, I think, * lest my vpcv/crds suffer, and furthermore my blanket be stolen/ i. e. lest I be doubly injured, the reference being to a man who was robbed of his blanket and then tossed in it. See •the description of tossing in a blanket in Libanios iii. 259 (quoted by Crusius, Unters. p. 179), with the expressions 7^7€vrai tov ramjTos % rwv ov ircirctpa- fjtivaiv rov rdirtfros. XtjtTjs icvpcrrj — a passive, as \Tfl(«r0ai is usually middle. Supply dicupOapi) or the like with tcvads from Xr/trjs tevpajf (zeugma). Other views are as follows : — (1) Headlam (C P. xiii. p. 151) pro- poses pi) irp6ff$c Kvabs <p0j)o~t x& rdinjs
  • tA., i. e. pr) <f>Oy im<p€pofjthnj 1) KotXla, ne
prius venter projluat, comparing Lucr. iv. 1026 (where Babylonica are the r<£in;s), Aisch. Cho. 753, Diphilos 72, &c. But the changes made in the manuscript reading are extensive, and the form <p6yo-i requires more support than the solitary tba/u, iii. 43. (2) Bucheler explains * litem litis- que orationem cum pudendis eorumque tegmine cotnparans cinaedus videlicet natis iacturam minoris aestimat* Qi. Dalmeyda, ' de peur que, comme dit le proveroe. on ne nous arrache a la fois cul et chemise.' (3) For Crusius' various interpreta- tions see Unters. 32 sa., 179. He takes tcvffbs as 6wij rfjs xXefnttipas, <f>rjcn (sic) as conjunctive, while his alternative render- ings, damit das Loch nicht dazuspricht and damit er nicht zum Loche spricht, give a very forced sense to the first clause. The former is a capriciose Urn- kehrung ofvpbs v&vp \4yeiv into vSup irp6s rtva \iyci, for which there is no support whatever: the latter depends on an imaginary form, rd /evabs for rbv Kvo6v t to say nothing of an alteration of the manuscript irpoorc to irpbs r6. The second clause (uf) . . . 6 rdinjs . . . Xrjtijs Kvpoy) he renders (p. 180) ' damit ich nicht ze prellt (' toss ed* ) werde '; but this does not seem to explain Xrjtrjs tajpoy. \ 22 nOPNOBOSKOS 50 TP. hri)v 8' ekevdepos tis aiKicr^ hovhqv tj €K(bv hri<rrrQ, ttjs 811079 to Tifirjfia hiirkovv tcXcitg). BA. ravT eypaxfte Xaipd>vhr)$, avhpes hucaorat, /cat oirxjL Bdrrapos XFd%>°* v %a\rjv fieTeXdetv. rjv dvpyjv he T19 KoxfrQ, fivrjv Tivero), <jyqcrl' rjv he TrvJ; akoujoy, a[\]kr)v iraki \Lvr\v t tjv he ra oIkC eiiirpria{ f Q fj opovs xmepfl'i), ^ikCas to ri/x/i^a e[vei]ne, Krjv fikdxpy tx, hnrkoov Tiveiv. 48 AITTAOYN cum paragrapho subscr. P 49 BATTACOC, PO superscr. m. pr. P 50 fjp . . . dm\6ov rlvciv (v. 54) scribae (rP.) tribuit Rutherford 51 <t>HCIN P 52 eMfTPHgHIP.P 54 tu€ifi€ Kenyon: €NIM€cum paragrapho subscr. P 46. The words of the law are read oat. The clerk begins, not at the beginning of the law, but with the first clause that fits the case : hence 81 with iirfjv. 47. IkAv firurirQ. Aut sciens assecta- tusfuerit ; so Headlam, who shows that the phrase is a translation into Ionic of ivatcoKovO-fjaj) : cf. Aisch. c. Timarch. 139 tovKov (k*v${pov ircuSds yd\r' kpav fxfjT 4ircuco\ov$€iv y f) rihrrtaOai rj hrffxoaia fiaffnyi vcvHikovtcl nkyyas. ivi<nrji is the 2nd aor. conj. of t<piv<x). Meister reads imffvjj as from ivunrdoj ; but tbe present tense does not suit aUiay (aor.). rr\% 8Ckt|s r6 tC)i.t)|m&. litis acsti- mationem. Cf. Ar. Wasps 897. 48. BwrAoOv. Cf. v. 54 for predicative use of adj. XaipcovSi)t. The name of the cele- brated Dorian legislator of Katana is better known to us in the form XUpd/vSas. Cf. Arist. Pol. ii. 1 2 Xapdn/Sas 6 Karavcuos rots avrov voXirats /cat rats dXkcus rats XaX/cibi/cais v6\tcri reus ire/ri 'IraXiav teal 'XiKtXiav (yofM$4TTis iyivcro). Diod. Sic. xii. 19 tells us that Ch. killed himself for accidentally breaking one of his own laws. His laws were ' sung* at Athens in (TvfivSaia : cf. Bentley's Phalaris 376 (Wagner), Niese, s.v. Charondas in Pauly-Wissowa iii. 21 81. Arist. (I.e.) speaks of the aicplfcia of Ch.'s code ; this is confirmed by Herodas. We know that distant states, such as Mazaka in Cappadocia, adopted that code (Strabo, xii. p. 539) : so there is no difficulty in believing that Kos also adopted it. See Crusius, Unters.^w Blass, G. G. A. 1892, pp. 23off. ; Kohler, Sitzungsberichteder Konigl. Preussisch.Akademit zu Berlin, 1898, p. 841, who accept this statement. King Antigonos recommended theTeians between 306 and 302 B.C., with a view to the awoucurpbs with Lebedos, to use the laws of Kos(Dittenberger a ,i77; Michel, 34 ; Kohler, ubi supra). The rhetorical roiroi in ii. 31 sqq., and 92 sqq., seem to be based on the actual words of Charondas* code: cf. Stob. Florilegium, 44. 40 TLap&vda Karavaiov irpooifua vdfxcuv vo\Itq o' ahucovfilvip QotjOuv /cal otieot iced cvl (tvrjs, £*vov l\ wavra rdv kv ttj kavrov varpidi ff€06- /Acvov teal Hard, robs oiiceiovs vo/xovs €v^- fioas Kal oitctlus irpoaUx^oOai /cat awo- ariWciv, fjt€fjanjfi4vovs Aids Bwiov kt\. 49. iced ovy). ktX. The sense is : ' this law fits my case so well that you might think I had drawn it up on my own behalf: but this is not so : the impartial lawgiver framed it.' 50. Ovptjv . . . k64>"0 ~ Ovpoicoirfiff'Q, a practice of the bands of revellers (of Kwfxd(ovrts) : cf. Ar. Wasps 1253 ;
  • Theokr. ii. 6; Athen. 618 C, &c. It
was a punishable offence at Athens: v. Headlam, C. R. xiii. 151. 51. dXotf|<r[fl]. Cf. on v. 34. 52. irdXv. An Alexandrian form. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. ix. £)iirp'fj<rn. Cf. v. 36. 53. x^Mtt, sc - fyaXA"*** This was the fine to be imposed for breaking the law, and damages would also have to be paid for the injury done (fcfjv fHXaxfo
  • tA.). For the ellipse of fyax/«is cf.
on i. 25, and Starkie on Ar. Wasps 106. 54. tCvciv. Infin. for imperative : here for the 3rd person of the imper.(cf. tiv4tw, v. 51). Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 5. c. iv. nOPNOBOSKOS 23 cj>[fc]ci irokiv ydp, & &a\rjs f <rv 8* ovk oTcrOas 55 Ov[t]€ TTokiV OVT€ flTG>9 TToXlS 8lOMC€ircU. o[lK€l]9 8c crij/AepOV fl€P iv BpiKivSTJpois, £)(0€S 8* ip *&poripoio'iv, avpiov 8', rjv aoi v[a]v\ov 81801 ri5, C5 Ocur^XiSa irkcbcrfl. c[y]a> 8', o/ca>5 a*> /it) fiaKpiyyopicov v/ieas, 60 Si/8/3€5 Sucaorai, t$ Trapoi/iirj rpvxeo,
  • n{4]irov0a irpbs ®a\^ro9 ocrcra tea iricroy
55 <»*« Kenyon : (0 . I P 57 oiWr Kenyon : . K . C P 59 AIAOI P: &&£ Bucheler TTAO)CH P 60 YMEAC cum accentu acuto super Y P 61 t[js irapoipiflg Blass 62 KATTICCHI, HM superscr. m. rec. 3 P , 55. $[k]€u ir6Aiv. Cf. above on v. 6 for the opposition between darv (ir<$Xts) and X&PV- But more probably the con- trast is here between the settled life of a community and the irregular existence of a wanderer like Thales. otirOas. For oTcrOa ; it was used by Kratinos (Mein. ii. 80) and Alexis (Mein. iii. 389). Zenodotos introduced it into the text of Homer (Eust. 1773, 28). 56. ov[t]€ it6Aiv ktX. For this division of the dactyl in the first foot cf. v. 40. irws. For kSis. The Attic form is due to the desire for alliteration (cf. on v. 28). 57. Bpucivorjpois. BpuclvZ-qpa is the name of an insignificant town in the island of Rhodes. The inhabitants were called BpiKivMpioi : and a certain kind of figs grown there was known as B/m- ytvSapifes (luxada): Athen. xiv. 652 D, who speaks of them as &ap0api(ovoas t£ 6v6pMTi. On the town and its name cf. Schulze, Kh. M. xlviii. 248 sq. ; Bockh-Frankel, Staatshaush. ii. p. 432. The name is selected, no doubt, because of the similarity of its termination to that of 'AQtypounv. 58. 'ApStjpounv. The stupidity of the inhabitants of this Thracian town was proverbial. Cf. the speech defoed. cum Alexandre* , p. 218 dvroi 5' ol vt6v\ovrot fi6vOV KaTCUf>pOV€lV VfX&S VflMV avrSjv dvaytcafavai . . . &avrcp iv 'APfypircus % Mapwvirais 6XK* ovk iv 'AOrjvaiois ito\i- T€v6p€vot, which illustrates the general sense of the present passage. 4|v ktA. * If any one will pay you for the trip/ not ' If any one will pay your fare for you ' for Thales is a ship-owner (cf. w. 3, 21) : but we need hardly expect consistency from Battaros; cf. 78 sqq. There was a character in Sophron named BovXias, who was famous for his inconsistency: Crusius, Unters. p. 52. 59. 81801. Subj. on the analogy of verbs in -ow. It is found as indie, several times : e. g. Mimnermos, ii. 16. $a<rn\t8a. A town in Pamphylia of evil associations. There was a proverb &aorj\ldos iroXtrcia' ivrl tSjv ava£ia)v. At a later time it aided and abetted the pirates of Cilicia (Cic. Verr. iv. 10. 22). Cp. Stratonikos, ap, Athen. 350. All three places mentioned in Herodas were thus in more or less disrepute. irXwo-Q. From itKqvw, Ionic for w\4ca. 60. oko* &v ktX. Cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 8. iii. d. 61. tq irapovp,i-Q. The ordinary meaning, 'proverb,' is fitting enough. Herodas wishes to bring out the igno- rance of Battaros, who takes paicpt)- yopovvra rpvxw to be a proverb, but does not take fxvs iv macrji as one: Kaibel, Hermes, xxviii. 56 sq. : v. note on the next verse. Others, as Rutherford, take irapoi/xia to mean ' digression,' iic&auts rov k6yov, quoting Photios, s.v., who gives, for one meaning of the word, jtom rb ira/>- oZiicbv Sirjyrjfxa, * any statement of the character of a digression, 1 irapoipua coming from ira/xi and oTfxos, extra viam. Crusius thinks the reference is to the proverbially bad repute of the three towns just mentioned ; but (1) the allu- sion falls a little fiat, (2) we should expect reus vapoipucus (or tJs irapoipups, as Blass indeed reads). 62. &Wa k& iricrcTQ | jifls. «d is for k&H or K&y. The sound of pt(v) before w 24 IIOPNOBOSKOS fivs' irv£ hrkrfyqVt r) dvpr/ KanjpaKrai TTJS Ol/CITJS fl€V, T7J9 TCXCG) TpLTTjV /ILcdoV, ra \mipQvp ourd. Sevpo Mvprakr) Kal <rb % 65 hei£ov <re(0vrr)v iroxrC fir/hev aloyyvev' vofMi^e tovtov9 ov$ op#9 Sucd£ovTa$ irwrepas dSeX^ov? ififiXerreiv. oprJT, avhpes, ra nXfiaT avrfjs Kal KartoOe Kai/adev m XcZa ravr eriXkev avayfjs ovtos, 70 off etXtctv avrfjv Jcd/Jui^er* — Z Trjpas, 64 MO I PAN, litteris 01 PA deletis, IC0O superscr. m. pr. ut fu<r66v fiat P 67 OPAIC, H superscr.m. pr. P 69 KATa)0€N, N postea deleto P 70 AIA cum accentu A super I P G)NArHC cum accentu gravi et spiritu aspero super CO P was faint, and the letter was dropped. So also before a : cf. viii. 1 &anj$i for aVOTT)$l. The MS. has in the text *d, with w written over a, i. e. the corrected reading is tcijpt, which is a Doric contraction : cf. *ijy&. The phrase cV miowQ puts is used proverbially of those who are in diffi- culties from which they cannot extricate themselves. Avttj 1) irapotpua ctprjrcu M tSjv (U drjbh * pay pa IpirtaovTajv koX dv(rSt<£iT'fjT<»s dtraX\acaofi4vojv, says the Scholiast on Theokritos xiv. 51 : pah, <pavTt, &v&nrix*t y^pxOa iriffoas (y*fyc$a perf. for y€yc4fit$a). We also find the proverb in the form &pri pvs vlaatfs yevfTat: cf. Classical Review, vol. vi. (189a), p. 227. Zenobios tells of a Tarentine boxer named Mvs, who is said to have gained a hard-won victory at a place called Tliaoa, in the 1 1 1** 1 Olympiad (336 B. c.) : kox rii tkrjyotpfvos wept clvtov tXeycv' toa liradtv & Mvs Ik tJ IlWp. Possibly ni<r<TQ is for Way (i. 53) : but in any case this story of the boxer Mf/s probably originated in a false conception of the passage in Her., where iri£ kvkfiyrjv comes immediately afterwards : see Kaibel, in Hermes, vol. xxviii. (1893), PP- 5^-7- 64. rf)s. Article used as relative. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. vii. a. TpCn|V |iur06v. 'A rpiTq (\ of a stater) as rent.' This means a rpirtf each month, or 4 staters a year, the rent being no doubt paid monthly, as at Athens : Bockh, Staatshaush. i. 177. 4 staters -» about £5. rplrrf has also been taken (1) as r6«ot Mrptroi (Bticheler), or (2) as $ of his profits : cf. Herwerden, Lexicon Graecum Suppl. et dialect, {s. v. rpiTq). For Tpirrj as a coin c£ Bockh Metrol. Vnters. 135 ff. The reading fwtpay, which has been corrected by the first hand to puaOov, is a mistake due to the scribe, who took Tpirrjy as an adjective : 777s rcXlw rpirrpf fxotpay could only mean that Battaros lived in a avvouela (paying } of the rent). This is not impossible (cf. Isaios ▼i* § 19); though at first sight im- probable considering the nature of his trade. 65. Ta farlpOvp' 6irra. 'The lintel is scorched.' See w. 35 sq. MvpT&Xi). For the name cf. i. 89 (note). Kal <rv. We must punctuate after av : tu etiam prodi. fcvpo acts as verb. 66. The passage may be a travesty of the famous scene when Hypereides exposed the charms of Phryne to an Athenian jury : cf. Introd. to this Mime. 68. Note the effect of the tribrach varlpas, as though Battaros' voice quivered with emotion. Cest Id (in iraripasy &te\<pov$) sans aucun doute le mot le plus reussi de tout le morceau (Dalmeyda, p. 44). Considering Myr- tale's profession there is certainly an exquisite impudence in the words. 69. kotowc KdvcoOcv. Susque deque, Cf. vii. 80 fj dV<» tr* fj k6tco. 70. Acta. Proleptic. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 3. Meister takes Acta as an ad- verb « \4cas (\tiws), < completely.' &vayf|S. Hesychios has toayljr tva- y1)f fj he&riXos. The word is here used in the more general sense of ' scoundrel.' 71 sq. & r^pat, ktX. 'Thales may nOPNOBOSKOS (rot dvercu, e7r[cl] to aXfi av i£e<f>vorr)<r€v, &<TTT€p 4>tXi[7r]7ro9 iv S<£/io> kot 6 Bpeyicos. yekfe ; #civ[ai]8[o5] ci/u #eal ovk airapvevfiai, /cat Barrapo? /ioi Tovvofi iorC, y& iramros 75 ?jv fioi Xicrvfi$pas \& Trurrjp Smtv/i/J/motcos Kr/7ropvol36o{K]evv irdvres, d\X' cjc^t* akicfjs dap&e&v \4ovff ikotfi av, el ©01X779 etr)" ipqs av fikv fcrofc] MvpTakrj? ovhev heivov, 72 rbaln'hv Blass: TOAIMAN P 73 *iX«nro* Blass: <t>IAI . TTOC, T (ut videtur) superscr. P kot] TTOT, K superscr. m. pr. P BP€l"KbC (vel BP6YK0C) P : 6 &pc*Kot Biicheler 74 T6AAIC P, deinde spatium. Kipaidos Kenyon 76 CICYMBPAC P : CICYMBPICKOC cum accentu acuto super I poster. P 77 post TTANT€C spatium 78 0APC€O)N cum paragrapho subscr. P \iovff eXoi// &v Blass : A€(i)N . . OIMAN, N0 superscr. ut videtur P: X*W &yx<*P % «* Biicheler " * ei?;] IHI P 79 €PAIC M€N, CY superscr. m. pr. P : cpqs fihta-m Meister thank my white hairs (old age), for had I been younger his blood would have been spilt.' 7 a. OvItu. Cf. vi. 10, where Koritto says to her slave $04 pot Tatirg J kvei a iyevff' av rGnr ip&v iytb x^f*™. Chariton, vi. 7, p. 114, has 6v€ h\ rots Otois ical patcapiC* afavr-qy. 4ir[ci]. The first syllable disappears after -« (aphaeresis). Cf. on v. 25. kvd =* ' for otherwise ' : cf. ivel &ida£ov in Tragedy (e.g. Soph. El. 352). th atpa. For the crasis cf. rov Ijkiov, v. 13. {{c^wrqocv. The subject is 80X17$. For Ucpvaav atpa cf. Soph. Aias 918 Qvff&vr' avw . . . atpa, 73. ${\i[ir]iros ktA. Apparently the MS. had *iAiinros with the correction QiXkjtos. See Headlam, C. R. xiii. 152, who reads fyevxor for Qpty/cos, and finds a reference in this obscure passage to the well-known proverb rbv tv Z&pxp /eopJj- n\v ; alluding to a Samian boxer, who be- cause he wore his hair long was taunted by the competitors with effeminacy, and surprised them by winning the victory. 4 The name of the antagonist is not else- where mentioned. Here it is Qlkimros or *£Ai(Jtos > and then Battaros identifies himself with the celebrated KopijTrjs.' fiptvteos or ppovtcos = &rrik*fkn 9 * grass- hopper,' a term of contempt. Professor R. Ellis has considered this passage in the Journal of Philology (xxiii. pp. 2osq.). He thinks the Qikimros here mentioned is Philip III of Macedon (B.C. 235-179); but this puts the date of Herodas later than seems possible, viz. between 200 and 100 B.C. Ellis takes Pptytcos as = c6/3pcx/*os, referring to some peculiarity in the conformation of Philip s head (fipiypa). Dr. Kenyon is not quite sure that the copyist did not mean to write ppcvtcos. But as the passage is obscure I prefer to keep Bplytcos, the explanation of which may yet be found. 75. Bdrrapot. Cf. on v. 5 above. 76. 2v<rvp0p&s. The name is asso- ciated with Aphrodite. Cf. Ov. Fast, iv. 865 sqq. Nutnina volgares Veneris cele- brate puellae . . . antique sua dominat date grata sisymbria myrto. Iiavfx^piov is the name of a courtesan in Athen. xiii. 587 F. Cf. MvprdXtf above, and Ar. Birds 160 pvpra tccd prjKOJva ical aiovp- /3pm. 77. Sktjt' &Xk4)s. ' As far as strength goes.' 78. AfovO' *Aov|t' dv. So Blass. 'I could slay a lion, if that lion were Thales.' For the spelling urp cf. Introd. ch. V {Iota adscriptum). 79. Battaros abandons his tone of hostility, and offers to come to terms with Thales. Such sudden changes of attitude are part of his character : cf. on v. 58. ' You love Myrtale, I dare say : I want good bread to eat. If you wish to have the one, I must have the other/ «p$s av |iiv C<no[s]. This is to be pre- ferred to lp$s piv taojs, (1) because-there is no evidence for t in tews = * perhaps '; (2) because the pronoun is emphatic, and is contrasted with ky& in the next verse. 26 nOPNOBOSKOS cya) 8c nvpwv' ravra Sous iiceiv c^cis. 80 rj in) AC, el crev dakirerai tl t£>v evhov, €Hfiv<rOV €15 T7)V X e W a B<LTT<*'p£<*> Tl/XT/I>, KauTO? tol <r avrov d\rj Xaficbv ojco>? XPV& 1 *' a/ 8* ioTLV, avhpes — ravra /x,ci> yap ci/or/rax irpo? [t]o0toi>, v/ici? 8* a>s a/iaprvpeov evvrwv 85 yv&pjQ hiKairj ttjv Kpiciv Stairarc. i)i> 8' chop C5 ra SovXa crco/iara (nreuh'Q So TTYP€0)N P, et deinde spatium 82 BATTAPIO)l, I posteriore postea per punctum deleto P: Barrdp<o Rutherford TIMHNI, I po- steriore postea per punctum deleto P 83 KAYTOC cum lineola ad initium apposita et accentu acuto super P TACAYTOY cum coronide post C P 0AH cum accentu A super H P XPHZ€IC P 84 iv $ lariv Biicheler : €NA€TIC, C et N superscrr. m. rec. 2 P: iv y €(rnv Blass : cvcotiv Crusius 8 ANAPAC, A posteriore in € mutato, et € m. rec. 2 superscr. P suits the wheedling tone of the speaker. For the anapaest in the fifth foot (due to the proper name) cf. iv. 72. •nfrfjv. ' The price ' ; cf. v. 89. Her. also uses ripos masc. in this sense, vii. 78. 83. Kavr6s. This and not fj avr6s (as Biicheler) is the true reading. • Pay the price and then use her as you will.' ra <r* avrot). For ra ad, avrov. The coronis after <r shows that we cannot read ra aavrov. 8Af). Sens. obsc.\ cf. tundo. For the ordinary sense of the word cf. iii. 44 (0X17x01). 84. Iv 8* €<tt(v. « But one thing re- mains.' Battaros has been speaking to Thales : he now turns to the jury. We might also have iv 5' lartv «= tvwriv &4 f 'I give you leave,' as Blass has pro- posed. But the presence of yty suits the first meaning best. 85. ws djiapTVpcav cvvrcav. sc. rGrv irprjyixaTcav. For the absence of the subject to the gen. absol. cf. Xen. Anab. iii. 2. 10 ovtoj d* kx^ vr<uv t *licfc kt\., Ar. Knights 29, Wasps 882 ; Goodwin, Gk. Gr. % 1568. 86. Yvwp,fl 8ucatx). The jury is to decide the case like Athenian dicasts where the law did not direct them : — they promised repl 8>v /ti) tloi (y6poi) yv&/iri rj Sucaiorary {if*j<pict0$ai) t Pollux viii. 122. 87. olov. This goes with 8ovAa. Si ui in servilia corpora ruit (Biich.). Crusius reads dtov, * only/ and refers to vpoadLdwfu (z>. 88) in explanation* ov&v 8«iv6v. 'There is nothing strange in that/ 80. iy& 8i Trupwv. P. has irvpfoav, which is simply a mistake for vvpcav. Cf. x**/* "" for \€ipoav, vi. 1 1 ; vii. 3. Palmer notes that in Herodotos ii. 36, some excellent MSS. have m>pto*v as the gen. pi. of vvp6s, and this form is read by Gaisford and Schweighauser. Headlam compares Plautus, Poen. 315 Ac at ego amo hanc. Ml. at ego esse et bibere (sc. amo) : also Theokr. xiv. 7 fiparo jilv /cat rrjvos, iplv botcu, otrnu diktvpa). Each of the two men wants what the other possesses. Thales wants the girl, Battaros the corn ; cf. on v. 1.7, above. Meister strangely takes vvptow (which he keeps^ as the gen. pi. of an unknown word rrvprj = a piece of money. But he mistakes the sense of the passage. Battaros first proposes an exchange of the girl for the com : he then suggests that Thales should buy the girl out- right. This second proposal is con- tained in v. 82. If mtp€w as well as rtfiijv meant a sum of money there is no force in fj, v. 81. Of the passion of V. 590 Aids Qaktru 81. 0dXir€TOi. love: Aisch. P. neap ipom. Tt t&v JfvSov. For avXdyxya or tcapSir) (i. 57) : no doubt a colloquialism. 82. tyJpva-oy ktX. Cf. Lukian, De mere. cond. 14, p. 669 rapafivaavTa Is rijv x**P a • • • Tovkaxiorov vivre dpaxpds. BaTTopicp. The reading of the MS. gives a diminutive form, which well II0PN0B02K0S 27
  1. 075 fidaavov airy, 7r/>oo"8iS<w/u Kafiavrov'
Xaficov, QaA/q, arpefiXov /tc' fwvvov r) Tip*) iv t<j> fL€0"^t) earco' ravra Tpvrdvyi Mipa>? 90 ovk ai> Stica^Q)^ fH\nov h[i]grrja€. to \011rov, avhpes, /jltj 8ok€lt€ ttjv \jrrj<j)Ov tS iropvofio<TK<i) Barrdpa) <j>epeu/, d\\a airaai rols oIk€v<tl ttjv 7t6\lv t*eivoi<z. vvv SeitjeO' 7) Kc5? #ca> Mepoxji ko<tov SpcuVei, 95 )(d) @€0"0"a\6s riv et)(€ ^/oa/c\^5 ho£av 9 XaoTcXi^rio? k<os $\dev h/ddS* 4k T/hjc/ctjs, 88 AITH, I postea ad finem vocab. addito P 95 AIE60 cum accentu acuto super I P HKCjOC cum accentu rt super O) P 96 6IX6NH- PAKAHC, X super N m. pr. scripto P 97 K(x)C cum accentu rt super Cx) P 88. pdo-avov. By Attic law no free Athenian could be put to the torture ; and free aliens, whether £ivoi or /ii- roueoty stood in general upon the same footing. We do not know the pro- visions of Charondas' code on this sub- ject : perhaps in this travesty of Attic oratory it is simply Athenian practice that is referred to. irpoo-Si8a>|u. ' I offer myself as well.' This verb at vi. 36 has the meaning 'give.' Here and at iv. 94 it means ' give in addition.' Either party to a law-suit might by Attic law offer his own slave to be examined by torture, or demand the slave of his adversary. The offer or demand was equally called wp6ickr)<iis els paoavov. Here Battaros offers him- self. 89. o-TpipXov. This mode of torture was in general use in the Attic courts {Diet. ofAntiq* ii. 852). Iiovvov = n\rjv, introducing a reserva- tion. nyA\. Cf. on v. 82. 90. cv t$ |4.c<rcp. Cf. Demosth. 41. 25 &$\a Ktipcva iv pi<j<p. At vi. 81 iv fiiffqf = * near at hand.' By Attic law the suitor who put an opponent's slave to the torture was liable for damages for any bodily hurt resulting from it. The ripy is probably intended here to cover any such loss. Tpvrdvfl. The pan of a balance; Tpvrdvrj (cf. Ar. Wasps 39), but in Latin tr&tina. Mtvos. One of the three judges of the nether world, the others being Aiakos and Rhadamanthys : Demosth. de Cor. 1 2 7, p. 269 Reiske. In Lukian, Nekyom. 11, iropvo&oaKol, among other pests of society, are brought before Minos. 92. to Xotir6v. ' Furthermore,' quod superest. \ii[ Sokcitc ktX. Another rhetorical commonplace. Cf. [Demosth.] c. Poly- clem I : ov yelp i/ws teat Uo\vtc\iovs i8t6s ianv 6 dyebv dAAA tea} rrjs irokeojs koiv6s : ibid. 66. 95. t$ iropvopoo-Kcp. For the dative ('in the interests of B.') cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. b. 95. -f| K«s icwMcpoiJ/. Battaros plays upon the patriotic feelings of his audi- ence : cf. Introd. ch. 1. Merops was the father of Eumelos, a legendary king of Kos. Cf. Mc/x$iri7, Mcpoms, names by which Kos was known in early times : Mtpones = ol K&oi (P.-H. p. xx, notei). For the general sense cf. Hippokrat. 9» P* 3 2 ° (Littr^) K$oi ovbiv dv&fiov npa£ovaiv ovrc Mipovos ovt* 'HpcucXiovs ovt€ 'Aax\rprtov. Spaivci. Cf. i. 15. Note the use of the singular, in spite of the double subject. 96. 6«rcraA6s. The son of Herakles by Chalkiope, daughter of Eurypylos, king of Kos : cf. Introd. ch. I. Thessalos' two sons lead the Koan contingent in the Homeric catalogue (//. ii. 678). X^paxX^s. This is a correction ; the MS. had originally tixtvrjpatekrjs. 97. 'A<rKXi)in6s. For the worship of Asklepios in Kos cf. Introd. ch. 1, and especially the fourth Mime. TphcKip . Trikka, in West Thessaly, was the most ancient seat of the worship 28 IIOPNOB02K02 KrjrucTe Atjtovv 58c rev ydpiv &oi/3r). Tavra <tko7T€vvt€$ irdvra rrjv BCktjv opdy yvco/jiji Kv^epvar, <w$ 6 &pi>£ ra vvv 5/ui> TrXryyels ap&ivwv eaaer, et tl firj \fjev8os 4k t£>v irakai5>v rj napou/iir) fid£ei. 100 98 KHTIKT6 cum accentu acuto super H P super Y P T€Y cum accentu A super Y P superscr. P AHTOYN cum accentu * 102 BAZI, P m. pr. of Asklepios. See //. ii. 729 sqq.; Strabo, ix. p. 437, xiv. p. 647. 98 . Atjtovv. For this accus. ( ■■ Atjtoj) cf. vi. 45, 75, and Introd. ch. V. &S*. ' Here': cf. iii. 97. At i. 49, iv. 42, it means ' hither/
  • o(Ptj. For the birth of Leto in
Kos cf. Tacitus, Ann. xii. 61. Herzog, Hermes xxx. (1895), p. 154, regards the legend as simply a double of the tale of Leto coming to Delos. Possibly there may be a covert reference to the confinement of Queen Berenike at Kos in 309 B. c. (P.-H. pp. xxxii sq. ; Theokr. Idyll xvii). 99. Cf. v. 86. 100 sq. The proverb alluded to is ^lted by Suidas in the form: +pi>£ p irkrjycls dfxtlvojy not biaKoviartpos : cf . ' a spaniel, a wife, and a walnut-tree, | the more they are beaten the better they be.' Cf. also 6 M fapcfc avOpanros ov vcuBev€rcu (illustrated by Mime iii). For the Phrygian as a type of boorish- ness cf. iii. 36. 102. ck tOv iraXcuAv. A prUcis inde temporibus (Herwerden). ££(«.. In the MS., between £ and a of this word, p is inserted above the line by the first hand. This perhaps points to fipafai. pp&fav has two meanings, (1) 'to boil'; (2) *to growl* (of bears), but neither of these suits the context. Possibly the scribe meant to correct (i&fa to <ppa(et. If so, it is strange that there is no trace of the ^. For P&fav \ftw8os cf. vii. 32 r^v i\rj0tlrjy /Sdfctv (si vera lectio). \ Ill AIAA2KAA02 MHTPOTIMH AAMIIPI2K02 KOTTAA02 MH. Ovto) tl col Soirjcav al (f>i\aL Movcrcu, Aclim place, repirvov, rrj^ £077$ r hravpia-Qai — tovtov kwt c5/tov Beipov, aj(/)i5 r) ^vyr/ avrov iirl ^ciXccuv fiovvov r/ Katcrj \€i<f>dj}. This Mime is called the 'School- master/ and describes the methods of correction applied to Greek schoolboys of the time. Metrotime brings her son Kottalos to the schoolmaster Lam- priskos, whom she implores to give Kottalos a sound flogging for his misdeeds. These she recounts at con- siderable length. He plays pitch-and- toss, for example, with low associates. He won't learn, and is shamefully igno- rant. If he is scolded, he runs away from home and lives on his grand- mother, or climbs roofs ' like a monkey.* The result of these escapades is that the tiles get broken and have to be re- paired at Metrotime's expense. There- tore Lampriskos' aid is invoked to bring Kottalos to his senses. The dominie, nothing loth, calls for the tawse, and Kottalos is hoisted. His tears and entreaties are unavailing. His mother is firm, and would like him to have even more than he gets. While she is insisting on this the boy escapes, expres- sing his contempt as he does so. Metro- time departs to bring the news to the boy's father, who is evidently not master in his own household. The scene cannot be fixed with cer- tainty, but several indications point to Kos: cf. on w. 10, 24, 51, 59. The arguments used by Rutherford (p. 39) in favour of Kyzikos, viz. (i) that li/tcu- Qov (v. 45) is, according to Hesychios, tiioj&oXov vapid Kv(iKt]vois, and (a) that the school holidays are days sacred to Apollo, while Kyzikos is a son of Apollo, have little strength : see notes on w.45, 53. 1. ovtco. Cf. Lat. sic or ita in adjura- tions. See Conington on Verg. Eel. 9. 30 Sictua Cyrneasjugiant examina (axos\ . . . Incipe. The order of the words is otir <u aw, hoi-qaav . . . rtpnv6v ti, kt\. The con- dition on which L. is to receive the blessing is expressed not formally by a conditional clause, but by the impera- tive ottpou (v. 3) i.q. iiv Zupys: cf. incipe in Virgil (quoted above). Mofknu. The Muses are appro- priately invoked because there were figures of them in the schoolroom (w. 57» 97). as was frequently the case : Athen. 348 D ; Diog. L. vi. 2. 69 (Headlam). a. There are two objects to boiijaav, (i) Ttpm6v re, and (a) rrjs (orjs kirav- piaBcu. 3 sq. ko.t' &|aov. This may be — tcaroi- fufidv/ down from the shoulder/ i. e. with the full swing of the arm. Cf. Leaf on II. xv. 35 a (fidffnyi iearca/Modv ffkaatv fmrovs). But the Latin catomidiare, derived from the Greek Karoj/jUfa, means to lay one (boy) over the shoulders of another, and so to flog him : this suits w. 60 sq. best.
  • Xpts *i +vx^ *tA. The spirit of
those about to die was often repre- sented, in literature and in art, as leaving the lips or nostrils in the form of breath. Cf. Homer, //. ix. 408: Anakreon 39. 7 KpaZirj 8c fnvbs &xpts dvifkuve, tcav dvitrfirfv : Pliny, Nat. Hist. vii. 5a. 174 (from Heraklides Ponticus) tells of Aristeae animam evolaniem ex ore in Proconneso. An Athenian vase- painting depicts a Ki)p laying its hand on the mouth of a dying man to seize the spirit as it leaves the lips (Klein, Meistersign* p. 113). 4. -f| Kant} simply indicates the anger of Metrotime, ' his life, plague on it.' Cf. v. 80 ij tea*?) . . . &vpca t and the use of mains in Latin. Xct^Ofl* The constructions of &xf** 30 AIAA2KAA02 €#c fiev Ta\alv7)$ TT/v OTeyrjv irerr6pdr)Kev XaXKLvBa 7ral£<ov kcu yap ovB* aTrapKcvaiv al aarpaydkcu, KaympiaK^ avfi^oprj^ 8* ^877 opfia iirl fiitfiv. kov /jl€p r) dvpyj Kelrai tov ypanfiano'Tea) kol TpnjKas rj irucpr) 6 XAAKINAA lineola ad bit. apposita et accentu acuto super I scripto P 7 ACTPArAAAl cum accentu acuto super A tertium habet P : al dopicdfcs Rutherford : al arpoyyvkat Palmer and p4xf* s as conjunctions in Herodas are as follows. Subjunctive without av ' here and at v. 88 (axpts) ; vii. 7 and viii. 8 (a^XP*0» At viii. 3 (see note) we find fJtixP 1 with 06X\faj or -«, and at ii. 43 PCX/** °v ^^ the subj. ctrg. 5. The tmesis Ik . . . ir«ir6p9t)iccv (In- trod. ch. V. 2. A . i. f.) gives this line some- thing of a tragic sound ; trriytf also is a poetical word. It is possible that some well-known verse of tragedy is parodied here. For kiaropBto cf. Soph. Track, 1 104; Eur. Troad. 142. 6 sq. xo^KtvS* iralfwv. ' Playing with coppers.* Cf. x a ^ K ' t ( (LV » x**** 10 "/*^ For the termination nvha in the names of Greek games cf. b'i*\icv0T'a>da i barpa- Ktvoa. See Pollux vii. 105, 206 and ix. 118. koI -ydp ktX. K. is not content with the knuckle-bones (SurrpaydXai v. 7, hopKafes v. 63, hopKakitits v. 19) which served for school-children in general. In the famous wall-painting at Pompeii, for example, the children of Medea are represented as playing with darpaydXai under the eyes of their mub'ayaryds (Mus. Borb. v. 33). &TrapK€vcriv. Cf. v. 63 ov 001 ir anapKU kt\. 7. al dcrrpavAXai. The ordinary form is darpayaXot. The article being elided here, we must either suppose that the second a of aarpay&Xai is long (of this scansion there is a trace in Eust. ad Horn. p. 1289^, or else (with Blass) regard the line as beginning with a choriambus — ^ w — ; cf. *lwrropihovroi cXVf ia teal fxtyas rviros, Aisch. Sept. c, Theb. 488 ; <paioxiT<wcs ieal tr€v\fKravq- plvax fcr\. t id. Choeph. 1049. Some scholars (as Rutherford, Palmer) have considered 6\arpaydkai to be a gloss which has displaced the original word ; which was, according to Rutherford, tiopicafas (cf. v. 63), according to Palmer CTpoyyvXtu, o-uji^op-ns ktX. ' He is getting worse and worse. (TVfMpoprjs is partitive gen. after pi(ou. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 2. a. 8. p,c£ov. Cf. ptfav, pi^ova. fi*(- f not p€t(-, is the regular form of the com- parative in Herodas. p4{ov occurs 8 times. At iii. 36, P has, however, pci(ov. 1*2 pi£ov occurs again at iv. 54. kov. Indirect interrogative for farov. In the other cases (seven in number) where the word is found in H., it is direct interrogative, as at v. 59 Evdlrjs kov pot; We might also take kov as being for kclL ov (Weil) : cf. v. 14 *i) pAv, Kottalos does not know the way to school, but he could readily direct you to the place where he gambles with his low companions (v. 12 sq.). 9. -ypapiMmo-Tco). Apparently Lam- priskos himself. The ypanpaTtorfc was distinct from the ypappariKos, and was an elementary teacher. Suidas has ypappariarffs' 6 rcL ■nparra OToix&a b\hdaKOJV. The ypappa- rinds on the other hand taught litera- ture and criticism. Parents sometimes gave their sons additional instruction at home (w. 24 sqq. 30 sqq.). Tpiijicds. Schoolmasters were paid monthly at this time. Among the Greeks the last day of the month was the day for bringing the school fees. See Lukian, Hermotimus 80. At Rome it was the Ides (Hor. Sat. i. 6. 75). The name for the fee was pia06s f or bidcurrpa, Lat. minerval. The Athenian schoolmaster— and he may be taken as a type of Greek school- masters in general — was ill-paid, and often did not receive his payment at all (Demosth. c. Aphob. i. p. 828) : cf. the line iJToi rtBvqKtv ^ hibaoKti yp&ppara (Mein. Fr. Incert. 453). •ft mKpT|. Metrotime only pays her son s school fees with reluctance, know- \ AIAA2KAA02 3 i tov fiiaOov curci kt/v to Nawdicov Kkavcra), 10 ovk av Tay4<t)<z \rji;eie ttjv ye firfv iraiarprfv, OKoimep oiKilfivcnv ol re irpovviKoi KOI 0p7)7T€TCUj <Ta<p CHOC KTjT€p<0 0€l£CU. ktj p,€v rdkcuva SeXros, rjv eyo> kol^pcd KTjpovcr eicdoTov fJL7)vos 9 6p<f>avi) Kelrai 15 irpb TTJs xafievvq^ tov iirl Tolypv kppXvos, io Krjp] ira Zenobios vi. io okov napoiKi(ov<jiv Blass ii AHHI6P: X4f«€ Hicks 12 ing that he gets little profit owing to his absence. Apparently all who were on the school register had to pay. By the code of Charondas, how- ever, education was paid for by the State; hence Metrotime was perhaps a Metoikos. Herzog, Koische Forsch. P- 2 °4(3). io. alT€i. The subject is rpHjtcas. The day on which the fees must be paid is said to 'demand* them, by a kind of personification. icflv ktX. This phrase was known to us, before the publication of P, from Zenobios vi. io rcL dw6 "Navvcucov* €?- prjrai ij wapoinia ivl rwv iroWa Oprjvovv- tojv. Nannakos was, he tells us, a king of Phrygia, who foreseeing the coming of the deluge (of Deukalion), collected all his people into the temples and tearfully besought the help of heaven, The passage ends thus: 'Hpwfrp B' 6 lap&oiroibs <prj<riv iva rd NawaKov tckav- uca (tva being clearly a corruption of the true reading 1jv). Thus the phrase tdjv kt\. in this v. means ' in spite of my tears and en- treaties/ lit. ' though I weep like Nan- nakos.' It is noteworthy that the name HavvaKos is found on inscriptions in Kos, which are to be dated not far from 260 B.c. Inscriptions of Cos 10. c. 51 Hdwwcos TIvOok\€vs, and 160, $pos dq/calav Hawdicov. 11. Xt||€1€. The reading of Pis Ai;£<€, i.e. \fyuc. We may keep this with Meister, regarding it as from k&a/cai. Others correct to A.c£€<c : but cf. ikfyaro, viii. 65. ira.C<rrpT). 'A place for gambling.' Cf. (^for the termination) dpxyarpa, na- Xaiarpa. The word was not hitherto known to us. 12. oUlfovoxv. It is strange to find olfcifa used in the sense of olxioj. Else- where oitcifa is always transitive. He- sychios has olHl(ovatv oifcoxhriy, perhaps from this passage. irpovviKoi. This word, the dat. of which at v. 65 is misspelt vpoviteonri by P, means 'porters,' and is found in Pollux vii. 132, who tells us that it was a Byzantine word, used by writers of the New Comedy. Baunack (Gortyn 56) connects it with the stem €vIk- (cvwc-). In the Old Comedy the word used was <p6praK€s. Hesychios likewise explains it by ol fuadov tcopifrvrcs &via airb rrjs ay pas. 13. koI. i.e. x ' ty Ionic 'psilosis.' Introd. ph. V. 2. A. i. k. K-7)Tcp<p. i.e. teal krlpy. Not only can K. get to the vaiarptj himself, but he can — which is a harder thing — direct others to it. 14. SIXtos. The tablet coated with wax, on which writing was done in ancient times. As used in schools it corresponded to our * slate.' Metrotime waxes her son's tablet herself, once a month. Of such fiXroi we have a few specimens preserved to us. Frohner, Philol. (Supplement Bd.) v. 49. 15. 6p4>avT\ Kctrav. ' Lies neglected.* Cf. an epigram in Pausanias i. 13. 3, where a line ends 6p<pavdL /curat (sc. fficvKa). Cf. also the use of xhpi at v ' 35 ' . 16. The construction is vpo rod M t. kpfuvos rrjs x a ^ v V s t l before the inner post of his bed,' i.e. between his bed and the wall. I puis is a bed post : Lat. fulcrum. & ivl roTx ov tppis^*' the post towards the wall,' or ' inner post.' The tablet was thus placed, perhaps on purpose, where it was not likely to be observed. The x a h*vvi] (x<tytcu, tvvrj) was, as 32 AIAA2KAA0S Krjv iltJkot avrfjv oXov 'AiSrjv ySXei^a? 7P a rV r l€P ov o* v KaXov, €k o oKtjv gvoiQ. at Sop/caXtSe? Sc Xnrapatrepcu ttoWov h> Tyjai <f>v<rQ$ rots re Si#cn7oi? Ketvrai T7J5 A/rjKV0OV 7)IJL€<DV, TQ C7TI TTCWtI X/HW/U,€(T0a. CTricrrarat 8* ov8' aX<£a <rvXKafirjP yv5>vai 9 17 *ft* TTAPCOTi pr.P 1 ?i> Blass 6PAI, €AI superscr. m. pr. P 18 HYAy J, C superscr. m. pr. P THN, I superscr. m. 20 19 AAI- the name implies, a low bed, as con- trasted with kKivtj. BUcheler takes v. 16 differently; he punctuates after xwtvvqs, translating ' ante grabatulum eius y ante fulcrum ad parietem versum.' The words tow M t. Iptuvos might be a gen. of place (Goodwin, Gk. Gr.% 1137), like rolxov rov iripoto in Homer (II. ix. 219) : but Biicheler seems to repeat vp& from npb rrjs x a M«iW*- This makes an awkward sentence. Ante grabatuli fulcrum is natural ; but scarcely ante grabatulum, ante fulcrum. 17. k4)v tiTJKOT*. This is much the same as f)v fit)Kor*. Cf. Eur. Medea 30 (Medea is deaf to her friends* advice) fjy $i-/f wort orptyaoa vaXXtvKov Mprjv \ aitrij wpbs airri)v unrip &voifub(y <pl\ov. We need not however strike out k in the text with Blass, who reads fy nf)/eor€ from the passage in Euripides, and considers that k has slipped in from the beginning oiw. 13, 14, 15. Kal seems occasionally to be pleonastic. Cf. vii. 28, where kovU is probably - oiM. otov 'Atfrny 0Xtyas. * Scowling at it as though it were Hades.' This is better than the translation ' looking death' (cf. 'Api/, Kp6pfivoy etc. 0\itreiv) ; in the latter case ofor is unnecessary. 18. Ypdtlffl . . . ko\6v. We should have expected yp&frat ovtiv tca\6v, as the main statement is contained in ftVp. Note otitiv after Ijv M. We must take ofatr closely with tca\6v. i* . . . {wfl. For Ufvoy. 19. SopKoXtSts. Knucklebones (d- arpayaXat), from the anklebones of the antelope (top/cds). For the lengthening of the -i- in Ionic stems in -18- cf. dAe- KTopi&ts vi. 100, rrvpyida vii. 15. Kiih- ner-Blass, i. 481. After bopKaXitif? P has tiauraptvrtpat. Over the cu of the first syllable is written by the first hand fXi, i.e. 82 Xtvapwrtpau 21 In the MS. from which P was copied AI- must have been read as AI-, and the vowel of 8£ elided in consequence. Xiirop&rfpai. With this must be taken v. 21, rrjs KrjKvOov nr\. v. 20 is interposed between the comparative and its genitive. For this reason some have, but needlessly, transposed w. 20 and 21. The proverb Xiwapdrrcpos KtjkvSiov iirl raw vwtp&oKtKun Kurapwv, is known to us from Ps. Diogen. 531. The oil- bottle, which was in constant use (rg M travrl xjp&p*<r$a v. 21), would be highly polished by the oil and the fric- tion combined. But Kottalos' knuckle- bones show traces of even more con- stant use — in the past. He has laid them aside and plays with money now. iroXXdv. In Herodotos irok\6s t iroWbv are the regular forms. Herodas simi- larly does not use vo\bs or iroAv. 20. 4>v<rps. Hesychios gives one meaning of <pv<ra as <papirpa, or daicSs, i.e. a bag or other receptacle, used like the &KTva (i.e. nets for housewifely pur- poses, such as bringing home purchases). The termination -ps is used where the longer form -p<n is also present. Elsewhere -<us is found. See vii. 115 21. Xt]K^0ov <fj|i&>v. Cf. &lov Svrjais vii. 34, c6ai flat vi. 100. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. i. b. w rjj. Used as a Relative. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. vii. 2. Xp6|u<r0a. The form in -aOa occurs again in P at iv. 17 ; but it must be read also at ii. 9, viii. 12. Cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. viii. 2. 22. dX<|>a avXXafMjv. We should say •the letter a* The word avWa&r) is of wider import than our 'syllable.* Cf. Meineke, Choi. 145 teovti *aw*a yiyv&ffKow. yv&voi. ' To read,' like dvayvowai : or possibly ' to recognize.' AIAA2KAAOS 33 fjv firj T65 avr<p Tavra irevraKis fidoy. rpidyjiiipji Mdpojva ypafinaTi£ovTO$ rov Trarpos avr<S, rov Mapojva iiroirfO'ei/ 25 otiros XC/Kopa 6 xpV crr ^' <5or eyory elna avow i/JLavrqv, tjtls ovk ovovs /Jdcr/c€W avrbv SiSaovca), ypa/JL/Jidrcov 8c TraiheirjVy BoKeva dpcrybv rrjs aapirjs 2£eLV. iireav 8c or) teal prjaw ola iraihiaicov 30 rj 9 yd fiiv elirelv fj 6 irarrip avaryafiev, 23 /3omt|7 Rutherford : BCOCAI P 24 TpiBrjfitptj Rutherford : TPI0- HM6PAI P 25 post AYT00I spatium 26 post XPHCTOC spatium 31 € ITT IN, € postea per punctum deleto P 23. irwTdicis. Used vaguely «=' half- a-dozen times.' P&otq. Ionic for Qorjcrv : so in Hero- dotos in the forms derived from /Soda, voiu, &orfltai. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. ii. 24 sq. Tpi(h]p.€pn. ' Three days ago.' nudius tertius. The word seems to be used vaguely, like vp&rjv. At vi. 21 we have TPITHMEPHI, here TPieH- MEPAI. Mdpwva. In the course of a dicta- tion lesson at home, K's father tried to teach him to write M&p<w. K. turned the word into 'Xifjuw. The meaning turns on the widely different associations of the two words. (1) MApwv is found in the list of those who fell at Therm o- pylai : there was a Mapw, the eponym- ous hero of Maroneia in Thrace. The name occurs, it may be remarked, several times in inscriptions. Cf. £. L. Hicks, C. P. v. (1891) p. 352, who adds that nearly all the examples come from Asia Minor and the Eastern Aegean; in other words from the regions indi- cated by the poems of Herodas : v. Intro- duction, ch. I. The name occurs on a Koan inscription, P.-H. no. 339, p. 219. (2) The associations of the name %ixaiv were as low and vulgar as those of Mdp<w were lofty. There was a pro- verb applied to people 'conscious of each other's imperfections,' viz. dlUa Ztfxowa teal Xincvv Ipi (Pint. Prov . Alex. 1). In Aristophanes, Clouds 351 sqq., we read of one Xiiuuv, noted for his rapacity. It is probable that Maron and Simon are alluded to here as names of throws at dice. We know that Xifuuv was the name of a throw, Pollux vii. 205 : and Mdpwv might give his name to a good throw. Cf. the Scholiast on Plato, Lys. 206 £ (irri&crci? dcrrpaydXojy were named after gods, heroes, kings, &c). 26. & xP T l< rT ^s. Ironical. itiro. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. viii. 5. 27. dvovs p6o-K€iv. This occupation was followed only by the most illi- terate persons. So in Latin mulio: as in Varro 367 Biicheler in f ant i or em quam mens est mulio, Martial i. 79 si res et caussae desunt, agis, Attale, mulas. 29. dpwyov ktX. ' That I should find in him a support of my old age,' my yripo0o<Hc6s. Cf. Heliod. i. 13 ; Quint. Smyrn. iii. 477, v. 446 (Headlam). oo>p(a. ' Old age.' The opposite of &prj, * the prime of life,' rd &pifwv, i. 38. This sense of dwpia occurs here only. 30. t>r\o\v. A passage from the Greek Classics, especially from the tragedians. Such passages had to be learnt by heart and repeated by school-children, with the view of gaining a knowledge of mythology and philosophy, as well as taste and power of expression ; Diet, of Antiq. ii. 95. The passage in question here began with 'AiroWov 'Aypcv, v. 34. ola iraiSCoicov. 'As was natural in the case of a boy,' ' as other boys are taught to do,' cf. v. 51. Studies with the ypanfiaricrrfis were begun at the age of seven, hence vaiUaKos. 31. jiiv. This form occurs three times (not including v. 70) ; viv five times (v . 33, &c.). It is rash to assume that fuv is to be introduced everywhere, on the ground that it is the Ionic, while viv is the Doric form: Schulze, BerL Phil. Woch. 1895, c. 1 sq. fl &. Synizesis, Introd. ch. V. 2. A. i. b. 34 AIAA2KAA02 yep<ov avjjp gktiv re Kco^fiaciv Kdfivcov, ivravff okcds viv Ik rerprjixevrj^ r/del' '*A7roXXov — 'Aypcv' — tovto, (fyqfii, XV p<*>Wi)> rdkr)?, ipel aoi, ktjo-tI ypa/ifiaTrnv XVPV» 3 ^ KQ) 7rpOO"TVXQ)V &pv£ * fjV Sc Slf TL Kdl fUettfiV ypv^ai ^cXcwfiev, tj TpiTcuos ovk otSci/ rf}$ oIkltjs top ovhov, dXXa rrfp fidfjLfiTjv, 33 pip] fup Rutherford 101, H superscr. m. pr. P 34 AYP6Y, T superscr. m. pr. P 35 TAAHC P : rh \jjs Bucheler 3 a. yifxav 4Wjp. In apposition with 6 iraiijp in v. 31. woiv ktX. Auribus et oculis capius. The regular construction with kA^vcd is the accns. of the part affected (k. tovs 6<p9a\fwvs t Hdt. ii. in). A dativus modi is, however, sometimes found (*. »%, Pindar, Pyth. viii. 68). 33. The order is ifrflff piv (t^v firjctv) foots ( = &anep) Itc rtrprffiiprjs. Cf. &<jntp fte top *A9apav(? oVojs fir) Bvacre, Ar. Clouds 257. ' He lets it come out drop by drop as from a leaky vessel.' owes. Cf. v. 41. For Smus in Attic in this sense cf. Aisch. P. K. 1001 ; Soph. Tr. 32 ; Eur. Hek. 398. €K TfTfn||i£vt)s t|9«u The full phrase would be ite tct prjuimj^ kvKxkos tytt; in r'jOti the image is taken from the act of straining. In Persius i. 35, the word cliguare = r)6iiv is used of the affected utterance of a Roman poetaster: cf. Calpurnius vi. 23 stil- (antes voces. For the omission of kvXikos cf. on 34. "AiroXAov — 'A-ypiO. I adopt the correction (by the first hand) of ATPET. The similarity of v to 7 seems to have caused error at ii. 73 (v. note), and viii. 7 (where read Svayvop for manuscript dvav\ov). We have no passage of tragedy which begins thus. Compare, however, Aisch. Prom. sol. 200 (Nauck) dyptvs 8' *A.n6\Xojv 6p$6v Wvvoi 0i\o$, where Apollo is the 'hunter.' With Avpevs (god of morn) Meister compares 'An^AAajy 'Evavpos (Crete), and the words dyx^vposy aijpiov. Crusius thinks (see p. 81 of his Ger- man translation) that the title ' God of morn* is more suitable' for the early- rising schoolboy; while 'God of the chase ' would fit only too well the rov- ing instincts of Kottaios, and might encourage him to play truant This seems far-fetched. The firjois could surely be selected on its poetical merits alone. Tofao ktX. Metrotime turns to her son, ' I tell you, even your grand- mother could say it.' 35. tAXtjs. This is probably an in- terjection used as an expletive. At vii. 88 it occurs again, also spoken by a woman. Two other explanations of raKm have been given, (1) that it is a hyperionism for rdXas ; (2) that it is an adverb — ' at once,' or 'straight on,' comparable in point of formation to k^rjs, ifcitp, iirt- voXijs (Meister). Neither of these seems to me so probable. Bucheler reads ret Ags ; but (1) this involves a change of the manuscript reading ; (2) the forms in t- of the rela- tive are confined to passages where there is some special reason for them : cf. v. 4. ktj<ttI ktX. 'And yet she cannot read.' ypap|&&r«»v X'fy")' Cf. litterarum expers. 36. 6 irpoorux&v. Like 6 rvxttr, qui- libet. The first slave you meet would know the firjais better than Kottaios.
  • pv£. Cf. on ii. 100.
|uigov. Cf. on v. 8. 37. ypytcu. This verb = ' to speak.' ' If we wish him to raise his voice.' Cf. v. 85 fjp irA&tf ypdfos, ' if you say another word.' For vi 34, ypv£o>, v. note ad loc. TptTotos. 'For three days/ The adj. is often used in Greek where we should have an adverbial expression. Cf. Goodwin's Greek Grammar, § 926. So Theokr. ii. 4, x. 12. ovk otScv kta. Cf. the expression in i. 72, rijs $vprjs rbp oMv ixQpbp facf- c$cu. AIAASKAA02 35 y/yqvv yvvaiKa K&pfavrjv fttov, Ketpei, fj tov reyevs virepOe tcl aKekea reivas 40 KaOrfff OK<os T65 KaXklrjs Acarai kvttt&v. tl fiev 8o/c€t5 ra airKdyxya rrjs kolktjs irdcryetv, €7T€aV i8(OfJLL ; KOV TOCOS \6yOS TOvSc' aXX* 6 Ktpafios 7ra? <oairep irpia ffXTJTai, KTjirriv 6 xeifLa>i> eyyvs $, rpi rjfJicuOa 45 43 post IA00MI spatium: T6\» fuv Rutherford TOCOC cum accentu acuto super prius P 44 Irpia Rutherford : ITIA P : Irirj Biicheler 45 KHTTHN lineola ad init apposita P HM€0A, A I superscr. m. rec. 2 P 39. ypt\bv yuvaiKou A pendant to yipwv 6^p (v. 32). 6p$av4\p pCov. Like ypap.pA.Toav XHPVt v. 35. Kitpct. ' Fleeces : so in Latin tondct. 40. fj. This corresponds to fj in 37. ' Either he runs away from home, or (if he stays there) he climbs on the roof (i.e. the flat roof of the inrepyov). rfycvs. From riyos a side-form of criyos : Giles, Manual of Comparative Philology, § 237. areyvKkiov, vii. 83, is formed from oriyos. <nc&ca. This should be scanned as a dissyllable — €3 in words of stem -€<r- being scanned as one syllable, with synizesis (Meister). There seems, how- ever, to be one exception to this rule in H., viz. at viii. 71. 41. Kd0T]9' 8ko»s. For the elision of -01 cf. ii. 29, v. 74, vi. 63. Sicws. See on v. 33. koXXCiis. This name for an ape is implied in Pindar, Pyth. ii. 132 (*a\<$y roi vidojv . . . alel ko\6s). Cf. Babrias 56. 3, 7- The monkey was early made a household pet. Dinarchos (quoted by Suidas) speaks of tca\\ias iv rots ottcots rpi<f>(iv as something quite common. For such pranks on the part of mon- keys as those referred to in the text cf. Plautus, Mil. GL 162. k<£tw kvtttwv. Ar. Wasps 279. Note the alliteration ; cf. ii. 28-9, 56. 42. <nrXd'Yx va « Cf. i. 57. rf)s Kaicqs. Like rrjs TaXabrjs. Cf. v. 5. Homer and the elegiac poets use fccucds in this way. For the sense cf. Plato, Rep. 492 C lv h^i ry roiotfry rbv viov, rb K*y6fi*vov t rlva 0U1 Kapdiav tax* 1 * \ See also the note on i. 36, fcoirjv . . . ifntxty ixov ffa * 43. ttkoju. Aor. subj. 1st sing, for Vka. For the termination -j*i of the ist pers. sing, of the subj. (common in Homer) cf. Monro, Homeric Grammar, § 82. kov ktX. ' It isn't for him (pointing to K.) that I care.* 44. 6 Kf'pa|M»s. For the collective use of the singular tipa/tos cf. Thuk. ii. 4; Ar. Clouds 1117; also Babrius quoted below. Sxrmp trpux BXiyrai. 'Are broken like cakes.' P has ma, which is most probably a mistake for trout (Ruther- ford), the (rpioy being a vififjta \€vt6v, cf. on wXarvaftaros, v. 46 ; for BKrjrai v. on ii. 83. With the passage cf. Ba- brius 125 foot . . . AvaQas eh t6 Hcbpa K&HiraiCojv | tov Klpapav $9\a. 45. eirfjv. We have had iwear in w. 3o, 43- 6 x <l H^» v kt\. Repairs to the roof would be carried out just before the winter. rpi* fyuufa. Hesychios has ffuuBov •f)tu<v@6)uov, fuo&dXtov vapa Kv^iktjvois. The meaning £ obol suits the passage well, though others adopt the second meaning. i£ obols seems a large enough sum to pay for 1 tile. The phrase ^f r dprov fj t fffiaiOov occurs in v. 3 of the Koronistai of Phoinix, a fupoypd\pos t in the sense of something insignificant. P has rj/M€$a; the scribe probably was thinking of jt**0a t the ist pi. of fjucu. The error can hardly have arisen from his pronouncing E and AI alike. This 'is not to be expected in a manuscript of this date, and there are no other instances of this confusion in the Papyrus' (J. H. Wright, at p. 186 of the article cited on i. 54). Inscrip- tions show instances of this corruption from 150 A.D. onwards (Meisterhans, Gramm. Att. Inschr* p. 27). T>% 36 AIAASKAAOS Kkaiova cKacrrov tov TrkaTva-fiaro^ tiW %v yap crrofi icrrl rrjs crwoiici'tys 7ra<rtys, tov MTjrportfL^? *pY a KorraXov ravra, KakrjOCv', (Sore iirjh ohovra KLvfjaau oprj 8' OKOta>5 tt)i> /5a#ai> XcXenyn/Acc 50 Tra&av, Kaff v\rjv 9 61a ArjXios Kvprevs iv rg 0a\d(r<rn T&fifiXv rfjs Cor}$ Tpiftcov. ra5 c/J8d/u,a$ r a/jLewov et/caSa? r' oI8c 46 KAAIOYCA lineola apposita et A posteriore postea deleto P 49 KAAH0IN lineola ad init apposita et coronide post N scripta F 50 A€KOI(ji)C, superset", in. pr. P 53 €BAOMAC, AA superscr. m. rec. 4 Ut ifrboyuabas fiat P 46. «XaTv<r|MiTOt. Gen. of price: Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1133. The word means (1) ' a broad cake/ Bekker, Anecdota, p. 294 ; (2) ' tile ' as here. Tiles of some size are meant, which might well cost i\ obols each. 47. tv -yAp o-TO|xa ktX. ' The neigh- bours all say.' or<$/ia — ' words/ ' utter- ance.' This use is found in Tragedy, e. g. Soph. 0. T. 426, 706. ar6fM how- ever bears its usual meaning in the phrase 4£ iv6s <rr6fMTos t . Lat. uno ore, Ar. Knights 670. Theokr. xii. 21 has vaai bid ot6im.tos=z 1 'tis the common talk.' <rwouc(i)s. The awoiKia was a tene- ment or house inhabited by several per- sons who paid the rent jointly, Aischin. c. Tim. § 124; cf. on ii. 64. Here awoitela is used for the persons who in- habited the lodging-house. 48. toO Mt|rp<m|i.Tp. Usually the fathers name is added in the gen., as in XoaKp&Tfjs 6 Xoxppoviaicov. Possibly Me- trotome uses the phrase in the text because she rules the household; the boy's father is a nonentity (u. 3a). But v. on i. 50. cp-ya. Predicate, sc. fori, whence the absence of the article with ravra. 49. k&At)0(v*, &otc ktX. * And it is all true, so that one gets nothing to eat.' This is probably the sense, and not ' so that it is vain to deny it': Headlam C. R. xiii. 152. &86vra Kwrjcrat. This phrase is found in Timokles,/r. 10, in the sense 'to eat.' Cf. icivtiv aiayovas, Liban. iv. 154. I, Alexis 185. 3. 50 sq. ' See how he has ruined all his clothes in a wood, as if he were a fisher- man of Delos spending his dreary ex- istence on the sea.' piuav. Used like ficucos in the sense of clothes, contemptuously. Others give it the meaning ' back ' or * bridge of the nose ' ( = fi&x ts )f when \(\iirpijK€ must mean 'has peeled,' 'taken the skin off.' It is characteristic of Metro- time to lament over the damage to her son's clothes rather than that which his person has sustained ; cf. v. 43. \tirpds is used of bad leather, Ar. Acharn. 724 : see also vi. 36. 51. ircUrav, ko0' v\r\v ktX. We must punctuate after vaaav and also after v\rjv, taking wcurav with rijv fxuuv. A^Xios KvpTtus. There was a pro- verb Ar}\i6s tis tco\vfi$ryrfjs f derived from the story of Glaukos, which was localized in Delos (earlier in Boeotia). The men of Kos attended the festivals at Delos regularly, and we find a month named AdXtos in Kos. See also Kallim. Hymn to Delos, v. 15. 52. TwjijSXv ttjs £ofjs. Cf. on i. 67. For the monotonous life of the fisher- man see [Theokritos] xxi. ('AXier*). 53. !086|ias ktX. The 7th and 20th days of each month were sacred to Apollo, and were widely observed as holidays. K. knows when they will come better than the astronomers them- selves. For the 7th cf. Hesiod, Works and Days 770 Wopr) tepbv 1ji*ap' | t£ yap *A.n6Wcaya xp*>0"<£opa yeivaro Kffrit : for the 20th, a Koan inscription (Paton and Hicks 369, 8 ff.) dvirca $k teal 6 Uptbs tov 'AttSWojvos rq. cfcaft atya awb bpax- fiwv tucooi. The k&Mpa is also found in a Koan inscription (369. 2). For the holiday on the WSfirj cf. Lukian, Pseudol. 16 &o-ir€p ol ircufc? hv reus iBbd/xais Iwaife. In the Alexandrian dialect tj38opctr was used in the sense of k^Ufirj (Ij/iipa), whence the varia lectio IfibopASas. This involves an AIAA2KAA0S 37 AA. Ttov ao-Tpohufxtoy * Kovh* wrvos viv alpeirai vocvvff oTrJiios 7ravyvvY)V ayivrjTe. aXk* €? TL (TOL, AafWT/HOTCC, KCU fiiov TTpTj^lV iadkrjv rekolev cuSe, KayaO&v Kvpaais, p.rjkao'O'ov avr<£ — MrjrpoTiiiyj, (jirf) hreur^o, cfci yap ovhh/ [lelov. Ev0n/$ kov px>i 9 kov KokkclKos, kov <I>iXXos ; ov ra^ccos TOVTOV 55 60 55 farjitos Headlam ayimrc Rutherford 58 MHAACCON cum paragrapho subscr. P post AYTCOI spatium MrfrpoTifirj t py tirtvxco Jackson : MHTPOITIMH€n€YX€0 P 59 post MION spatium TTOY, K superscr. m. pr. P anapaest in the second foot, and is therefore to be rejected. 54. 4<TTpo8t4>€<i>v. From &<TTpodt<pi]s, (or-ffa), not found elsewhere. The mean- ing is the same as that of darpoktyos ; for h ffa fA 8i0qy (£*&) <*• **• 73» ▼"• 7**- It is likely
  • that~there is a reference to the Koan
School of astronomers, established by Aristotheros, and represented at the time of Herodas apparently by Dositheos (J. H.Wright, ubi supra, p. 196). The hist- orian Berosos made his home at Kos early in the third century B.C., and took up the study of astrology: Inscrip- tions of Cos, pp. xxxiii and 359. alpciTot. Usually the active alpeT is found in such phrases. But H. seems purposely to employ the middle voice in unusual ways; cf. Scfrcusfcf, vi. 41 ; BSf/xat = 0&, viii. 9 (Headlam), 55. bTt\yLOS = 6injviKa. i}/*oy 5rc is used by Ap. Rhodius (iv. 267, 452). irai-yvtnf|v 6ywv\r*. ' You (Lampriskos and his scholars) will be keeping holi- day.' That is, no doubt, the long mid- summer holidays, vmyvia has the sense of kopr^i in Ar. Ly*. 700. The subjunctive dyivrjrt is the read- ing of P, and may be kept. K. specu- lates as to when the holidays will come. 6rfjfjLos with indie, would mean ' when the holidays are actually being kept.' dyivtiv is an Ionic form used in Homer and Herodotos for dyew. It is found only in the pres. and imperf. 56 sqq. M. does not seem likely to come to the point, and as even her peroration threatens to be of consider- able length, Lampriskos intervenes. €t tv. n is adverbial, ' if at all.' Cf. , iv. 32. Itov irp-q£iv. wpafiv <$*\av v $: Success in life' tf&x, Pind. 01. i.
cf.
136.
  • pr)(is from vpdrreiv, 'to exact,' may
be found at vii. 96 (v. note ad Joe). 57. tcXoicv. For the optative cf. v. 79 cf rt aoi fflrjv : Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 5. c iii. A person can say on his own behalf r€\oi€v aide fiiov vpfj£iv, * May the Muses grant me happiness,' or ' I wish the Muses may,' &c. When another person says 'if you wish the Muses to giant/ &c, the same con- struction is kept, with the addition of «i. Cf. Theokr. xv. 70 d rt yivoio | €v- da/fuw — <f>vX&<T<rco rojfxv^xovSv /xcv. atSi. The Muses ; cf. on v. 1. KayaOtav rupoms. Cf. ii. 45. 58. p.TJXacrcrov avr$, sc. rov tiovros imBys, or the like. 'Don't give him (less than he deserves).' L. interrupts* and the sentence is unfinished. jitj riT€vx«o. 'You need not make this appeal to me r for he will have just as much' (even though you don't say another word). Cf. vi. 46 hcvxonai, 'I entreat.' The MS. has Mrjrpoirf fit]€ir€vx<o. The loss of ya\ after -/itj is due to haplography. The vapd- ypcupos after v. 58 in the margin indi- cates a change of speaker in the middle of the line, cf. at w. 81, 87, &c. Usually the mp&ypcupot indicates a change of speaker at the end of the line, as at i. 66, iii. jo t &c. Introd. ch. IV. 59. EvOCtjs. Cf. iv. 24. This is the name of a school-fellow of Kottalos. Similarly Kokkalos and Phillos v. 60. Three boys are summoned to help the master : cf. the flogging-scene in a wall- painting from Herculaneum figured in Baumeister, Denkmaler, iii. p. 1590. With K6kko\o% cf. Kokk&Xt], the name of a woman at iv. 19. Phillos occurs as a proper name in Anakreon. For the sense cf. ApuL Met. ix. 28 vocatis duobus 38 AIAA2KAA02 apeur hr % (ofiov, rfc 'AiccircG) arekrivaCy SeC£ovre$ ; — alveo) rapya, KottoX', a Trprja-crei^. ov <rot eV airapKel ratcrt hopKaaiv iraC^eiv dcrrpa/JS', OKOxmep oiSc, irpb? 8c ttjv Traiarpnqv h> roia-i irpovviKoio-i xaX#a£cis (^oireW ; 65 eyco are dy&a KO&iLiayrepov Kovprf? Kivevvra firjBk Kdp<fx)$, ct to y rjBurrov. 6i AK6C6C0 cum accentu acuto super € prius P 62 KOTTAAA- TTPHCCIC, A superscr. et postea per punctum deleto P 63 tomti] rji<n Rutherford TT€MTT€IN, AIZ superscr. m. pr. P 64 ACTPABA cum accentu acuto super A et prius et posterius P 65 TTPONIKOICI P t familia vaUdissimis quam altissime sublato putro nates eius obverberavit. 61. -rfl 'AK&rw <rcXi)vaC'Q. This expression is explained in Photios ii. p. 212 N., as being used M ltaiitv6vrw tcai PpaSvvovTOjy. Akesaios was a helms- man of Neileus, who always insisted on waiting for the full moon before setting sail, Xva iv <f>ajrl 6 vKovs ytvrjrat. The ' moon of Akesaios ' then came to mean a date like the 'Greek Kalends'; cf. Zenobios i. 41. L. speaks impa- tiently as the boys hang back, unwill- ing to help in punishing a school- fellow. The form 'Axtcaios is used by Zenobios. 'Axiaew may be the gen. of *AWa€o* (Attic 2nd Decl.), but Smyth {Ionic Dialect, p. 634) gives reasons for taking the nom. as 'Axicrrjs. 62. SfCgovTtt. Cf.oni. 82. 'Do you intend to show him (produce him) on the full moon of Ak.?^ Others take fa*- icvvvai « ' to strip ' as a preliminary to the flogging ; but this seems less prob- able. The dative rfj 'Ah. atXrpralii must be a dative of time-when, ' on the full moon,' as this is required by the pas- sage in Zenobios: we can scarcely translate (with Crusius) ' do you mean to exhibit him (as a monster) to the full moon of Ak.?' alvlo. Ironical: 'nice conduct this of vours.' ft irfrijotrut. Note that the a is lengthened before irp~. 63. dirapKit C£ v. 6. 8opicd<rtv. Cf on v. 7. irat£f iv. The original reading is ireft- weiv, which is corrected by the first hand to vaifav. wifiw€iv has no other sup- port than such phrases as W/nrci \po- \6tvra **paw6v in Homer, which give no parallel to the dative, vaifcr, on the other hand, is the natural word to use where a particular game is referred to. Crusius is almost alone in retaining W/*- v€iv. The fact that wcuarprfv stands at the end of the next verse is not enough to condemn jraifav. 64. d<rrpdp8(&. The meaning is un- certain. Probably it ^darp€trrl t d/i€- rcuTTpcirrl, 'without turning the back,' i. e. ' continually ' : so Diels, Headlam, Daniellson. For the form of the ad- verb cf. Kv&Za, Kpv&Sa. The word has also been taken as (1) ' without shak- ing ' mi&ffTpa&ws, (2) from darpAvrciv, 'blitz-artig' (Crusius), fulminis instar (Zielinski), (3) from itrrpApTj, ' riding on the back of the hand* (Tucker), (4) incorrupte (Biicheler). In the MS. there is an accent on both the first and the second syllable of the word. Meister shows that the word was accentuated by the grammarians both as doTpapta and as dffrpafidd, whence with elision dtrrpafid*. The MS. gives both ways. Sicaxrircp o6>€. 'Like your school- fellows,' w. 59-60. iraXcTTpTjv. Cf. on v. 11. 65. irpowCicoun.. See on er. 12. XaAiagfus. See v. 6: and, for the metre, i. 21. ^out&w. This goes with tpbs t^v waiarprjv. Kottalos goes regularly to that low , haunt ; perhaps the word Qoirlw may be used with regard to its meaning of ' going to school ' ; cf. Ar. Knights t 235, Plat. Prot. 326 C (cn/^oi- TTjriis), Plat Euthyd. 272 D, and (used absolutely) Ar. Clouds 916, 938. K4r- toAos <f>otTq — not, however, to school, but — wpto iijy traiarpriv. 66 sq. Ko<rjjtu^r«pov Kovprjs. 'Quieter than a girl,' and KivtOvra 111)84 icdp^os. ' Not stir- AIAA2KAA0S 39 KOV fLOl TO Spiflif OTKvkoS, f) f}ob$ K€pKO$, <S tovs TrcS^ra? #ca7roraicrov9 Xw/fev/xat ; KO. /wrj /i/iy l/cerevo), Aa/xTrpCaKe, irpos &€ t&v Movo"€g>i> Kal rov yevelov rfjs T€ KovtiSos $v)(t)$, 70 AOTCO cum paragrapho subscr. P x°^ v Rutherford, Crusius: XOAH P: xoXij Hicks : cr^oX^ Ribbeck 71 IK€T€YO), OY super- set ut videtur P m4 M Urrewo Bucheler TTP0CTTPICK6, AAM superscr. m. pr. P 72 TCON r€N€IU)N, OY bis superscr. m. pr. P. KOYTIAOC, T superscr. m. rec. 3 P ring so much as a twig (chip).' These two expressions are proverbial, and oc- cur in almost the same form together in Ar. Lysistrata 474 «W 'Otkca 'ytit aoxpp6- yeas Stomp ttdprj tcaOrjoOcu, | Kvnovaa fiTjtev kvOatii, Kivovaa firjbk icdfxpos. Probably the passage of Aristophanes was in Herodas' mind when he wrote w, 66 sq. prftik tedfxpos kivuv is used, says Suidas, M rwv 1)<tvxw : cf. i. 54. The use of ptrjH for ov8i is noteworthy. It is due to the fact that tciy(dvra = &<rr* Mivrjffcu. it t6 y fjStorov. 'If that is the course you mean to take.' If Kottalos means to defy authority, L. will do his best to correct him. 68. to 8pi|iv o-kOXos . ( The tawse ' : further explained by ij $ods tciptcos. There seems to be no place, besides this, where the v of crtevkos is long. Hence some read ertevros. 69. ircttyras. Cf. v. 96. dirordxTovt. ' Disobedient,* ' unruly.' Crusius takes it as ' put by themselves ' for punishment There was a separate place in the schoolroom where the caning took place (PhiloL li. p. 315). Xfl0pc€|ioi. Of corporal punishment, cf. v. 73. 70. irplv x°*V fK)E ai * The reading of P is vfxv x°^V ^t£cu. Palaeogra- phically it is easier to read x°*V &an X°*h v > for I could more easily fall out than N : but I prefer x°^ v Pvfa as a synonym for x- «/*««'> found in Plutarch, Symp. vii. 8. Ribbeck's conjecture, •Kpbr (txoAt) Pt)£cu, 'before I have time to cough/ is attractive: cf. ftov ^ wTvacu, Epikr. C. A. Fr. 3. 20. (ii. p. 283) : also Theokr.xxix. 27 yrjpaXiot wikopts vpiv airorrvcat. 71. |&t\ pi} UiTtvo». The diphthong cv is scanned as short here. Bitch. compares Hipponax fr. 22, and such forms as ctctacrai (for a/ecvacrcu), <tk€o- Orjierj, avair6.a y drov, tar$. Reinach, Epigr. p. 261. AapirpCoicf. This is the corrected reading of P, which had at first irpoa- npi(TK€, the scribe having begun to write trpos too soon : cp. ii. 38 awpoadc, where a is due to avtipos which follows. Cor- rections of the text which have been proposed are of four kinds : (1) transposition: vp6$ at MowcW, Aapnrpiatcc (Nicholson). (2) Aapvplcrtct replaced by a short Kost-name such as Aapvp* or npicrtc* (Bucheler, Rutherford). ( 3) Aapirpicrfc€ rejected as a gloss : wpos at irp6s <rc tojv MovcrcW (Blass). (4) Ik€T€vw corrected to Ueriw (Cru- sius, who compares Tpo<p(vw: rpwpici). I see no reason to doubt that -tv- could be scanned as short before a vowel. We must elide the vowel of the second pdf. Bucheler proposes pc/j /i fcereva;, p.t being placed early in the sentence in anticipa- tion of v. 73* A T V A*« fyw/*« *tX. Over the cv of Utrtvw are two letters which Kenyon thinks may be ov, a cor- rection really belonging to the next line (ywciov) and washed out when the mis- take was seen. 72. rot) y€vtiov. The MS. had at first rS/v 7€*«tW, an error due perhaps to the gen. pi. Wlovaluv. The regular formula is trpbs rov ytvelov, not vpfe rSnr ywtfav (Blass). The correction is made by the first hand. KovrtSos. This person was probably a female relative of Lampriskos, perhaps his daughter : compare the appeal made to Kydilla at v. 69 sq. Over the letter v is written in a later hand t, making Kor- ri&os, gen. of Korrfe, which some take to be a pet name for K6ttoXos. Cf. A17/KU Korrias, P.-H. 355. Bucheler 40 AIAA2KAAOS [iri t$ [ie 8/h/xcT, t$ 'repa 8c Xd/Sr/crai. AA. dXX' el? iroirqpos, KottoXc, cSotc ical nepvas ovSet? <r' hrawiatiev, ov8' oicco? X^PV* 75 ol /xC? o/xotco? tov <rC$rjpov Tparyovaw. KO. icdcra?, icdcra?, Aa/X7r/Hcrx€, Xicrcro/xai, /xeXXcis eg ftcv <f>opr}<rai — ; AA. /xt) '/xc, rtyi/Sc 8' eipdra. KO. TaTa, /cdcras /xot ScSo-er' ; MH. cf Tt <roi ^cjnji', 74 fk] IC cum signo ~et accentu gravi super I P TT6PNAC cum accentu gravi super € P 75 OKU)C, OY superscr. m. rec 3 P 76 01 cum paragrapho subscr. P 78 post <t>OPHCAI spatium 79 TATA cum signo - super A prius et accentu rt super A posterius P ci ti aoi] IT I CO I cum signo - et accentu acuto super I primum, necnon accentu acuto super I alterum P ZOOHN cum puncto super N P reads rrjs re tcorridos ifaxip* and trans- lates per capitale tuum ingenium (kottis is a Doric word«*€^aA^). 73. |M. This word is oat of its proper place (cf. vii. 126, note). Kottalos is excited and frightened. t$ VlfXjp. For the aphaeresis cf. Ar. Peace 253 yjfyaBax Wipy. The dpipb atevkos was a IpaLs dtrrpayaXourSs (A then. iv. 152 F) or fidans wo\vcurrp6.ya\os (Anth. Pal. vi. 234), ie. a whip on which bones were strung as on a knout. \wpT]<rcu. This is not to be taken with firj, to which we must supply Xu^cr-Q (subj.) out of A<fc/fy<rcu. 74. cts. P has Is: cf. Introd. ch. IV. ircpvds. In P this is accentuated vlpvas, i. e. wtpvds (and not vipvas). ' Even if he were selling you as a slave, a man could not say a good word for you/ i. e. though he had every inducement to make the most of your virtues, he could not praise you. 75. «inuv€<r€i€v. &y is omitted: cf. v. 75 teal ris ovk dvavTwaa | h p.ev duccums rb TTpdaanrov k^m-voi ; The usage, found in Homer (e. g. Odyssey, iii. 231), is a feature of Alexandrian Greek : cf. Schneider, Callimachca, i. 358, 400, who quotes Ap. Rhod. i. 767 ; Theokr. ii. 34, viii. 91, &c. ov6' Skcds X^PI* kt ^« ' Not even in the land where mice eat iron as readily (as anything else ') : i. e. in a region where there is so little food that mice are driven to eat iron ; a sort of fabulous land (Crusius, Uniers. p. 72). C£ Seneca, Apokolokyntosis 7 venisti hue (to Hades) ubi mures ferrum rodunt : cf. on i. 9. For Htcws = • where ' cf. the use of &s at Theokr. i. 13, v. 10 1, 103; also ut in Catullus xi. 3. 5xa* XupT)* = ubi terrarum (partit. gen.). It is probable that the island Gyaros is alluded to in the text. It was a wretched spot, to which exiles were often sent by the Roman emperors. Cf. Juvenal, i. 73, x. 170 ; Tac. Ann. in. 68, &c. ; and for earlier times Antigonos of Karystos {ap. Steph. Bvzan. s. v. Ttapos), who says of it ivravOa ol /iiks SiaTp&yovai rbv aitirjpov (Philologus, li. 177 sqq.). 76. oftoCcos. • Like ordinary food.' 77. k6ous, sc. wkijyds : cf. on v. 33, and see ii. 53. 78. t% \JLtv 4>opt)<rai, sc. rb vGrrov. The sentence is interrupted. For the position of pev cf. v. 76. The aorist infin. after fiiKKtis is noticeable. See Giles, Manual of Comparative Philology, p. 479 (note). The aor. infin. in this usage denotes instantaneous action, as opposed to the pres. infin. which expresses continuance of the action. Tne existence of /ie'AAa» with the aor. infin. in Attic is proved by passages such as Aisch. P. V. 625, Eur. Ion 760, where emendation to the pres. or fut. is impracticable. Some authors, like Pindar, avoid the fut. infin. altogether with piWw, and so Herodas ; cf. w. 92 sq. r^vSc. Metrotime. 79. t&t&. Probably this is a nursery word: cf. tot«, v. 69, and raraAif ci, / / EROTES AS SHOEMAKERS (See vii. 94) Wall-painting from Herculaneum, now in the National Museum at Naples. Baumeister, Denktnciler, III, fig. 1651. FLOGGING-SCENE Wall-painting from Herculaneum, now in the National Museum at Naples. Baumeister, Denkmaier, III, fig. 1653. AIAA2KAAOS 4i (fyepeiv ocras &v i) kokt) cOevg fivpcra. 80 KO. navcraL, iicavai, Aa/X7r/Hcr/c€. AA. ical crv 8t) iravcrai k<ik €/oya irprqa'a'fai/. KO. ovk€t, ov)(i (ti) irpij£<D, ofiwfii <rot, AafnrpCcrKe, Ta$ <f>i\a<; Mov<ra$. AA. oo-a^v 8c ical r>)i> ykaacrav, ovtos, ccr^/cas* 8o <t>€P OCAC, €IN superscr. m. pr. et lineola ad ink. apposita P C06NHI BYPCAI in utroque verbo I deletum habetP 8i nAYCAl cum paragrapho subscr. P: post TTAYCAI, etiam post AAMTTPICK€ spatium 82 TTPHCU)N, altero C superscr. m. pr. P ov^i « irpf\£<o Ellis: OYXITTAIECji), PH superscr. m. pr. P ovk€t ovkcti npr)£a> Rutherford 83 OMNYMI cum paragrapho subscr. P aoi] AOI, C superscr. m. pr. P : scribae oculus ad init. voc seq. aberravit 84 Saijp ex v. 8 Biicheler €CXHK§, AC superscr. m. rec. 2 P i. 60 (note). Others take it to mean (1) an exclamation of pain, cf. raroi; or (2) the sound of blows (German paisch, Btich.). The sign over the first o seems to be the grave accent written somewhat flat, or as Ludwich takes it (Bert. Philol. Woch. 1892, 642), it indicates the quan- tity of the vowel. owo-ct'. Note the plural. K. ad- dresses both Lampriskos and his mother. Metrotime alone answers. €i t£ <toi ^t|v. Cf. on v. 57. These words should be given to Metrotime; 'as you hold me dear, receive as many as your ugly hide will stand.' The phrase c2 . . . (qfav is used ironically ; ' if you love me . . . bear these strokes for my sake.' In the MS. we have fa»i;v (without 1), and there is a dot over v to cancel that letter. But the reading cf rl aoi £<u^ would not give a satisfactory sense, whether we assign the words to K. or to M. (• while your life holds out ') : and it is probable that the difficulty of the construction tl . . . (yrjv led to an attempt at emendation. 80. <(>lp€iv. Infin. for imperative. Most editors take <p4ptiv as dependent on oOivy, and make the sentence take the form of a direct answer to x6aas /xoc &fr<rcr', i. e. (dwcrofxty) Baas &v 1} tcatc?) pvpaa oOivy <pip€iv. But <f>4p€iv on that supposition is out of its proper place in the sentence, and the corruption of v, 80 in P is not explained : whereas
  • EP = <f>ip€ is a natural corruption of
tpipctv = imperative. ft icaicij. Cf. on v. 4. The word fivpaa was first written Pvpaai ; the scribe drew his pen through the I and then (by mistake) through the I of C66NHI as well. For the irregularity of the MS. in regard to iota see Introd. ch. IV. 81. UavaC, sc. vkrjyal, ' enough, have done.' 82. irp-f|<r<rwv. For the rj v. ii. 39. ovkIt' ovxC Ti irp-f|£o>. P has ov/eer ovx< irou£w : for this form of the rat. of rralfa cf. Anthl Pal. xii. ail. w^ct is a correction of itcu^oj. The letters n were lost before v, as frequently happens in MSS. Rutherford reads obnir ovrctri irp^(at 9 sc. kcuccL ipya. But this involves a change of ovx* in the manuscript read- ing. 83. Sftwju. This takes, as usual, the accus. of the deity by whom the oath is taken ; cf. vii. 31 6fivv/u w6y$' la* iarr Ipd. aoi is dot. ethicus. Tas <()CXas Movcras. Cf. v. 1. <pl\as is somewhat insincere : cf. v. 98. 84. This verse is found also at v. 8, with &<Trjv for Saorjv. ■yXdcraav. An Ionic form, connected with yk&aaa, yXcvx^: Brugmann, GrUchische Grammatik (Iwan M tiller, Handbuch), pp. 33, 182. Found seven times in Her.; yXJuaaa occurs once (vi. 41). ovtos. Cf. v. 63. avrq is similarly used, iv. 42, 55. torxtiicas. Strictly, 'you have ac- quired. To explain the tense it may be suggested that K. has improved his 42 AIAA2KAAOS irp6s ctol jSaXea) rov fivv rayf, 1}v ir\ea> ypv£y$. 85 KO. ioov, <rutm£>' fiy fie, Xtcrcro/xcu, kt€ivq$. AA. /teOeaOe, KokkolK , avroif MH. ov 8(ci <r) c/cX^ai, Aa/x7r/)tcr/cc, Belpov 8* ax/W ^Xto? 8v$ $• AA MH. dXX' iorlv vBpqs TronctXaJrcpo? ttoXX^J, 90
  1. ca! 8ci \a/3elv viv /cam fivfi\ia> 817/cov
85 TTPOC cum paragrapho subscr. F 86 IA0Y cum paragrapho subscr. P 87 M€0€C0€ cum paragrapho subscr. P post AYTON spatium ov del <r fVcXiJfai Pearson: OYA€KAHEAI P: off ore 6« X?)£ai Biicheler: ovd* &v cickt)£ais Rutherford 88 AAMTTPICK€ cum para- grapho subscr. P AEI PON AX PIC, A superscr. m. rec. 3 P dw i Meister: AYCHI P: tvy Rutherford : post v. 88 excidit ut videtur versus qualis hie est : aXX* avrixw o nais ob* ovkct larxwi, nempe Lamprisco tribuendus ; cf. Headlam C. «/?. xiii. p. 152 90 aXX* iarlv vdprjs dva- yv&vai Metrotimae dedit Headlam, Lamprisco Biicheler : aXX* tarw . . . 7roX\<3 Lamprisco, #eal £W Xa/9e Iv /ui> . . . ak\as ; Metrotimae, cUocriv y* . . . dvayw^ai Lamprisco, reliqua Metrotimae tribuit Meister: dXX* iariv . . . \afciv \uv Lamprisco, lajirl 0vj9Xi'q> icrX. usque ad Mimi finem Metrotimae tribuit Rutherford quality of talkativeness by practice ; but the sense does not much differ from that of *x«* •• Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 5. b. v. P had iaxn Kt f o^ros being inadvertently taken as nom. not voc ; the 3rd sing, was afterwards corrected to the 2nd. 85. irp6t <rot f3aX«i>. For vpoafiaXw <roi : cf. v. 5. |i,0v. ' Gag.' There is it seems no other instance of this use quoted ; but cf. £ovs (Aisch. Agam. 30; Theogn. W^W- Cf. on v. 37. 87. pftcofe ktX. Though only Kok- kalos is mentioned by name, all three boys (w. 59 sq.) are meant. Cf. t(ta$€ Mijrpoi, vii. 14. Virg. A en. ix. 525 vos % Calliope, precor adspiratc canentu ov Sc? <r €kXt}£<u. P has ovtetc\r]£cu, which has been corrected in various ways to make sense and to scan. It is simplest to assume that €IC has dropped out before 6K, as is often the case, we shall then have ov ttta' Ukrj^cu (for the scansion cf. on i. 21). It is noticeable that the MS. has ct for 1 at this point ; thus KTtivQs (v. 86), Ztipov (v. 88) as against hipov {v. 3) : Pearson, in Classical Review, v. p. 484. 88. 8«4>ov. Cf. v. 3. dxpis . . . 8vt xj. For the construc- tion with dxpis cf. on v. 4. The reading of P is bwriji. We want an aorist rather than a present, and bvs tf (Meister, Crusius), a periphrastic construction, is preferable to tv<rg f as the 1st aor. is only used transitively. Rutherford reads Stfp pres., donee sol occidat. 90. v8pt)f iroiKiXcoTcpos. ' With more tricks than a hydra/ a proverb applied to the cunning: cf. Ps. Diog. 372, 669 vouciXuTtpoi %hpar 1*2 ratv SoXcputv. The question as to how we should apportion w. 88-93 among the various speakers is, as Headlam says, ' the most baffling thing in Herodas.' I may refer to his admirable statement of the diffi- culties, C. R. xiii. 153. Of the two solutions which he proposes I have adopted that which he puts first. A deprecatory answer by Lampriskos has been lost after v. 88 : cf. on vi. 94. L. is merciful, but M. insists on twenty more lashes, however well K. may be going to read his book. This remark must be in reply to a suggestion of L. that he should be let off the rest of the punishment. If v. 90 is given to L., vSprjs vouciXdrrcpos must refer to K.'s back, which had become black and blue. The application of the proverb as given above is against this. 91 sq. Kdirl pvpXOp. « For his book,' i. e. for neglecting it m the past. Weil renders 'Wpenchi sur un livre. AIAA2KAAOS 43 to [irjheUi aWa? eiicocriv ye 9 teal tjv fiekky avrfjs a/xeivov rfjs KXcov? avayvcovai. KO. i<r<r$. AA. kdOois rfjv ykdcrcrav c$ /zcXi irkvvas. MH. ipeco hniu)6io)$ r$ yipovri, Aa/i7r/5t<r#cc, 95 i\0ov<r is oIkov ravra, #ca! TrcSas rji<*> <f>epov<r 9 o/cco? viv orv[i7roh 9 58c fnjScvira al irorviai fSkiiracriv, as c/uenjera'. 92 MHA€N, superscr. m. rec. 3 P 93 KA€OYC cum accentu * super Y P 94 ICCAI cum accentu * super Al P: post hoc vocab. spatium Xadois- . . • irXvvas Lamprisco tribuit Crusius * yXaaaav Kenyon : IAACCAN P 98 al v6rviai Danielsson : AJ1T0TN jAI P ftfjicov r6 pyfilv. 'A mere nothing.' IHjicov is habitually added to excuse obtith or was : cf. v. 24 tytcov travra (Headlam). Other meanings suggested for rb prjtev are (1) ' at least/ but this would be Tobk&xiOTov ; (2) *the good for nothing': this would require rbv urfikv. cf. Soph. EL 1 166. 93. dvayvwyat. On the aor. infin. with pkKko) cf. note on v. 78. 94. Uro-ql. This is given by the grammarians as an exclamation of malicious triumph at another's failure (imxaprifcdv kvHp&vrjfM kvl rSiv airoXa- x6vt<w) : or, as Danielsson puts it, Interjektion der Schadenfreude, We may suppose that K. runs off putting his tongue out at the schoolmaster. This would helj/to explain the follow- ing words. Xdfois ktX. 'The sooner you put your tongue in honey the better. \a$ois seems to have something of the sense of ovk av <p$&vois. * Do a thing secretly, before you are noticed,' is much the same as ' do it quickly.' Is |i4Xi irXvvas. The reading p&i is quite sound, and not to be changed (as e. g. to pi\av = ink). K. is advised to wash his tongue in honey, so that he may stand a better chance of mollifying his master. Plaut. True. 176 in mdU sunt linguae sitae vostrcu. Crusius thinks there is a reference to boys being stung by bees when in search of honey; but this is farfetched and hardly to be got out of the Greek. irXvvas. wXvvetv is here used in the sense of /fy>^x €a ' o^ a1^T<t, ' :c ^ 1Y * * 7 note ' 95. 4iri|iTi04(i)S. From im/jirj$^s f 'thoughtful, Theokr. xxv. 79; hence the advb. ' carefully.' t$ Ylpovrt. The father of K., men- tioned v. 32. 96. ravra. With kptw, v. 95. This new offence of K. (rudeness to his master) will have to be reported to his father. 97. <rvjuro8' &&€ irqScvVra. The words are said in banter ; with his feet tied he could struggle, but could not jump or run : crvfxvoda mjfavvTa form an oxymoron (E. L. Hicks, in Classical Iteview, vol. v. p. 353). &8c = ( here' : cf. ii. 98. For wrfiar cf. Kallim.y9-. 43 bpxfjaaaOcu, also in an ironical sense. 98. al ir6Tvuu. The Muses look down from the walls upon the struggles of K. ; v. on 9. 1. IV A2KAHIimi ANATI0EI2AI KAI 0T2IAZOT2AI This piece describes a visit paid by two women, Kynno and Kokkale, to the altar and temple of Asklepios in Kos. They are accompanied each by a female slave ; and they begin by an invocation to Asklepios, his parents (Apollo and Koronis), his wife, sons, and daughters, and other allied divinities. The offering is then made. It is a cock — the poor man's gift — and the favour of the god is besought. The religious rite finished, the women turn to examine certain statues, sin- gling out for observation and comment figures of a realistic character. They pass eventually into the temple, where they admire some paintings by Apelles, • the Ephesian,' who is warmly defended against his detractors by Kynno. The sacristan (vtaacSpos) then announces that the sacrifice has been accepted by the god, and his favour secured. The worshippers withdraw, after what ap- pears to be a slight altercation with the sacristan, who is dissatisfied with the smallness of his perquisite. The action seems to be laid shortly before dawn : see line 54. That the scene is laid in Kos seems plain from v. 2 (KS>v yKvictjav). None of the other seats of the worship of Asklepios mentioned in the context has an epithet attached to it save Kos, which is named with a special affection. At iv. 30 we have the phrase vpbs Moipiatv, which, as we have seen (Introd. to Mime I), is appropriate in a Mime dealing with Kos. Again, the proper names in this piece all point to Kos, as has been shown by Gurlitt. This scholar also endeavours to fix the date of Mime IV from vu, 26-7, 37-8, 76-8, and concludes that we should probably place it between 370 and 260 B.C. {Arch.- epigr. Mittheil, aus Oest.- C/ttgarn, xv. 169) ; see Introd. ch. I. Cf. also R. A. Neil, C, R, vol. vii. 1893, pp. 314 ff. Diels points out that the Mime gives the view of art and its mission prevalent at the time; a high value was set on portraiture, truth to life, and realism of presentation. For the* Aatckrjmctov of Kos cf. Strabo, xiv. p. 65 7 ; Aristeides, xxxviii. 1 5 (Keil). Both of these writers base their accounts on personal observation. See also In- trod. ch. I on recent excavations. The works of art contained in the temple have been discussed by A. S. Murray (C. R. v. 1 891, p. 389), and Waldstein (C. R. vi. 189a, p. 136) ; also by Gurlitt in the article referred to above, and Diels Ueber die Mimiamben des Her, und ihre Beziehung zur Aiexandri- nischen Kunst {fieri, ArchaoL Geseli. Nov. 1891). The most celebrated ' KcKXrpritiov was in Epidauros : cf. Paus. ii. 27. 2 (Frazer) ; also Prof. P. Gardner's New Chapters in Greek History, p. 357, for the recent excavations. The method of cure, called iyKoifxrjaiSy consisted in making the patient pass a night in the temple : during sleep the god disclosed the means of cure in a dream, which was then interpreted by the priests. The patients offered up votive tablets (v. 19) giving a short account of the treatment : cf. C. I, G. 59. 80 a-d, and Starkie on Ar. Wasps 123. There are three speakers in the piece, viz. Kokkale, Kynno, and the sacristan (yta>ic6pos). Kynno is the elder of the two women who visit the temple, Kokkale is her young friend, who has just recovered perhaps from an illness, and makes an appropriate offering of a iriva£, or votive tablet. Kynno has visited the temple be- fore. She speaks in a tone of authority even to Kokkale, and very harshly to her own slave, Kydilla. Kokkale has also a slave in attendance, Kottale {v. 88). ASKAHnmi ANATI6EI2AI KAI eTSlAZOTSAI 45 KOKKAAH KTNNn NEHKOPOS KO. Xcu/xhs di>a£ Havqov, 05 /xeSets Tp[KK7js 9 koI Kaii/ yXv#a}ai> Krjirihavpov aJ/crj/cas, ow ical Ko/96>i/t? ^ <r' ert/crc jcanrdWai' I w. 1-18 Kokkalae tribuit Mekler, Kynnoni Kaibel, Philae W. Schulze 2 -yAwceZav Rutherford 3 X(a)TTOAA(ji)N, K deinde ex X m. pr. facto P 4 X€IPI cum puncto super € P The distribution of the text among the various speakers is based on the manuscript readings at w. 19, 88, where v. notes. Many scholars rashly assume that in the latter passage KorrdXr) is due to an error of the scribe, and should be KoKtc&krj: and that Kokkale is the name of the slave in the attendance on Kynno's friend. But (1) the offering of the viva{ {v. 19) should surely be made by the worshipper, and not by a slave ; (3) the friend is left without a name. To avoid the latter objection some take <t>iKrj at w. 27, 39, 72, as a proper name, Qtkrj. It is argued, as by Palmer {Hertnathena, viii. 250), that while Kynno addresses her friend as <f>l\rf (at w. 39 and 72), the latter never calls Kynno <plXrj only, but Kvwo? y Kvvvi, KtWa, or <pi\rj Kvvvot. But there is in my opinion one case where Kynno is called <pi\rj only, viz. at v. 27 {q, v.) The passage where this occurs could have been spoken only by Kynno's friend, who is full of wonder and curiosity. Kynno has been at the temple before : why should she break out excitedly in admiration of a work she had seen already ? Moreover such conduct would be by no means in keep- ing with her character. She is brief, curt, downright. Witness her rude reply when asked a simple question at v. 23 : also her angry tone in regard to the detraction of Apelles. She is made somewhat dour in order to form a con- trast with her young and excitable com- panion. At verse 27 therefore the friend addresses Kynno as <pl\rj. Now it would be very confusing if *IAH in the voca- tive could mean indifferently Kynno or her friend. Hence the view that the friend's name is *l\rf must be rejected. Her name I believe to be KoKtc&Xrj, and she has a slave KorT&krj (v. 88). There is no more reason to object to the names KokkoXtj and Korrdkrj occurring in the same Mime than there is in the case of K6ic(ca\os and KArrakos (Mime iii). 1. IIa£i)ov. Also at w. 11, 81, 82, 85. At v. 26 we find 6 Tlaubv. |M8ct«. A Homeric word : cf. pc&onr, pebiovara ; also in inscriptions (in prose) sometimes. We should accentuate it fifdtis (ptttas), and not (tidtis as it appears in most texts (Schulze). TpUmji. Cf. ii 97. 2. ^Xvic^av. Introd. ch. V. 2. A. vi The form in rjav for -tiav is suitable to the religious solemnity of the language : cf. on v. 84 (&z yaipOl •)(0l Acfi>/ic8oKTOS oiKL7)V T€ KCU TCt^ 7T€/XraKT€5, MfTlJ/^CS aypttoV VOVO'toV, IIoSaXei/Hos re Kal Ma^acov yaipovrw, ySxroi 0eol <n)v eortrfv #caroucewn> 10 ical 0cai, irdrep HaCrfov' iXc^j Scvrc tov akeKTopos tovS' oktii/' oIkit)? roi\<av 5 'Yyfta K&i*rep Blass : YniATEKCONTTEP cum diaeresis signo super I posterius et coronide post K, necnon lineola ad init. apposita P 7 nix<a Meister 11 IA60), A superscr. m. pr. P 12 T0YAA6KT0P0C, (0 superscr. m. rec 3 P a sculptured group of Asklepios and Hygieia, to which the phrase x«pi $*£$ ipavtis refers. The god's right hand rests on Hygieia. 5. Tyltux. Fh&shytlaTc tc&vnp. The re has been added wrongly from v. 6. The coronis shows that T€ #(<m) not t*k (=It€*<) is meant (Blass), or else sim- ply marks elision : cf. ii. 83. Various forms of iryicia are found in this piece. Here Tyua is possible : at v. 86 hyity is probably right {—solus), though this reading gives an anapaest in the fifth foot. At v. 94 iryitrp is found = pain binit (v. note) : at v. 95 we have vyirf in the same meaning : v. Smyth, Greek Dialects : Ionic ', p. 6 24. For the worship of "Tyieia in Kos v. P.-H. 406. ot&f tC|uoi fkapol. The article is not added after o&e owing to fieafwl being a predicate. Pwpol are 'altars,' or perhaps (as Meister) the pedestals of statues. 6. Ilav&icv) ktX. On the worship of these daughters of Asklepios cf. Hip- pokr. Spicos, Littre\ iv. 638 (Hygieia and Panakeia) ; Paton-Hicks, 30, 12; 345, 16 (Hygieia and Epione, or Epio). Of Uav&Kij a longer form TlavSjctia occurs, Ar. Plut. 70a, and 'lacroj is used ibid. 701. 7. A«o)jii8ovTos. King of Troy, who promised to Apollo horses of the famous breed of Tros, if he would build his city. When Laomedon broke his promise Apollo, assisted by his grandsons (v. 9), also by Herakles and Telamon, sacked Troy. rttxi). . moenia. Contrast toIxow, v. 1 2 (parietes). It is possible that we should read rel^ca, a dissyllable. 9. IIo6aXc(fHos ktX. Cf. fliadii. 731 'A<T/c\Tjvtov &vo waifc, lyryp' dyaBcb UoHa- ktipios 1jfc Max<W. Podalirios was ap- parently Karian in origin, Machaon was Thessalian (Thraemer, in Pauly-Wis- sowa, s.v. Asklepios). 10. x&roi ktK. The gods and god- desses referred to are described elsewhere (cf. Paton-Hicks, 64) by the expression Otci ffvwaoi, (fvfi^wfioi : cf. Aisch. Supp. 222 dvoKTanr r&vSc tcotvofiojfuay at&taOt. 11. tX«p. t\e<vs, like *i pevfc v. 82, is a regular word on such occasions : cf. iKdaicofuu. P had tfew, which was easily corrected (m. pr.) to tAcw. ScCrc is used as the plural of 8cfyo, and is hor- tative with 5c£ai<r0€ (agite . . . accipUe) ; cf. vii. 70. Brugmann (Griteh. Gramm.* P« 533)> compares rtfre, used by So- phron as the plural of rrj (i. 82). 1 2. toO dXlKTopoi . The belief that the cock was sacred to Asklepios is a mis- conception, based partly on the well- known passage at the end of the Phaedo, where Sokrates calls upon Kriton to offer a cock to that god in token of his de- liverance (from life's cares). It is clear from w. 14 sqq. that the cock was sacri- ficed not as being sacred to Asklepios, but as the poor man's offering. r&Altfr. (by a later hand) introduces a form of the Doris severior. Akitera/p is an old word found in Kratinos, Plato Comicus, and Herodas (here and v. 16). oIk(t|S toCxoov. As roixw by itself means the walls of a house (v. on 7), either oUirjs or roixw seems unneces- sary, and some scholars, taking the for- mer as a gloss, propose to substitute 6p$piov: cf. Theokr. vii. 123 6 V opdpios . . . &\4kto)p, Ant A, Pal. xii. 137 6p$po- 06as (of the cock). The gen. is pos- I Ji VOTIVE RELIEF TO ASKLEPIOS Mittheilungen des Archaeol. Institutes, 1877, Tafel xiv. Now at Athens. ASKAHnmi ANATieElSAI KAI eTSlAZOTSAI 47 KTjpvKa dvo), rairihopira 8cfai<r0€. ov yap ri 7roXkr)v ov8' eroifiov avrkev/iev, inel T<i)£ &v (Sovv fj vevrjiievrjv -^oipov 15 ttoXXtJs <f>opivr)5, kovk akeicrop', Irfrpa vovcwv e7roi€v/i€<r0a, t<xs cwrajrtyo-as iir ^Trtas <rv x€?/>a$, 5 di>a£, T€ii>as. KT. €* Scfujs toi> Trti/aica, Ko/c/cclXtj, <rrf)<rov rfjs 'Tytcwj?. KO. /za, /caXa>i/, <£iXt; Kviwoi, 20 ayaX/Aara)!/* tis ij/^a rqi/ \L60v ravrrjv 16 AA€KTOPIHTPIA cum coronide post P prius, accentu acuto super I prius, et puncto super I posterius F 18 X6IPAC cum puncto super € F 19 *k befcifjs . . . rrjs 'Yyifirjs (v. 20) Kynnoni, fia Ka\£>v . . . o arrfcras (v. 22) Kokkalae tribuit Zielinski 20 VrilHC F: 'Yyurjs Meister MA cum accentu rt super A F rrjs 'Yytiifs' fw, fia* koK&v jctA. Ruther- ford 21 post ArAAMATOON spatium rtjv] TON, H superscr. m, pr. F sessive (not objective, like e.g. <f>iy- yovs tcfjpvtca). But as Headlam remarks (C. R. xiii. 153) obclrp tcr\. is really no stranger than opvus oIkItjs, Babr. 17. 1. We learn from Geopon. Script, p. 985, that the roosts were made upon the walls. Meister' s olidy aroixonr (' hours ') is ingenious, but unconvincing. 13. TdirCSopira. The sacrifice, being so small, would provide the gods only with a kind of 'second course,* Lat. tnensae secundae, not with a complete banquet. 14. iroXXt^v ktX. There is an allu- sion here to the proverb Ik m$<u &vr\tlv t Theokr. x. 13 (Schol. -napotfua ivl rotv 6^p06vo)skx^vrow) ; minimi multus nobis out in promptu haustus est (Biicheler). For the accus. fern, in this phrase cf. tarjv Tiaaiy Ktv^v xj^lKXhv. 15. 4iw£. Cf. on ii. 72. vcvi)|j,{vi)v takes with it voWrjs </>o- plwjs in the next verse, 'loaded (well- covered) with plenty of fat.' For the gen. cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 11 12. Cf. Od. iv. 134 v^fMTos da/crjTOio 0*0v- 16. tijrpa. This form, with which we may compare Opitrrpa, awarpa, is -known from Hesychios (tarpa* /uaBci Otpa- vclas) and the Inscriptions of Epidauros. It is formed from lAofuu, 'reward for healing/ P had at first Itjrpiai cf. critical notes on ii. 82 ; iii. 80 ; iv. 79. 17. tirouv|Mo6a. With £v, v. 15, an hypothesis unfulfilled in the present. Tds. Relative : cf. ii. 64. &ir&|rn<ras. Used instead of the technical word dwifjia^as: 'the use of unfamiliar synonyms is part of H.'g method/ Headlam, C R. xiii. 153, who compares iii. 94. 18. 4ir' . . . TfCvas. Cf. iii. 5. •fyirtas . . . yrfpas. Cf. fjma (p&pjuuca, II. iv. a 18; 4*ia $«/XAa, Soph. Ph. 698. & dvaf . As &va( had originally the digamma, this is hardly a case of hiatus : cf. on ii. 43 (ptxP 15 °v <?*#)• 19. 4k 8c£ffjs ktX. Cf. on v. 4. i-dv nivouca. A votive tablet of painted terra-cotta, with a picture of the diseased limb, &c, upon it. Many myatcts have been found at Corinth. Biich. however, takes it to mean ' a dish,' in which the i-nitiopira (v. 1 3) are offered. Kokk&Xti. The name of Kynno's friend : v. Introduction to this Mime. 20. TyicCi)*. The first syllable is lengthened by the ictus. |i£L V. on i. 85. For the gen. cf. & Tldautiov rrjs rixWSt Ar. Knights 144: Goodwin, Gk.Gr. §1129. AyaAitd- Tuv is used of the statue of a god : that of a man (or woman) is dvdpias (v. 36). 21. 4)pa. Called by Brugmann a Lesbian and Doric form ( Griech. Gramm. P- 535)- It is contracted from ij dpa. t^v AtOov. P had at first rov \i$ov 9 rov being corrected by a later hand to rqv. 1} \i$os = (1) some special kind of stone, as Mayvrjris \160s, (2) a precious stone. In the sense of ' marble ' X. is mostly masc., but cf. Uapia \i$os, Theokr. vi. 38. See abo on v. 34. 48 ASKAHnmi ANATI6EI2AI KAI eTSlAZOTSAI tIktwv e7ro(t)€t Kal Tts corw 6 cmjcras ; KT. oi Iipr)£iT€\ea> TratScs' ovv oprjs iccii/a cv 177 pacrci Ta ypa/x/xar ; Evc/iij? o aura ioTrio-ev 6 TIpnrjztovos. KO. tXews cfy 25 ical toutS' 6 IIata>i/ ical 'EvOiy tcakcov epyav. oprj, <f>i\r), rr)v TratSa tt)^ ava> Keivyjv jSXenrova-av €5 to firjkov' ovk ipels avrqv, r\v firj \dj5y to firjXov, €K raya. t/rv^ci ; Kelvov 8c, Kvwoi, rbv yepovra' irpos Moipiav, 30 22 fVoici Kenyon : €TTO€l P 24 post BACI spatium 25 iXf»r ctiy . . . dcio-da (2/. 38) Kokkalae tribuit Zielinski : iXtoos cti; . . . rbv ytpovra (v. 30) Kynnonis amicae, npos MotpeW (v. 30) . . . driven (7/. 34) Kynnoni, rursus t6v Barakrjs (v. 35). . . 6Wdo (v. 38) Kynnonis amicae tribuit Ruther- ford 26 EMfo Rutherford: 6Y0IHC P 27 ««V] K€IM€NHN cum punctis super M€ P 29 ^ufciv Biicheler 30 T€PONTA cum signo w super A P 22. tIktuv. 'Sculptor' : cf. Soph. 7V. 768 ; Eur. Alk. 348. ciroUt. The use of the imperfect in this formula is first found apparently in the time of Alexander (L. and S. s. v. voUoj). Cf. Apelles faciebat out Poly- clctus (Pliny, N. H. i. praef.). 6 o*rtyra%. The dedicator, « 6 &va$eis. 23. ITpt|{iT^Xco} iraiScs. Kephiso- dotos and Timarchos: Introd. ch. I. Kephisodotos made a statue of Askle- pios, which was afterwards brought to Rome (Pliny, jV. H. xxxvi. 24), Stuart Jones, Greek Sculpture , pp. 164-166. Portraits of Lykurgos (died 323 B.C.) and his sons, and of Menander (died 291 B.C.), by Keph. and Tim. are cited : Lowy, Inschriften griechischer Bildhauer (108-112). 24. pdorcu The pedestal, on which the names of the artists and the persons who dedicated the work were inscribed. In cases where the statue has disap- peared, the pedestal often remains, and throws welcome light on the statements of ancient writers. So here : see Introd. ch. I. avrd. The neuter refers to the whole group of statuary (rd, dydXfmra, v. 21). Some would read aMjy {rijy Ki$ov) t supposing that avrcL is a mistake due to the presence of ypafifmra just before. 26. koA&v tpyoiv. For the gen. in- dicating cause cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1 1 26. It is especially used with verbs expressing emotions: ovyyiyvfa- OKtiv avrois xfii rrjs imOvfilas, Plato, Euthyd. 306 C. 27. After inspecting the group just mentioned the party singles out works in which scenes from life are vividly depicted. Herodas no doubt is partly expressing his own preference for the contemporary school of Realists in art, with whom, as we should infer from the style of his own work, he was much in sympathy. Waldstein in C. R, vol. vi. p. 136. The first work is a figure of a girl straining to take from the hand of a second person an apple, which she fol- lows with her eyes. For the reason given the group is probably a genre one. The girl has been taken to be one of the Hesperides, but without good cause. 28. cpcts. ' You would say.' This use of the future is peculiar. It occurs also at w. 33, 57, 73 of this mime, and at iii. 35, vi. 59, the verb being always */>€«, -<f. The only other author where it occurs frequently is Theo- kritos, who has it four times, viz. at i. 150 (tio/caafis), vii. 36 (dvaaci), xv. 79 (<f>a<r€is) t xxii. 64 (Ipcts). We may notice that in two of these four cases the verb is one of saying ((fxxffeis, ipus). Also, at Theokr. i. 150 and xv. 79, the future occurs in descriptions of works of art. In Herodas, similarly, in three cases out of the six it is thus applied, viz. at iv. 28, 33, 57. 29. Ik . . . t|ru£«t. Tmesis : cf. iii. 5. The subject is afrrij, to be supplied from avrffy. There is no need to correct to infill, ifrifciv : cf. v. 33. 30. The old man cannot be in the same group as the boy and goose of v. 31, as suggested by Dr. A. S. BOY STRANGLING GOOSE After Boethos. Bvu\xn-'Bruckrm^nn*,^)enkmdiergriech. undrom, Sculptur, no. 433. Now*fiiJ*Apitoline Museum, Rome, ASKAHnmi ANATieElSAI KAI 0T2IAZOT2AI 49 tt)v yr)va\<!m€Ka cws to ttoli&Lov wvCyeC irpb t<ov irohS>v yovv €i n firf \C0o$, rovpyov ipels Xahjo-ci. pa, XP° V< P ICOT, ^dpamoi kt)$ tovs \idov$ itjovai, rfjv tflyv delvai. rbv BaraXij? yap tovtov ov\ opyjs, Kvwot, okcos fHfi[r)K€v] avhpidvra rfjs Mvrrca) ; 35 32 TFPO lineola apposita P 33 post AAAHCI spatium: XaXfaiv Rutherford K PON 0)1, X superscr. m. pr. P 34 KHC cum para- grapho subscr. P 35 OPHC P 36 OTTCOC, K superscr. m. pr. P PefiijMv Kenyon, Blass : B§B . . . . P Murray. 'The speaker in accordance with her clearly-drawn character turns abruptly from one work to another.' Waldstein, C. R. vi. p. 136. irp£s Moiplwv. Cf. i*ci to\s Moipas r i. 11, and Introd. to i. 31. Ttjv x <| ) va X<'" r < lca ktX. The fa- mous group of a boy strangling a goose (or, as it is here, a vulpanser) is a- scribed to Boethos of Carthage. Pliny, N, H. xxxiv. 84 Boethi . . . infans sexannis anserem strangulat (the word sexannis is due to emendation: sex anno in one MS., eximie in the others. Biicheler reads infans vi summa). The original of the group appears to date from the early Hellenistic period. Gur- litt (v. below) says that the motif of the group dates at latest from the middle of the third century. 3a. irpd r&v iroS&v. ' Before our feet,' i. e. in close proximity; cf. Pindar, Isth. viii. (vii) 25 t6 vpo vobds ckovciv XPVt"*, Xen. Lak. iii. 4 clvtcL to\ wpd rofv vohwv dpav. X£0os. Gurlitt, in the article referred to in the Introd. to this mime, points out that Boethos is otherwise known for work in silver or bronze, also for To- reutike, but not for sculpture in marble. Pliny {N. H. xxxiv. 84) speaks of this particular group as in bronze. There are three hypotheses open to us : (1) Pliny may be mistaken, (2) the marble- group is the original, the copy becoming more famous than the original, (3) the marble-group is a copy. The third hypothesis is not probable, for a copy would hardly have been honoured with a place in a temple beside works by Apelles. We are left with (1) and (a), either of which is a possible explanation. 33. 4pc?s. Cf. on v. 28. XoA'fjo-fi. This use of the future seems to correspond to that of Iptts just referred to. \aXrj(T€t^kak^(j(i€v av. The reading XaX^aetv is less likely to be genuine than kakrjffu. The scribe might readily correct \a\JJ0€i, so as to provide an object to Ipcfs. AoXcfva Kiyttv, which is a mark of Hellenistic Greek ; cf. vi. 61. Xp6v» ktX. Cf. Theokr. xv. 8a (In- trod. ch. Ill), Leonidas of Tarentum xxix. 4 (Introd. ibid.). 34. tovs XC0ovs. \l$os is used gener- ically, * men will in time be able to put life even into stones.' Cf. v. ai n. 35. In spite of the vap&ypcupos found in P after v. 34 we may continue w. 35 sq. to the same speaker. So at ii. 54, 78. Perhaps, however, one of the slave-girls is carried away by her feel- ings on suddenly recognizing an ac- quaintance in Batale, whose portrait- statue she points out to Kynno. The order of the words is rbv Bar<£- Xrjs y&p dyfifHavra tovtov ttjs Mi/ttco; OVX &PV* &COS 0€01)K€V. BardXijs. The woman is called the daughter of Mvtti;s. E. L. Hicks (C JR. v. 353) takes both Batale and Myttes as redende Namen (e. g. * lisper ' and ' mute ). BardXij is suggestive of B&ttos, B&TTapos (see on ii. 5), and Mvtttjs per- haps of piv€tv. The stone image is really dead and mute, but it proclaims the name of the person it represents just as though it could speak. Cf. w. 32-3 above. This consideration might lead us to restore [<pwv]rjs in v. 38. 'Although one may not have seen Batale in the life, he wants no telling that this is she : ' but Mpr)s, or (as Blass) kteclvrjs, seems nearer to the traces in the MS. For other redende Namen cf. Kty&xiv in vi and vii, and see on v. 61. 36. Skcos ftftipfv]. ' How it stands,' i. e. how faithfully it represents the pose of Batale. 50 ASKAHIIini ANATI0EISAI KAI 0TSIAZOT2AI ei ijltJ ti$ avrrjv cISc BaTakrjv, j8X.a/ra? c$ tovto to elKOVicrfia fir) €[Tvn}r)s helado). KT. €7T€V, <f>i\r), floe koI koKov ri aoi Beitja) irpryyii otov ov^ &pr)Kas i£ orov £a>€t?. 40 KvSiXX', iovcra rbv vectKopov fSSxrov. ov <rol \ey<t), avrrf, rjj &[oe] x^SSe xa<rK€V(rg ; /ia, fiij tw &pr\v $>v Xeyco irenovtyrai ; €<m)K€ 8* et$ fi 6p€v<ra Kapt^i]vov fie^ov. toScra, <f>r)fJLL, rbv vecotcopov fSSxrov, 45 XaC/iaoTpov' ovt opyij crfc] Kprjyurjv ovre 38 6C cum paragrapho subscr. P IKONICMA, cum 6 super I alteram P, et deinde spatium p,r\ ervprjs 6ctV0a> Tyrrell : MH€ . . . H, C superscr. P : firj (K€lvtj£ dfiaSa) Blass : M7 ireprjs 8(L<r0a> Richards, Kaibel 41 KYAIAA cum coronide post A alteram P 42 spatium post A€r(x> AYTH cum accentu acuto super Y P t$ &8c Rutherford : THI0)A§ P 43 Tl N accentu superscript o et postea deleto P 44 KapuLvov Kenyon : KAPK . NOY P 46 AAIMACTPON cum accentu acuto super A priiis" P inde spatium hprfy <re Kprfyvrjp Kenyon: 0PI"HC€K . HrYHN P :<$,*■$ Weil 38. ftic6w<rjia. This seems to be a Hellenistic word : cf. XpanayAs. 39. Kynno now proposes to take her friend into the interior of the temple, and sends for the vewxdpos to open it. She spends some time in abusing the slave for her slowness, and presently {p. 54) perceives that with the dawn the temple das been thrown open to worshippers. The works of art which are now ob- served by the visitors are from the hand of Apelles ; Kynno boasts of them in advance (v. 39), and when she states the name of the artist, she declares her- self an open partisan of him and his work (w. 73 sqq.). 40. 4{ brov (Acts. ' Since you were bom.' 41. vfcaic6pov. Lat. atditumus. He would have the keys of the temple. In this word -««- is two syllables here and at v. 45, but one syllable at v. 90. pdxroy. For &6t)<tov : cf. iii. 23. 42. nonne tibidico, tibi inquam ? a(mj. Cf. on iii. 84. &[Sf ] x&8«. ' Hither and thither * ; ci. on ii. 98. 43. <&pt|v. An Ionic word fused also in Theokritos, &c). Cf. Hdt. ix. 8 {&prjv ivoirjaavTo ovfafjuav), Theokr. ix. 20. 44. icapic[i]vov }U{ov. The comparison is with the fixed unmeaning stare of the crab, v. Xen. Symp. v. 5 (Headlam), and cf. vii. 123 1) pi(ov tvirov wpbs Qvprpr KtxM(ovaa. For the crab on the Koan coinage, which may be connected with Herakles, see Inscriptions of Cos, p. xvii. n. 3, and 341. 45. <Hn£. Cf. v. 20, viii. 6, for the use of <pr}ixl in repeating an order with insistence. 46. XaCfMurrpov. From the stem of Xeup&TTOj, &c. ; the termination -arpw here denotes an instrument, utensil. Kcdpaarpov then is * a machine for con- suming/ said of a greedy idle slave. For the form cf. ariyaarpov, fyyaarpov, nvpaarpov (v. 62). 6pyf|. * One who performs sacrifice,' hence ' devout,' * pious/ The opposite is fiifirfXos : hence ovt 6py^ ovt* /3i- 0r)\os = 110 mistress whatsoever. With bpyii is connected opyia, and 6py&s,6pytu>v€s, for which v. the Lexicon. Others supply yrj with dpyf) and fH&rj- Koi ; the contrast would then be between consecrated and unconsecrated land: the phrase has a proverbial sound. •cpHYvrjv. ' Honest/ an Ionic word found in Homer once : //. i. 106. Theo- kritos uses it in the sense of 'good* in his epitaph on Hipponax v. 3, ci 8* kool Kpriyv6s T€ Kal irapd xprjaranr {=*&ya06s r* #cd£ &ya9G>v) \ Qapakwv Ka9i£*v : and in that of ' true/ iroi/t&es, ttnaTf pot rb Kpijyvov (Theokr. xx. 19). ASKAHmm ANATieElSAI KAI 0TSIAZOTSAI 51 50 jSc/fyXos alvel' iravra^JQ 8' l<r eyiccwrax' liaprupo/iai, KvStXXa, tov 0[ebv] tovtov, a>$ e#c /xe /caeis ov deXovcrav olhfjcrcu, Haprvpofiai, (fyrj/ii' €<r<rer fffiepr) Kecvrj, h/ y to fipeyfLa tovto raxrvpcs Kinjoy. KO. fwj irdvff eroLfUos /caoSu^SdXei Kvwcu* SovXtj 'oti, SovXtjs 8 Sra vcodpirj 0\lfiei. 47 AINI cum accentu rt super I P deinde spatium V ur cyjccio-ai Kenyon: AlC^rKICAl P: 6* 1*17 jec&rat Headlam 48 0*6v Kenyon 49 ?*e i* Kdits Jackson: €KM€ KAjC P 50 MAPTYPOMAI lineola apposita P (ftp' Rutherford : 4>iMI P, et deinde spatium lo-ccr* r\iupri Ktivy Herwerden : €CC€T. HM€PHI K6INHI cum puncto super € voc. K€INHIP 516NHI cum paragrapho subscr. et I deleto P T&avph Blass: T(a)YCYPIC P, cum puncto super C alterum P: ro>fl (= rot a$) $vp6s Biicheler: to>3 (= t6 ati) 2vpot Meister: rcpfyphv van Leeuwen 52 icapdiij/Sd'Xci Meister: KAPAIHBAAAOI P, cum puncto super A alterum et denuo (ut videtur) scripto P : Kapbly /3aX\€v Head- lam: KapdtT)fio\oi> Paton : napkin &akr) Blass 53 AOYAHCTI cum para- grapho subscr. P 6AIB6I cum puncto super € P 47. alvft. This probably means ' calls ' ; cf. Aisch. Ag. 98, 1482 ; Soph. Ph. 1380. tar* ?YK€wrai. The restoration of this line is fairly certain. ' You are a bur- den in every place alike/ that is, to every mistress that has anything to do with you. Cf. v. 46. 48. tov 0[€ov] toOtov. Asklepios. 49. Ik . . . icdcis. To be taken as a compound verb. Some would read Koius, the Ionic form, instead of tc&us. ol&rjo-ai. Lit. ' to swell/ i. e. with passion ; cf. sufflare (nescio quid se suf- JUwit uxori suae, Plaut Cos. ill. 3. 20). 50. Sowr' 4)j&£pT) ici(vt|. 'The day will come/ This phrase is based on the Homeric lootTai qpap 6V &v tror 1 oXajXy "IAtos Ipj, II. iv. 164. P has €0<T€T tfntptfi Kfivi/i, whence some read $t at r^fUpT) fctivy, testor adversus te die ista qua, &c. ; but as the reference is to the future, the present paprvpopai is strangely used, and the whole sen- tence lacks vigour. For the wrong addition of t cf. on iii. 80. For t be- fore the 1)- of tpipti cf. v. 5, vii. 112. tifiitpr) Kctvrj is for 4 4pip*l K(lvr ) > note the crasis, as at v. 22. 51. 0p«Yjia. 'Head' or 'skull/ The word is found in the Batrachomyoma- chia (v. 230) and in Hippokrates. It occurs again at viii. 9. 'The day will come when you will scratch your dirty poll/ i. e. will be in dire fear: cf. Aischin. *cpl vapavptaB. 49 ; Cic. in Pis. xxv. 61 caput sinistra manu perfricans ; Apul. Met. x. 10 in- gens exinde verberonem corripit trepi- datio, modo hone, modo illam capitis par- tem scalpere (Crusius, Unters. 86 sqq.). T&avp& for t6 dffvp4s. The reading, however, is uncertain. Buch. has rw> £vpds Kvi\ati, taking rati ~ rot ad, and translating cerebrum hoc tibi rursus novacula scalpet (i. e. the slave is threat- ened with the loss of her hair as a punishment). But at v. 9 pot avr6v be- comes fxaMvy not pwhr6v. Meister gives t«5 (=rd o5, comparing rd vvv, rd vplv) 'Xvpos Krfjati, ivpos being a jailor (cf. on i. 1). Palmer would read rows (Ionic, he thinks, for rods, ' stout ') 'XvpOS KP7)(J€l. 52. KapouiPlXct. 'Take to heart/ So apparently we should read with Meister. P is not very clear. A second A appears to follow the first, but is cancelled by a dot above it. The o appears to have been rewritten. Buch. gives icaphirj 0a\ot {nolim omnia) cor iaculetur. Paton in- troduces the form KapHitjfioXov, based on the gloss in Hesychios: Kap$io0o\cicrOai' \vnuo0ai. See Headlam, C. R, xvii. 295, and cf. Aisch. P. V. 706 0vp% 0a\4, Hdt. viii. 68 Is $vpbv £oAcv. 53. 8ovXt|s ktX. 'Indolence op- Eresses the ears of a slave/ i. e. makes er slow to hear and to obey. £ 2 52 ASKAHIimi ANATI6EISAI KAI 0T2IAZOTSAI KT. aXX* rj^pr) tc, tcr/wl fie£ov Qid&Tai. KO. avrrj <rv, ftelvoV f) dvprq yap antral 55 KavclP 6 7raoT05* ovx opfis, <f>i\ri Kvwoi, oV epya ; Kaivf/v tclvt ipcis 'Adyvairjv ykvtyai tol icaXa — yaiperv Sc heoiroiva. top iraTBa 8ij (top) yv/ivov ty kvlcto) tovtov, ov\ eX/co? €^€t, Kvwa ; npbs yap ol jceurai 60 55 post CY et post MJNON spatia habet P 56 KAN6I0 cum signo - super A et accentu " super I P 57 post €PrA spatium Kawffp Ellis: KOINHN cum puncto (vel accentu rt ) super OP 58 post KAAA spatium 59 £9 r*j> yvpvhv Kenyon : AH rYMNON P KNirO) legit Kenyon 60 KYNNA cum accentu acuto super Y P : deinde spatium 54. 4|t<pt) ktX. See on v. 39. t« ical implies that the pressure of the crowd began simultaneously with the dawn ; cp. &p tvot tc ko\ Zpyov. Iirl |i4{ov. Cf. iii. 8 ; Thuk. iv. 1 17 ; Soph. Phil. 359. 66cit<u. Impersonal use of the pas- sive: Goodwin, Gk. Gr. % 1240 (a). Cf. Theokr. xv. 73 &etvv0 > &avtp fes, of the crush on a similar occasion. 55. avrt) <rv. Cf. on iii. 84. mineral. In Attic (dv)ty*Tcu. 56. avit0\ Perf. pass, of aviriiu. For the elision cf. iii. 41. For the mean- ing 'fling back' cf. wvXas Sveoay, II. "i. 537; trcurrot. A curtain (Pollux, iii. 37) : it is usually = c inner room/ 'women's chamber ' ; cf. ttaaras. 57. P had at first ieotirffv t which is often interchanged with teaiv^v in MSS. There seems to have been an attempt to correct the mistake. Kaivfc is regu- larly used in such expressions (Crusius). Cf. Kcuvbs . . . TlakatipaTos, 'P. come to life again/ Athenion (Kock iii. P- 37o). 'AfajvaCirv. The goddess who pre- sided over arts and crafts. Cf. vi. 65, Theokr. xv. 80. 58. yXv\J/(h. This word probably refers to the sacred utensils and cult- statues in various parts of the temple, and not to the works of Apelles de- scribed w. 59 sqq. These were pic- tures, not pieces of sculpture (cf. on 59). XotpcTu ktX. These words are added to avert the consequences of mentioning the goddess' name, otherwise than in worship ; cf. i. 35. Sfoiroiva. Athene, not, as Meister, Isis (cf. below). Meister (p. 720 sqq.) holds the view that the paintings here described are all of Egyptian subjects. Thus the boy in v. 59 is Harpokrates ; the bull in v. 66 is Apis; the two attendants (ibid.) Horos and Anubis. He assumes that Kokkale misunderstood these pic- tures, taking them for ordinary Greek subjects. This seems very fantastic and improbable to me, as to Thraemer (Pauly-Wissowa, s. v. Asklepios). 59. tov irotSa. Statuary could not give, like painting, the warm flesh tints alluded to in the following lines. Also v. 65 is more suitable to a painting than to sculpture ; cf. the well-known story of Zeuxis in his contest with Par- rhasios : and see the notes on w. 60, 62. The words of Pliny (N. H. xxxvi. 24) on the famous group by Kephisodotos at Pergamos (symplegma nobile, digitis corporiverius quam marmori impressis) have, however, induced some scholars to take w. 59 sqq. of a marble-group. As there is no break at v. 66, we may assume that this first painting is, like the other, by Apelles. It represented a boy roasting entrails, like the boy in the famous statue, by Stuppax, of the <rv\ayxv6irrrfs : 'vernula . . . exta torrens t^nemque oris pleni spiritu accendens ' (Pliny, N. H. xxxiv. 81 ; Stuart Jones, Greek Sculpture, p. 121). icvCo-ca. Aor. of Kvi(w t quoted by Veitch from Pind. Pyth. viii. 32 ; xi. 23 ; Ar. Wasps 1286. Crusius originally took fcviycu to be the reading of P, com- paring ttckayov, Theokr. xvii. 71, P.-H. 2 1 8. 2, from ic\a(a>. He now reads kvIcoj. 60. JXkos. • Wound,' i.e. a red mark at the place where he was scratched. Kvwa. Voc of Kvwa, a side-form of ASKAHIIim ANATieElSAI KAI 0TSIAZOTSAI 53 at <rdpK€S ola depfia 0€ppA 7T7?8<3o-at iv Tjj <ravUricQ' rt&pyvpcvv 8c Trvpaorpov ovk ty I8y MvcXAos fj UaraiKia'Kos 61 e€PMATFHAO)CAI, necnon alterum 0€PMA superscr. m. rec. 2 habet P 62 irvpa<rrpov Meister : TTYPAQTON, necnon alterum P super T scriptum habet P: super Y et signum - et accentus acutus, super A signum " exstat : irvpaypov Kenyon : rupyvptvp irvpaypov 6*e Headlam 63 IAHMYAOC,, fcA superscr. m. pr. P Kvwdf. At v, 71 we find Kwvl from Kwvis. irpos ykp ol ktX. * For the flesh lies firm upon his limbs in the picture, oh, so warm and throbbing with life.' That adpfcts is the flesh of the boy himself, not the entrails which he is roasting, seems evident from the presence of ydo, which is quite inappropriate, unless wpos kt\. contains an explanation of ovx ckxos ?£««. Btich., however, takes odpices as the flesh of the victim, and craviax-Q as a 'dish ' or c pan/ in which it was being roasted. Similarly Dalmeyda translates 'po^le.' I cannot find any authority for this (cf. on v. 62). irpooicftvTai is well applied to the firmness of flesh which ' lies close * to the boy, forms an inseparable part of him. Cf. vpocvrtitrffcrai | trtevpaiaiv &p~ rbcoWos, of the fatal robe, Soph. 7V.767. 61. ol odpiccs. The plural is regu- larly used of human flesh. ofa ktX. In P 0€ppa was at first written only once. A second $€ppa was added above the first letters of vrjbStaai. For the repetition of the word to in- tensify the meaning cf. paKKov paXKoVy Eur. Iph. in T. 1406 ; Ar. Frogs 1001 ; and pu(ov pu(ov, pucpdv pu/cpdv, Kock, C. A. Fr., Antiphanes/r. 10. Certain paronomasiae (e.g. dyaOG/v dyaJdifes, vpoPdrov npofidrepov, \(vk6- repos A€vkqjvos) are quoted from Epi- charmos and Sophron by Crusias, (In- ters, p. 91 : but"[do not seem to be relevant. in)8&rai. Used of the flesh throbbing with life. Cf. Sophron /r. 18 d itapMa wo8J ( = 11178$), and vrjdwaa olov rd <r<f>v- forro, i.e. like the veins or arteries, Plato, Phaidr. 251 D. 62. o-avuntQ. Cf. above on cdpiccs. aavlhiov is also used in the sense of pic- ture. Cf viva£, vivduciov. irvpao-Tpov. I adopt Meister's read- ing, but not the meaning which he assigns to the word, wupaarpov = irvp&- ypa: cf An/A. Pal. vi. 117; Kallim. Hymn iv. 144 Btppaarpal re 0p4powriv i<p* 'H<pal(TToio vvpdyprfs (of the cave of the Kyklopes) ; 0€pfuurTpal «= tcd/uvoi (He- sy chios). The silver tongs would excite the cupidity of Muellos and Pataikiskos, noted for their thieving propensities. This is yet another indication that it is a picture, not a group of statuary that is referred to: for such verisimilitude could be attained only in a picture. The original draft of the MS. had IIT- PACTON: over T a P is written, and upon T and A stand the signs — , w, re- spectively : see Introd. ch. IV. For the abnormal V of vvpeurrpov cf. Aisch. fr. 280 N. Sidoirca pwpov tedpra wvpavarov (a moth) pdpov : Eur./r. 937 N. Meister takes iwpacTTpov to be a 'disk': he compares *wvptj (ii. 80), which he thinks is a round coin. See Crusius, Philol. 1. (1891) p. 446, li- P- 539* Ludwich, Berl. Philol. Wochens. 1892, pp. 642, 1349. L. Miiller, ibid. p. 995. J. H. Wright {ubi supra, p. 177, note 2). Silver Ovpuar^pia and \40tjtcs are common in temple inventories, Dittenb. Syll. 366, 25, 45. 63. ovk. With Ifcfiakcvat : nontul MvcXXos. P has MTA02 with ik written, seemingly by the first hand, over AO. As UaraiieicKos (q. v.) is tradition- ally associated with thieving, MtfcAAo? may also be so, forming, like II. or Bar- rapos (ii. 5), one of H.'s redende Namen. But evidence of this is lacking. Headlam would read Ijv tdyci MvAAos. There was a proverb, 'Myllos hears everything/ Mahaffy, Gk. Lit. I. ii. 178. IlaTaucUncos. We find in Aischines {inKtes. 189) an allusion to HaraiKiojv 6 /cktirrrjs, who became to later generations proverbial as Kkinrrji veil rvpfioap^x ^ Cf. Diog. Laert. vi. 39 Kpclrrova potpav i£ei TLaTaitciajv 6 KKitmp diroBavcuv j) 'Evapuvwvdas, 5ri ptp^rjrai, i. e. the rela- tive positions of the rogue and the hero may be reversed after death. The Uarai- 54 ASKAHIIim ANATI6EISAI KAI 0T2IAZOT2AI KT. 6 Aafiwpiavos, €Kj8aXcvo"t ras #cov/>a? hoKevirres ovtq)$ apyvpevv Treiroirjo-dax ; o povs 0€ -)(o aya>v axrrov, rj tf Ofxaprevcra }(a) ypvirbs ovros #ea> [a^]ao"tXXo$ avdpamos, ovxi tprqv jSkerrovo-w J\\k£prr)v Travrts ; €i /irj ihoKovv tl fiitfiv rj yvirtf irprf<r<rciv, avT)\aKag av, firj p, o povs tl m\p.r\VQ> ovtq) eiriXotjol, Kvm', rfj iripy Kovpy. aXrjdivai, <f>Ckrj, yap at Efacriov X € W e * 65 70 67 XO) lineola apposita P OYTOC OYK KO)ANACIMOC, OYK deleto et AA superscr. m. rec. % P 68 ZOHN cum accentu acuto super OP 69 €d6icev¥ hv fU(ov Headlam 71 OYTQ)C cum para- grapho subscr. P k'htkos of Herodas was clearly a notable thief: whether this was his real name, or given him from his being of the same trade as Hcltouc'iow, is uncertain. 64. fcpaXcfan ktX. They will lose their eyes (through covetousness). This is a hyperbole based on such phrases as 6<pOa\fi6v im&dWciv, intentis oculis intueri: cf. vi. 68. The thieves' eyes will drop out of their heads as they gaze intently on the trfpcurrpov, thinking it is really silver, and not merely painted. icovpas. ' Pupil of the eye/ then, as here, ' eye' in general. Cf. v. 71. 65. On the word dvros cf. Crasius, [/titers, p. 92 (note). It was probably coined by Gorgias or Anaxagoras, and is used fifteen times by Aristophanes. 66. Another picture is now described : this time of a sacrificial procession, con- sisting of (1) an ox led by a man. The ox is either two-thirds en face, or in profile, as ' he glares so with one eye.' (2) An attendant maid and two men, one with a hook-nose, the other with bristling hair. The only known pictures of Apelles at all approaching the description are the Pompa of Megabyzos, and the Artemis with the Chorus of Maidens (Pliny, N. H. xxxv. 93, 96) ; but few of the many pictures painted by Apelles are recorded {W&ldstein, ubi supra, p. 136). 67. [dv]AoxXXps. Adj., 'with bristling hair on the forehead ' ; cf . L. and S., where it is quoted as a substantive from Plut. Crass, xxiv. Apparently av&ai- pos was first written, and AA is written above. A word as strange as dvtoiteos is most probably genuine, and artistically the picture gains by our adopting this reading. Avdai/ws may have been sug- gested by ypwSs. 68. {6-qv . . . <lj|ilf>ipf. P reads plainly {orjv, with an accent on the o, which makes it the adj., not the substantive (of Hi. 2 &c), Smyth, p. 639. (6rjv . . . fjlUprjv must then be = vivam lucem (Biicheler). The figures ' look the living day,' i. e. are real, actual, life-like ; cf. iii. 17. Blass ingeniously suggests Jj/U- pvp wcurav, * every day ' ; but he must then take {6rjv as a substantive : Jack- son proposes arj^ipffv^arififpiv^y. 69. &6kow refers to the present, &vr)\6\a{a to the immediate past. There is no irregularity: Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1397- |j,4(ov ktX. i.e. to be above feminine weaknesses ; cf. xii. 2, v. 3. Headlam conjectures (C. R. xiii. 153) *\ pfj IMictvv dv for tln^h. rt. The former, he says, = ' if I did not think I should be doing (more than a woman should do '), i.e. breaking silence. The latter = ' if it were not that I think I am doing.' Cf. Soph. 0. T. 402. fi4ya voutv occurs in Lukian iii. 312 ; Plut. Mor. 233 A : cf. fxiya Xtyciv. The construction fX€i(ov 1j yvv^ (for 4 yvvcuica xfh* 4 *<wd ywcLuca) is not found elsewhere (Headlam). 71. cmXogoi = tmAA/fcc, ( looks ask- ance.' The verb does not occur else- where ; but cf. Nikand. Alex. 222 Aofaf? 81 fcSpais ravp&tea Xtvaowv, Lat. Units oculis spvtarc. tq Mf>y\ KovpQ. v. on v. 66. For KotpT) Cf. V. 64. 72. This somewhat angry defence of Apelles against his critics must re- present to some extent Herodas' own feelings : cf. Dalmeyda, Les Mimes w u u < w X H o H O u c o c < .c O «  z a, S «  < * J ° o 3) w u o oc ft* ASKAHnifll ANATieElSAI KAI ©T2IAZ0TSAI 55 €$ 7raiT Attcaaco) ypa/i/iar , ovo e/>€is ' kzlvos (ovdoamos tv fikv eihev, %v 8* axn)pvr\Qi\! dXA. ^> iirl vovv yivoi/ro k<lI dc&v \\saveiv rjirclycP' os 8* iiccivov r) cpya tol iicctvov /jltj irafi<j>a\ij<ras Ik 81/079 opcopr/Kev, 75 76 Hniree lineola apposita P €KINONH€PrA€K€INOY cum accentu acuto super € in voc. €PfA, necnon TA superscr. m. rec 2 P tflftrodasj p. 30. It takes the line that Apelles was master of all the branches of his art : vivid realism and the ideal- ized representations of deities were equally within his grasp. Cf. Brunn, Gcsch. d. gr. Kunstkr, ii. 302 sqq. d\T|6tva(. ' True ' : to be taken with is trdvra ypdfifmra. "E^coCov. Suidas has 'AircWrjr K0X0- Q&vios, $4ff«t 8* 'Ecpiaios. Strabo xiv. 642, Lukian, calumn. turn tern. cred. 2, call him an Ephesian ; Pliny, N. H. xxxv. 79, Ovid, A, A. iii. 401, Ep. ex Pont, iv. 1. 29, speak of him as Koan (Suse- mihl i. 903 n. 46 b ). He spent much time in Kos, cf. Introd. ch. I ; and per- haps died there. X«tpcs. ( Works of art/ as at vi. 66. 73. 4s irdvra . . . ypdp|iaTa, ad om- nia lineamenta : ' for every kind of painting/ Or possibly, ' in every line ' (then X"P €S i n 72=' the touch of the artist). 'AireXAfo. The name is reserved until near the end of the sentence for effect. On the date of Apelles' birth and death cf. Introd. ch. I. The ques- tion why the 'A^poilrtf 'AvaHvo^vrj is not mentioned may be solved in various ways, as (1) it was not in the temple at that time, though it was afterwards placed there; (2) only ^»^-pictures are described, as these would naturally appeal more to the visitors, and indeed to Herodas himself. The latter seems the more probable view. 74. Iv |iiv ktX. This corresponds to the proverbial non omnia possumus omnes (Virg. Eel. viii. 64). For the form which the sentence takes cf. vii. 23 sq. kov ra plv koXSk \ tcL 8* ovxjt *aA&f aAXa *rA. ctSt. This word, on which suspicion had fallen, is amply confirmed by the passage quoted by Headlam from Hi- merios, Or. xiv. 23. Eulogizing the attainments of Hermogenes, he says: r /*X9 ^ rip wdffrjs QtKoaoQias vcvcptj- fiiVTJS, OV li}V }ltV tfot, TT]S ft IjpiXijff*, ri)v 8i . . . ^ri/macv, &k\& vdaais dovs kavrbv iteHfaaro fa ovfcls trepos. dirrjpW|0T|. ' Failed to see ' ; or ' was denied/ The parallel from Himerios quoted above is in favour of the former view. The past tenses show that Ap. was dead at this time; but w. J6-7 show that his memory was still green. 75. <$ eirl votiv ktX. We should take these words thus : $ (jivi) icaX $twv tvl vovv yivotro tpaveiv, ^ircfycro. 'Even if it were a god that he bethought him to touch, he pressed ardently on ' ; he had no diffidence, but set about pictures of gods as readily as anything else. $ depends on \pavtiv, which takes the dat. in Pindar, e.g. Pyth. ix. 213, and elsewhere. M vovv yiyvcaBai is the passive of ivl vovv iroitiv (rpivciv), 'to put into a person's head/ found in Hdt. i. 27; iii. 21. Others take $ after tyntyero on the strength of Suidas iirdyofMC doriffg. It is, however, pos- sible that Suidas referred to such a phrase as iv€iyoft4vtjv dvifunaiv (of a ship), where the dat is an instrumental. For the opt (yivoiro) of indefinite frequency 'in past time cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1431 (2). Crusius puts a comma after yivoiro, and translates ' any one who could think of censuring Apel- les must have ventured to assail the gods themselves.' With ybotro he supplies toOto, sc. rd fUfiQcaOcu t/cclvy : but this would hardly have been left unexpressed. Headlam (C JR. xvii. 249) reads ko2 $4oov — *<d ivihpaptuv : * he was ready and eager to essay off-hand/ 77. irap^oMpras. An Ionic words 'to look up to/ Cf. Ap. Rhod. ii. 127 v6\X' imvai*Qa\6oivT*s, where the Scho- liast explains voWcL kvipxiwovrcs per' Movaicurpov. vafx<pa\daj is used by Hipponax and by Anakreon. 4k Stop. ' As they deserve/ used ad- verbially. Cf. ** 0irp t 'violently/ v. 58. 6fxopT)Kcv. This form occurs again 56 ASKAHIIini ANATI6EI2AI KAI 6TSIAZ0TSAI 7To8o5 KpiyJLIT €#CCU>0$ «> yV<L<f>€(0$ OLKW. NE. Ka)C vfjLLP, Z ywaiiecs, eircXectis ra ipa kclI cs Xcoov ifipkiiroirra fittpvm ovris ^oecraro rov TLawjov fyrep ovv v/xet?. — ir/ If) Tlair/ov, ev/ievfi^ etrjs
  1. ca\oi? ot i/xus raurSe, icci tm/€$ tg^Sc
lao-' oTTvi-qTai re #ea! y«^$ S.<r<rov. Ifj o) Ilai'tyoi'* SSc Tavr' cfty. KO. c?7j ya/>, S fieyioTc, YvWl? ?roA.A.# eXdov/iev avris fiitpv ip ayiv€v<rai 80 85 78 TTOAOC cum paragrapho subscr. P 79 €NT€A€(a)CI cum puncto super I P TAIPA P 80 M€ZONO>, C superscr. m. rec. 2 P 81 YM€IC cum puncto super € P 83 cV ipois] 6MTTP0IC lineola apposita sed postea deleta, M delete, I superscr. m. pr. habet P spatium post TAICA€ 86 x*y*3 Rutherford at v. 4 ; vi. 19, 44. Cf. Introd. ch. V. (Grammar) A. viii. 78. troSds Kp4)iaiT' kt\. That is, let him be hanged, beaten, and pulled, like clothes being cleaned in a roller's shop. Cf. Hippokr. wept \currjs i. 8: teai ol yvaxpUs . . . \€Ucri(ovat t vcuovcri, k6ittov- <riv, tXjcovai \vfuuv6p€voi (Crusius). There was a form of punishment for slaves which consisted in their being hung up and drubbed. In Latin it is referred to several times in the words pendentem plecti ; see Brix on Mil. Gl. 1 394. irotas (not voBoiv), ' by one foot/ which would of course be more painful. See an illustration of this mode of punishment in Athen. Mittheil. d. Ins tit. xiv. p. 151. 79. The v*a)ic6pos comes to announce that the sacrifice has been satisfactorily accomplished, and that the omens are good. IvrfAfoi . « Absolutely.' tcL tpd. Scanned as one word : cf . rb at/ia, ii. 72, &c. 80. h A$ov €|ipX*irovTa. \$ov sur- vived only in the language of oracles and ancient laws (C. /. A. ii. 1.162, 25). For the use of kp0K4vca « 0k4va cf. Plat. Ion 535 E {$Hvbv tftfX.), Plut. Pyrrh. 34 (L. and S.), and compare 0\4irctv ds vKovrov, Arist. Pol. iv. 7. 4 (to look or incline towards wealth). |if(6vu>s. Ionic, Hdt. iii. 128. 81. fy&raro. dp4a/cofxcu f * to propi- tiate.' This aor. occurs //. xix. 179, Hes. Sc. 355, Dem. 60, 25 (I^o^o^tcu), and elsewhere. fjirtp ctfv. 4jw*p, as used in Homer, means 'even than/ Monro, H. G. % § 353. Here the force of -*€p seems to be to emphasize v/xtis. oZv in Homer empha- sizes correlative clauses ; cf. Od. vi. 192 ofrr dlv kaBfjros feirfjaecu o&rt t*v dkXov (Monro, H. G. 2 § 349) : and so it is in place where two things are contrasted. 82 sqq. These four lines are no doubt part of a regular formula used by the priest or v€anc6pos. M| iii Ilaitiov. Cf. Horn. Hymn to Apollo 517 l \\ Ualrjov ' fetSw. 83. KaXois in' tpots. For kid, denot- ing the attendant condition, cf. Pind. Pyth. i. 70 toutcus kvl cwrvx^h Soph. 0. C 1554 I* cvvpa£i<f. Kct rtvfs ktX. 'And to all theirs, whether husbands or kinsfolk.' 84. loun. Epic and Lyric. The lam- bographi always use dot. lourt is chosen here to give the speech a colour of antiquity ; cf. bwwqraji and ytvrjs &oaov. 6irvii)Ta£. An ancient word for c hus- bands.' It possibly includes all rela- tions by marriage (Weil). Ycvfjt &ro , ov=&yxi<TTUs. For Tcripf cf. on ii. 1. 86. yAp. This is used like Lat. vera, taking up and supporting a previous statement. XVYitty. Cf. on v. 5. The anapaest in the 5th foot might be avoided (with Blass) by reading irfy here : cf. »• 95. 87. d7ivf0<r<u. Cf. on Hi. 55 (d7tv^T€). Herwerden {Lexicon Grace. Suppl. et dialect, s.v. dyivevw) has inadvertently ASKAHnifll ANATieElSAI KAI 6TSIAZ0T2AI 57 <rvv av8pdcnv Kal irai<rl. KottoKt), jcaXa? T€/jL€v<ra fiefiveo to aKekvhp^ov hovvai tg> veojKopa) Tovpvidos, e? T€ Trjv rpdy\r)v 90 tov neXavbv ivdes rov hpaKovros €v<j>ijfL(o$, Kal t/raiora Bcvaov' rakXa 8* owaijs €8/># haLcrofieda' Kal iwl pr) Xady <j>epeiv, avnj. rfjs vyitr)? X5. NE. Trpoo-So?* ij yap ipoi<riv fic[£]6>i/ a/*' aprir/s 17 vytrj 'orl ri/s fioiprjS. 95 88 CYN cum paragrapho subscr. P postTFAICI spatium 90 spatium post TOYPNI0OC 91 TT6AAN0N cum accentu gravi super € P 92 post A6YC0N spatium 93 post AAIC0M€6A spatium MHAA0H P 94 A(a)I, A superscr. m. pr. P verba irp6ados . . .rrjs ftoiprfs aeditumo dedi 95 M€ . CpNAMAPTIHC P: verba recte intellexit Kenyon {v. App e n d i x I). constructed a verb dyivewv, of which the form in the text is according to him, the pres. participle ! 88. The vapaypcupos denotes not a change of speaker, but a change of topic : cf. ii. 54, 78 ; iv. 34. Kokkale turns to her slave Korrdkri (so P : v. In- troduction to this mime). 89. t6 oiccXvSpiov. Cf. Paton-Hicks, 36 b. 3 ytpr) fa Kafifkwirw (6 Ufxvs) rov Uptiov Itcaarov ateiXos teal to Mpixa. We find 0k*\1(tkos used as a diminutive of cxfoos in Ar. Ekkl. 1168. 90. rovpwdos. With rd OKiXvlpiov. Is Ti ti\v rp&y\r\v ktX. The snake was worshipped as a chthonic power : cf. the sacred serpent on the Akropolis at Athens, which had a puKirovrra flung to it from time to time (Hdt. viii. 41) : v. Jebb on Soph. Philokt. 1328, Herzog in Hermes, vol. xxix. (1894) p. 625. On the snake which accompanies Asklepios and his daughter Hygieia cf. Thraemer (Pauly-Wissowa, s. v. Asklepios), Ar. Plutus 090. 91. ircXavfo. P accentuates thus, v\\avov y i. e. the accent is not niXavov. 92. t|iaurrd. Cakes of ground barley mixed with honey: cf. Ar. Plutus 138, 1 1 15, for the use of tf/. in sacrifices. oIk(t)8 SSpQ. Domi sedentes (Biich.). Others take oltcia as a house in the temple precincts, where the flesh of the victim was eaten after the sacrifice: Paton-Hicks, 36 c. 31 sq. 93. Kokkale admonishes Kottale. 'And don't forget, girl, to bring it (rSXXa) home.' !ir£ is to be taken with \&9n by tmesis. We should punctuate after avn|. 94 sq. ttjs vYitqs X&. These words are spoken by Kokkale to the v€wc6pos, Kokkale wants some of the vylcia, which was a name given to ra v&pv- pa/Uva oiv<p teal tXaly &\<pira Kal way dVc $£ Upov {6 Up*vs) <f>ipci, otov 0aX\6v nva 1} dXtpira. So Photios: v. other passages cited by Crusius (Unters. p. 184). It was thus a sort of pain benit. In v. 95 it is called fryfy, where note the anapaest in the fourth foot: cf. v. 86. The answer comes in the form ' then give me something more (than the leg of the fowl), for, let me tell you, at sacrifices the vyUia is greater when the share (of the victim) is adequate ' (lit. ' along with adequate share *). The v«vte6pos is dissatisfied with the CK*\v8ptov, v. 89. If Kokkale wants any of the vyiua y she must make it worth his while. See Appuidh e I. 95. |i4[0«v ktX. The reading of P is correct : a/ia takes the gen. instead of the more usual dat. ; cf. 6pu>v with gen., Soph. Philokt. 1218 (see Jebb). opt£t|S. ' Suitable/ ' adequate/ I have followed Kenyon in the above (v. Crusius, C/nters. p. 184, note). The reading of the MS. is not changed in any particular, but Aw is adopted as a correction (m. pr.) of 8$. & *« *«» Cp g4* % +U* ZHAOTTIIOS BITINHA rAnrrw nrppiHS KTAIAAA BI. Aeyc /lot <ru, Tdorpuv, rjS' xmepicopris ovrco, WOT OVKCT apK€L TCLfld (TOl (TKekca KW€W, TA. iya) *A/A<l>vTalrjv rr/v Xeyci? opcoprjica i ydorpv* non vero Taarpmr Palmer ^' Mekler : HAP: Jjp Palmer, Herwerden : ei 8* Biicheler 3 AAA cum paragrapho subscr. P 4 THNM€NO)NOPa>PHKA,litterisMet NO)N deletis A et T€IC superscr. m. rec 4 habet P, adeo ut rfjv Xcyctr 6p6>prjKa fiat piece is entitled « A Jealous i ; and it contains a study of This Woman i a woman roused to jealousy through love of her slave, with whom she has had a liaison. His protestations of inno- cence, when he is charged with infidelity, are unavailing. The mistress (Bitinna) calls for another slave to bind him in preparation for the flogging. The vic- tim (Gastron) confesses, throwing him- self on his mistress* mercy; but she orders him to be taken away and to receive 1,000 strokes on his back and as many on his stomach. This is tanta- mount to a sentence of death. Gastron protests, saying that his offence was not proven, and explains his previous con- fession as extorted from nim by fear. But he is removed, with renewed and stringent instructions to the slave who takes him away. As soon as they have gone, Bitinna changes her mind and recalls them to give orders that Gas- tron is to be branded on the face. Her favourite slave-girl, however, pleads on behalf of the culprit : and, as there is a festival impending, the penalty is suspended till that is over. With Bhtvva, the name of the mistress in this piece, cf. Qikiwa, the name of Theokritos' mother (Paton-Hicks, Ap- pendix I) and UK&Tiwa Tlaala {ibid. 405. 5). Bfriwa may thus be itself a Koan name, though it does not happen to occur in Paton-Hicks. Cf. however Birw (P.-H. 387. 25), and BirtAs (P.-H. 368, ii. 61). 1. rdoTpwv. Ventrio. There seems to be no reason for disbelieving that this is the true name of the slave. Palmer, however, followed by others, considered Ados (v. 68) to be the real name, and ydcTpwv to be used contumeliae causa. 9jS', sc. xipicos: penis qualem ha- btbant in mimo (Juv. vi. 66 Schol.), cf. v. 45 (Crusius). Of the conjectures made here, fp\ — ^po), cf. iv. 21, v. 14, seems the best. vrrrcpicop-f|s. This word is quoted by L. and S. from Dion Cassias (li. 24. & c.)- / 2. dpKft. Cf. Hi. 63 (dwap/cfi). (nclAca. To be scanned as a dis- syllable ; cf. on iii. 40. Kivciv. For KiveTv, sens. obsc. t Cru- sius compares Anth. Pal. xi. 7. It is also found in Aristophanes (e. g. Jr. 377). m 3. tQ Mlvwvos, sc. HcvXy : see on v. 30. The name VLhwv is found on Koan inscriptions. P.-H. 300, Herzog 181. 4. «yo>. In surprise : for the form of the sentence cf. Lukian, dial, meretr. ii. 2 ky& 8i . . . vtifufnpr otSa ; rty. The form ri)v for ty may be chosen here to avoid ~tjv fy in juxtaposi- tion : cf. on iii. 35. &pwpi)tca. Cf. on iv. 77. The ori- ginal reading in P is due to the pres- ZHAOTTIIOS 59 yvvcuKa ; 7rpo<l>d<T€L<; wacrav rjixepav eX/cet?, 5 Binwa' SovXos ei/u, j(/o5 on /JovXci (jiol) Kal fJLTj to fiev atfia vvicra KfjfJLeprjv [m,]ve. BI. ocrqv 8c Kal rr/v ykaaaav, ofrros, itrxrjKas' KvStXXa, irov fioi HvppirjS ; icaXci /a* avrov. IIT. Tt €OTt ; BI. tovtoi/ bfjaov — aW 10* ccmjieas ; — 10 r^v lfJLavrjdpr)v rod #ea8ov ra)(€<o$ Awas. ^v fi**j KdTaiKLcracra rg cr oXy X^PV 7rapd8eiyiia 02), pa, firj /i€ dj}$ ywaiK elvat. 5 TTPO<t>ACIC cum signo - super I P: Trpo^da-ts Meister. HM€PAN P: fificprfv Rutherford 6 BITINNA cum accentu acuto super I prius P post hoc vocab. spatium XP& <> Ti £ouAei pot Blass : XrCOO TIBOYAI- P : xf™ °™ *«' ftwXc* Ellis : xp& &"* ty /9owX«* Weil 7 KAI cum paragrapho subscr. P irlvc Kenyon : . . N€ P 9 KYAIAAA cum paragrapho subscr. P TTOYMOI litteris MO deletis, K et CT superscr. m. pr. ut kov Wt fiat P 10 spatium post TI6CTI II TOYTOY, alteram TOY deinde deletum habet P ence of Mvcayos immediately above in v. 3. 5. irpo<fx£<r€is . . . SXictis. The same phrase occurs in Hdt. vi. 86 (of 'A$rj- vcuoi npo<p6.aias €l\/coy). Ci.Ax.Lyf, 727. P has rrpwpaojs, i. e. wpwp&cus, not vp6<paas : cf. on iii. 74. 6. XP& Sri P<>v\ci (p ot )* * Treat me as you will.' 7. t6 ucv atjjux ktX. i.e. like a leech (vampire). Cf. Soph. EL 785, Theokr. ii. 55 alat "Epvs dvtapt, rl pev pikav U Xt>ods alpa | iiuptos &s kipvarts &no» iic &U\\a Wircwas; Plautus, Epidic. 188 ego me convortam in hirudinem aique eorum exsugebo sanguinem. The posi- tion of ptv between the article and the noun is an Alexandrian usage. Cf. vi. 41, Theokr. v. 2, Kallim. iii. 139. With to fjL€v dtpa (synizesis) cf. pw oi/rc, i. 58. Gastron means that his mistress, by her continual complaints, and by such scenes as the present, is sapping all his strength. 8. This verse occurred before at iii. 84 (?. v.). 9. KviSiXXo. Kynno's slave in iv was also called KvdtWa. irov uoi Tlvppir\s; this is the read- ing of the first hand in P (except that irov has been corrected to kov). Over the first two letters of MO I is written CT, i. e. kov '<rri is substituted for kov pot, But the omission of itrrl occurs else- where in Herodas; cf. iii. 59 EvOlrp kov pot ; Crusius, Cfnters. p. 99. icoAci \i avrov. pot is elided : at vi. 47 {pot iv*tixv)> there may be either aphaeresis or synizesis, 10. t£ <W; In this common phrase hiatus was hardly felt. Attic Comedy certainly allowed hiatus after rt, as in ri \criv ; Ar. Clouds 82 : riov; Birds 149 ; ri ovv; Clouds 791. It seems to occur even in Tragedy (v. Jebb, Soph. Phil. P- 333)- &\X'!6'fcrn)icas; Parenthetical. The slave is not quick enough to please Bitinna. 11. l|M.W)0pi)v Toti icoSov. The rope wherewith the bucket («c£8os) was lowered and raised at the well. An- other word for the rope was Ipovta; see Lex. s. v. Some correct to Iporf^ Oprjv here, but c£ Ipav, 12. icaTaiic(<ra<ra. C£ owpa o*o>
  • arat«tcf, Eur. Andr. 828.
For the position of ac cf. iii. 73 (note). X^PD- ' District/ ' country-side.' 13. irapd8fiY|»a. Cf. Plato, Laws ix. p. 854 SXXovs vap&Zuyixa 6vi)Ou ytv6- ptvos o\k\€^s: also in the Tragedians and Demosthenes. |i&. v. note on i. 85. |i"f| |ic 0fis ktX. l Don't count me a woman,' i.e. as capable of jealousy and revenge. 6o ZHAOTTnOS 15 20 Tjp ovxl fiaXkov &pv£ ; eya> alruq rovrav eywui, Tdo-Tpwp, rj <r€ Oelca iv avOpamois* aAA CI TOT €£7)fJiapTOV, OV TCL WV 6UOW ficjpav BiTivyav, c»5 So/ceis, 10 s a/oijcrcis. <pcp €i$ <rv ; cnjcroi/ rqv an\rjyio €/coi;cras. TA. /ai) /x/rj, Bmwa, 7w ore yowaraw Bcvfiau BI. I#e8v0i, <^/n. Set cr' otcwck el SoCXos Kal TD€t$ V7T€p (T€V /IW? tzdrjKCL yiP&CTKtlV. a>$ /itj #ca\a>? yivoiTO T^fiipjj Keivy, 14 ?p] €P ex € postea H factum m. pr. P 15 €r(0IMI cum accentu^ super 0) P 6€ICA cum puncto super 6 P 17 MOOPAN cum signo - super (OP 18 <f*p ck <rv Ellis : <I>€PICCY cum para- grapho subscr. et signo - super I P: <f>ep€ts <rv; Crusius post CY spatium AY CON, H superscr. m. pr. P 19 MH cum paragrapho subscr. P d«vfuii Rutherford: AOYMAJ P 20 post <t>HMI spatium. 0T€YN€K cum spiritu aspero super P 14. fjp* ov\l ktX. For fpa*t&pa cf. iv. 21. For the estimate in which Phrygians were held cf. on ii. 100, also iii. 36. We should punctuate after #/w£. Then kyu> tdriri tovtoov, kyd> elpu go together, ty& being repeated for em- phasis. Cf. vi. 40 ly&t H rovrojv cdrirj \a\<v(j' dpi. For the general sense of the passage cf. Philologus, liv. p. 184, where Wey- man quotes an interesting illustration from the Philocalia of Origen : voWdtcts twv \pr\arwv Bcffmrrarv <pa<ric6vTcav rots Bid rijv -)(pti<fr6nfra teat pwcpoSvpiav ivf rpt&opivois oIkctcus t6' 'Eyia <rc novrjpbv knoirjaa, teal 'Eyou cot aXrios ytyova tGjv TT)\tteovr<uv Apaprrj p&rwv (ed. Robinson, p. 161). 15. 9j 9t Octo-a ktX. Cf. Petronias 39 patrono meo ossa bene quiescant, qui me hominem inter homines voluit esse : and 57 homo inter homines sum. From such a scene as this in Herodas came the line iyw a tOrjKa SovKov ovr* iAcv- 0epov : Kock, vol. iii. p. 448. 16. c&rav with pStpav next line. 17. p&pav. Over the a; is the sign — , which seems here to mark a circumflex, i. e. p&pav : differre puto a p&prjv ut morionem a stulto : Biich. 18. 4>*p' its <rv ktX. ' Come, one of you. . . .' P has <pcpis which must be, not <f>lptis 1 but <pip* €h (or <ptp c7s). Cf. on iii. 74. It was customary to employ two slaves to inflict torture; Petronius4Q. Danielsson would read <ptp y cir <rv; 'nun kommst du?' tt^v 4trXiry(8a. A single upper gar- ment or cloak *=d*Aofr. Cf. Soph. jr. 843 ; Ar. Anagyros y ap. Suid. s. v. 19. |ii\ |i"f|, sc. tovto irp6£r)s. twv at yovvdTuv. Cf. iii. 71 for the position of at. 5c€|uu. Attic teopcu. 20. Iic8v8t, tyt\\d. For the use of <fnjpi cf. on iv. 45. irevvcxa (after yivycKetv) ■= ' that.' Cf. Movvckcl in Attic Tragedy, Aisch. P' V- 33o; Soph. Phil. 634. The use belongs to the old Ionic dialect, from which much of the diction of the tra- gedians is derived (v. Rutherford's New Phrynichus). .21. Tpcis . . . jivfis. A fairly high price for a slave. Cf. Demosth. xxvii. 9 fiaxaipovoiovs . . . o6« ikdrrovos 1j rpiur fa>wv &£iovt. In our money three minae would be about ;£io (not taking into account the different purchasing powers of silver in ancient and modern times). 22. &s. For this use of cfc with an optative cf. Kallim. /r.509 Blomf. : Z«v irdrcp, &s Xa\v(5wv irav diroXotro yivos. T^jifp-Q KfCvQ ktX. A curse is in- voked on the day that brought the newly-bought slave into the house. This day was considered important to the welfare of the household, whence the custom of flinging tcarax^apara over the slave for good luck (Ar. Plut. 768). For the expression in the text cf. A nth. Pal. xiii. 12 kppkrot Ijpap Uuvo . . . 61 vort rrj' M\urav : Tibullus iv. 5. 1 qui mihi te f Cerinthe, dies dedit, hie mini sanctus. ZHAOTTnOS 61 rjris <r iorfyay SSc. TlvppCr), icXavcrei, 6p£) <7€ Btjkov irdvra fiaXKop rj Scvira. <rv<r<r<f>iyy€ rovs aryK&vas, iicrrpia-ov Zrj<ra$. 25 TA. Birii/i/a, a<^€? ftot tt)V ap.aprrii\v ravrqv. avOpamos cI/jli, rjfiaprov" dAA* hrr^v aSris cX.27^ tl hpanra r&v <ri> firj diky*, orltjov. BL 7r/oo$ y Xfn^vrai'qv ravra, /*i) '/ic ttX^kti^cv, /xc^ ^$ dXi^Set Kal €/*' 01^/, 7ro[8]ot/fijoT/>oi/. 30 IIT. SeSerai #ca\a? croi. BL fii) Xd^iy Xv0cl$ o-*[c]i/r<u. 25 CYrOt>HT€ cum paragrapho subscr. P spatium post ArKO)NAC 26 AMAPTIAN, H superscr. in. pr. P 28 €AHIC cum paragrapho subscr. P 30 AAINAI cum accentu * super alteram I P : aAsiv del Rutherford Kal tp foi;, TrooVtyiyorpoy F. D. (Cambridge) : KAI6MON I H- nOAOYHCTPON (alteram I postea deletum videtur) P: Kal <u % Vgcit iroh6\^r)<rrpov Crusius : Kal ipbv ^oV anS^crrpov Biicheler 31 post CO I spatium M€0 cum H superscr. m. pr. P AA6H P icAawrci. 'You shall suffer for otIJov. This word gives Bitinna a Explained by v. 24. hint, which she afterwards is about to 33. this.' 2A. frfjicov. Cf. iii. 91^ irivTa }ta\Xov, sc. iroievvra. * Doing almost anything rather than making him fast.' For the omission of a participle cf. the use of o&fov aXko 1j (ovfcv AaAo y'lj vHi£as, Aisch. Pers. 209, &c.). Con- trast Hdt. iv. 162 *av fxaWov $ arpa- ri4\v ol t&bov (way governed by 4&5ov). 35. ow<t4>vy7«. P has <rvy<T<fryy*, apparently by mistake. Meister reads <nJ 7c iplyye (<f>iyyoj= ff<piyyci) t dyK^vas. * Elbows/ iKirpurov. Cf. TrpurOcls, Soph. Au 1030. The bonds are to be so arranged that they make a mark on the flesh like the teeth of a saw. Cf. Hesych. vpiovas X*p&v' robs fecpovs' and wfucrpois' rats Qtaiois Karoxois. 26. dtyes. Cf. v. 72 (note) and <fy- i4vai ras apaprias in the New Testament. 27. dvflpwiros ktX. Cf. Menander, Phan. 499 avdponros&v fifxaprov, oi> Oav- paariov : Petronius 75 nemo non peccat, homines sumus, non dei: and again, 1 30 fateor me, domina, saepe peccasse : nam et homo sum et adhuc invents (where the scene in Herodas seems to have been in Petronius' mind). 28. The order is dpanrra n raty (i*c£- vojv a) <rb p^l 0i\ys. The rel. (cf. ii. 64 etc) is attracted into the case of its antecedent : Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1031. Cf. v. 50. 6&qs. For the subj. without av cf. Introd. ch. V. 2. B. 5. c. ; Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1437. put into practice (v. 65), but is dis- suaded. For the custom of branding slaves cf. Ar. Birds 760 ; Martial ii. 29. 9. 29. ' Let your dalliance be with Am- phytaia.' For vkti/rrifafat vpfc nva cf. Ar. Ekkl. 964: Strabo xi. p. 512 /Scuexcm ris vivovrwv apa /cal irkrjfcri^o- pAvw nobs aXXfjXovs : Dion Cass. xlvi. 18 dv^p OKwrr6\rp . . . vpbs ywcuKa 4/3- doprjfcovrovrty v\r)tcrt(6^€yos. 30. dXiv&t. For the erotic sense of the verb a\ivfoi<j$ai cf. a scazon in Etym* Magnum s. v. : pkKKovras Hdrj irapOtvois aXivduaOcu: Lat. volutari. See also Cobet, V. L. p. 1 33. d\uv tet (dKtp 81) has also been read, but does not suit the remainder of the line. Kal ||l* &TQ, iro[8]6\|rq(rrpov. 'And flout me, you door-mat.' So Blass and F. D. (Academy, 1893, p. 72). ovjj is 2nd sing, of Hvopeu. -nohoxfrjarpov is a term of abuse modelled on the idea of tram- pling on a fallen foe : cf. Soph. El. 456 kxOpotffiv . . . i*<p&r}yai vodi. It would be possible also to read rd avSifaoTpov from the faint indications in P. We might then read in fall teal ifidv J t6 dir&frtjCTpov, * et cui obtigit id per quod emungor 1 : cf. diroipdaj in Lex., and especially Ar. Knights 909. Others take artoiprioTpQv as the scraper used to level the measure in serving out corn (Cholmeley on Theokr. xv. 95). 31. 8l8fT<u, sc. Ydarpwv. 62 ZHAOTTnOS TA. BI. TA. BI. ay* avrov eU to frjrpeiov 7ry>os "EpfuovcL kcu x<,Xia? fl€V €5 to vSrrov iyKOxjj at avra> KeXeucrov, ^iXca? 8c 777 yaarpL airoKTepeis, Bmwa, /i' f ov8 cXeyfacra 35 cir car' akridea irpSvrov cfrc #eal xjjevhea ; a o avro? ciira? apri r# toifl yAacrcr^ ' Bltivv, a<^€9 ftoi riji> afiapTLr/v Tavrr/v 9 ; — rr/i> crcv xoXr)i> yap rjdekov Karacr/Jaicrac Corsica? i/ifiXiir&v <ru, kovk ayct? avrov 40 ojcov Xeyco crot ; 0817, KvStXXa, to pv/X * tov iravToepicT€Q> tovto, k<lI <tv /xoi, Lpnfiy<i>v % 32 ZHTP€ION P, c£ Etym. Magnum j.v. C^rpcio*: fip-pio* Ruther- ford 33 TONNO)TON P 34 AYTCOI cum paragrapho subscr. P 36 eTr] IT cum paragrapho subscr. P 37 AYTOCITTAC cum € superscr. P idfa Bucheler: IAIAI P 38 B I TIN N cum paragrapho subscr. P 39 THN cum paragrapho subscr. P 41 post CO I spatium OAH cum accentu" super H P : 6\rj Headlam: Oprj Blass 42 TOYTO, A6 superscr. m. pr. P yXiunrQ. Cf. iii. 84. 38. =v. 26. 39. rip <nv X°^V yty kt^« For the position of y&p cf. iv. 72. Koraoftotrai. On this form see Dar- bishire in C. fi. vi. p. 277, who suggests the proportion crroptacu : OTpSxrai :: Kara- <r0i<rai : fcaTa<T&w<Tcu. Cf. Brugmann, Indogermanische Forschungen, vol. i. 5, 501-505, who thinks that -oQShhu is either for -<r&r}<rcu t an ablaut form, or else is for -a&orjaai. Cf. !/9a><ra, i&<£j0€oy, 40. Cf. v. 10. 41. S8t|. P has ohfj : 'contractions signum put of says Biich. of the circum- flex. <5&uu (y. Lex.) is used here in its literal meaning, ' to guide.' Kydilla is to lead the offender to the door, so as to start him on his way. There is no real reason for suspecting 0817; the various conjectures (such as 0A§, Head- lam) are unnecessary. P vvxo*. Colloquial for <rr67*a, cf. vii 6 k6vt* . . . rb fivyxos. With bba* rb fityxo* cf. Lukian, dial. deor. vi 3 rrp fity6s ZXjcav (proverbial). Note to fiu- 7X°*, cf. ivt fiivos at vi. 37. But at v. 66 we have (fYOprft fioubldas ; at vii. 69 ot 42. iravTo4pKTi«». 'Malefactor/ Cf. vavovpyos. Apparently Pyrrhias is meant, not Gastron. toOto. This is better than the alter- native rovSc. Slaves are always ad- <rou en tibi {Dot. Ethicus). 32. ffrrpciov. This word, we are told, means rd to)v KovXqjv btonarriipiov (erga- stu/um), or nvXwv (putrinum), wapa Xiois nai 'Axcuois. For the scansion of ci as short cf. Saptifcovi, vii. 102. Choi- roboskos, in Etym. Magnum, states that it is sometimes found spelt with I, for €i : Kai trap* 'HfoSdVy &y€ avrbv €ls rb (firpiov tan 8i x°P ia f l & 0V r & pirpov. The necessary corrections 'Up&bq, and Xa>\iafjL$ov are due to Ruhnken. The last clause in Choirob. does not mean that he took the words of the quotation to be the end of a verse, for if so, the i would have to be long (in 6th foot of scazon). "Epjuw. A shortened form of *Ep/i6» Hvpos. 33. X^M**, 8C **Tt&*> not <rrtyfi&s t for in that case v. 65 is unintelligible. rb v&tov. The MS. gives rov vwrov. vGrros (masculine) is found in later Greek (Phrynichus 290, Lobeck). 36. dAt|04a . . . t|rcv64a, sc A tcari]- yoptis fiov. irp«TOv with kXey^aaa. For the in- verted order cf. vii. 65-6. We might have expected wp6rcpov: but cf. Ar. Ekkl. 1079 ; Ant A. Pal. xii. 206 wpSrrov ovp~ fitXcray ^ ficXcrav pa$irco. 37. We must supply something like ravra i\iyx*t or* airtov 6vra. Either the anger of the speaker will not allow her to finish, or else Gastron hastens to explain. ZHAOTTnOS 63 rj8rf 9 <f)afiapT€i<; ot <r &v ovto? rjyrjrai ; ScScm? Tt, Bov\rf 9 toJ KarqpTJTQ) tovtw /5a/co9 Kakvxjjai ttjv avdwfiov KepKOv, a>s fir/ hi ayoprjs yvfivb? &v decopfjrai ; to hevrepov <roi, TLvppkq, irakiv (pcoveco, oiccd? c/0619 "Ep/jLcovi ^iXias c&Se Kal x<,Xia? So* i/JL^aXelv' d/aj/cov/cas ; a>s ^fv n rovroiv 3>v \eyo> TrapaoTeigys, auro? crv ical rap^aia Kal tokovs retorts. /3dSi£e, /cat /At) irapa ra MiicjcaXty? avrov 45 50 43 '<t>afiapr€ls ol <r hv Blass : 4>AMAPTIC 0I6AN P: 'fapafntiv cSt* Ay Headlam 49 AKHKOYKAC cum accentu acuto super A alteram P 50 napcurrcigtjs Rutherford: TTAPACTIHHIC P: Trapaorlgys Biicheler dressed or spoken of as oStoj, not 58c, in Herodas. Kal <rv p.<n, ApTjxcov. For /*ot, Dot. Ethicus, cf. v. 31, and vi. 10. 43. 4J8i) tyapaprcts. &piafrr€iv=dfiap- rciv, cf. dfxaprrj ■« &fxapTrj. The pres. indie, in questions is used for the im- perative. ' Are you coming ? ' » ' come.' ot <r' &v ktX. The reading of P is 01 €av ovtos. Some editors have ijthj
  • <f>afidpT€i trot iciv cfiros 1)., but Idv has 5.
Headlam suggests that the original reading was fSrj '(pa/M/ncw (infin. for imper.) tire hv oStoj #., and that then ortav was read (5rc, a gloss on «frr«), whence oi«oy (y; /%. xxi. 83). 44. 8wo-cts. Fut. indie, in questions ■= imper. Cf. above. t tcaTT)pfJT<p. Attic /cardparos. The true Ionic form is Kardprjros (Meister) : cf. &pTj> dpaaOcu. Brugmann, ap. Meister (p. 876), thinks that there was a form ttpTj beside dprj, and that fcaT&prjTos had the a lengthened, as was often the case in compounds. 45. ^dicos. Cf. on iii. 50. icaXviJ/cu. This infin. of purpose is common in Homer ; cf. //. i. 347 ocmcc 8* &y€iv. dvuwpov. Used at vi. 14 of persons, «' low,' 'vile.' kcdkov. Cf. on v. 1 above. 40. 8t* d-yopfy. Usually with oid and the gen. of place a verb of motion is found, which is here implied in the context, but not expressed. Cf. e. g. tyvyov did rrjs v6\€<us, Thuk. ii. 4. OcopTJToi. ' Be a spectacle ; ' cf. Otcopla. 47. t6 Stvrtpov . . . irdXiv. Cf. aZ wikiv, avQts av irdXir. 48. ?k«s epets. v. Goodwin, Gk. Or. § 135a. The usage is colloquial: Ar. Frogs 627. €p€is«»' bid ' : cf. vi. 26 (cfirc). XtXtas &Sc ktX. Cf. w. 33 sq. Pro- bably a gesture would be used to ex- plain c&6c in each case. At iv. 42 £oc X&8€=* hither and thither'; cf. on ii. 98. 49. dirfjicovicas. Cf. dpajprjtca, v. 4 (note). The acute found in the MS. on the last syllable may indicate a rising tone necessary in a question (Diels) : cf. Introd. ch. IV. 50. AvXcyo). The relative is attracted into the case of tovtcuv, as at v. 28. iropaarcCtQS. From mtpaartixa) (Ru- therford, Blass), ' to pass by,' hence ' to violate.' No other example of this mean- ing is quoted. Others read wapaaritys (the manuscript reading being ambiguous). But Tapaarifa is quoted only in the sense 'to mark by points at the side' (Iamblichos). 51. 'You will yourself have to pay both principal and interest' This is a colloquialism for 'you will have to make good the deficiency with interest.' Cf. Menander Tkes. 10/8* *U rb yqpas &va0ok&s iroiovptvoi | otroi wpocavo- rlvovfft rov xp6 yov t6*ovs: Lysias ap. Athen. xiii. 612 C otfrc t6kovs o&t€ rdp~ Xauov drcS/fov. Tcbrtts. Inscriptions prove that this and not rfoctr is the correct form of the future (Meister, p. 871). 52. iropd rd MucicdAijs. ' Past Mik- kale's house' (or 'farm'). Cf. Ar. Wasps 1440; Theokr. ii. 76 (rd Avaw- pos); Demosth. 1258. 25. 'Do not lead 6 4 ZHAOTTnOS ay, aXXa ttjj> Welav. ov & eirefivyo'Oriv — Kakei Kakei Bpafievcra, irplv fiaKpijv, BovXrj, aurofv]? yevicdax. KT. Hvppir)?, raXas, K<o<f>€, 55 /caXei ere' /xa, Sd^ec ti? ov^l (twSovXoi> avrbv airaparreiv x aXXa onqfidroiv <f>a)pa' opfjs, okcos vvv rovrov 4k /3ir)$ eX/c€i9 €? ra? dray/ca?, Hvppir)' [<r)i, fia, tovtois 53 post Ar spatium 55 avrovt Jackson : AYTOC P : avrbv Rutherford post r€N€C0AI spatium 56 KAAI cum paragrapho subscr. P post C€ spatium AOYAON, CYN superscr. m. pr. P 59 €C lincola apposita P nvppfy- <rc, pa Blass : TTYPPIH 6MA P him past Mikkale's house, but by the direct road'; vapcL ret MuacaXrjs then indicates a detour. It is suggested that Muck&Xtj is a rival of Bitinna, who would exult at the infidelity of B.*s favourite. Pyrrhias is warned not to go out of his way in order to show Gastron in disgrace. It is possible that vapcL ret Muacakijs livat was a proverbial expression = ' to go by a roundabout way* (Meister). But there is no other trace of this proverb. 53. Ttjv tfatav, sc. 6ftcV, which is often omitted : cf. *op*{>tcBai rip $£<v rtlxovs, Plat. Lvs. 203 A. ov 5 T circ(j,v4<rihjv. « But I bethink me.* A formula like rd BctVa (i. 44), used when the speaker suddenly re- calls something to mind. We must suppose that there is a pause after l$*iav. At vi. 42 (itcuvo & ov <xot tccd P&\utt intfirfjaOrjv) the phrase has a slightly different meaning : ' but to re- turn to the question I raised just now.' Headlam suggests in the text ov 8* vwepw. for ov 5' ivepv. : and the use of iwifUfUfffffMOfiai in this passage is cer- tainly very similar to that of irnopupv. 55. avTo[tf]s. P has avr6s t which is more probably a corruption of airrobs than of abr6v. nvDp(t|S ktX. These words are to be given to Kydilla, not to Bitinna. Kydilla's speech goes down to Tpi&ovra, v. 62. The wapdypcupos in the margin of P is put after v. 56 instead of after v. 55. At i. 65 (q. v.) it comes a line too soon, but is there cancelled and given cor- rectly below, v. 66. These two cases suggest that the scribe's eye ran down the column as he inserted the vapor ypatpot, and that he did not put them in each time after writing the line. J. H. Wright, Herondaea, pp. 179, 184 note 1. The nominative Uvppirjs is used in- stead of the voc. Uvppirj (yo. 47, 59). So rdkas is nom., the voc. being rdXav : but tcaxpl voc. 56. icoAct crc, sc. Bitinna. p2L ' Upon my word,' in indignant protest. 86{cv. Cf. on iv. 28 (kptts). ovxt crvvoovXav ktA. Pyrr. might have had some fellow-feeling for Gastron. He had himself tasted Bitinna's cruelty (v. 62). 57. (nrapdrrevv. Usually ' to tear in pieces/ as hounds do their prey : Plato, Rep. 539 B. Here it is = * drag about,' ' handle roughly.' o-rtyicVrov 4«Spa. The rv/4/9a>pvxos, who was put on a level with the robber of temples (f«/>c»<rvAoy). Cf. Teles op. Stob. 97. 31 &pvx<iv fcal Upoov\tiv. Both characters indicated extreme depravity. Cf. Ar. Frogs 1149. 58. «k php. Like vpbs 0iav in Attic : cf. 3* SiiCTjs = b'ucaiojs, iv. 77. 59 sq. is toLs dvdyicas. L. & S. quote Hdt. i. 116 aySpevos h rets dwryjeas, Thuk. i. 99, iii. 82. Singular and plural are both used of ' torture.' [<r]i, |td, TOVTOvs icrX. P has € pa t the <r of cri being omitted. pa is the particle of asseveration which we have had already : cf. i. 85. In v. 60 we must correct rovs Mo of P to rofj bvo, and understand 6<p$a\pots. 'Verily, with these two eyes shall Kydilla see thee . . . wearing the fetters, &c. The 3rd person is used (KifctAAa iv6\f/€Tai) ZHA0TTII02 65 BI. rots 8vo KvSiXX* hratytff r/fiepecov tt4vt€ 60 irap 'AirxScop^ t<xs 'A^ai'ica? tcelvas, as irpcov edrjKas, to?s c^vpoiai Tpif&owa. ouros <rv, tovtov auris 58* c^vv t}k€ Sehtfievov ovtq>s, (oairep i£dyet,s ovtov, Koctlv re fiot Kekevaov ikdelv rov <ttikti)v 65 e^ovra pa<f>l8as teal fiikav. /u# Set crc 68aJ yeviaOai ttoikiKov. Karri pTTjada) ov[r]o> Kara /ivo? (Scnrc/o ^ Aaov ri/i/r/. 6o rots Blass : TOYC P 6i AXAIKAC cum signo diaeresis super I P 62 AC cum paragrapho subscr. P irpSv Biicheler 63 AY0IC, T superscr. m. pr. P 66 post M€AAN spatium dei] A I cum accentu ~ super I P 67 post TTOIKIAON spatium 68 OY . O) cum paragrapho subscr. P as more solemn than iv6\f/opuai. The speaker is plainly Kydilla herself (cf. on v. 55). For the omission of 6<p$aXfxots t no doubt a colloquial usage, cf. vi. 23 /td toi/toi/j robs yXvicias, Theokr. vi. 22 (of the Kyklops) rbv Iva y\vtcw, $ voBo- prj/u. Biicheler reads <rl fid ro&rovs \ robs 8i/o, altering tovtois of P, and keeping rov*. He takes pa as = /id, and com- pares vi. 23 just quoted, where fid is used. For the practice of swearing by the eyes cf. Petronius 133 tetigit puer oculos sues conceptissimisque iuravit verbis. But in none of the instances of /td does it bear the meaning of y& ; cf. i. 85 (n.)«  60. -?|p.€p&ov irforf. Gen. of time within which. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1 136. 61. 'AvrtStofxp. Perhaps one of Hero- das' redende Namen = ' the Avenger.' Cf. on ii. 5 ; iv. 35. 'Axaftcds. Some kind of fetters is meant : cf. Lat. Boiae, from the Gaulish tribe Boii. The origin of the word is not known, perhaps it is a jest on Homer's ivKvrjfudcs 'Axafoi, 'well- greaved ' = 'fettered,' or it may come from &x os by a similar play on words. 6a. is irp&v lOrpcas. 'Which you have only just left off.' K. reminds Pyrrhias that he is not immune from punishment. Some take tOrjtcas - dvi- OtjKas: for the custom on the part of slaves to offer their fetters, &c, on liberation cf. Hor. Sat. I 5. 65. But the other meaning, 'to put off,' seems preferable. Pyrrhias is not yet free. For vpwv cf. Kallim. jr. 84 oh vpGnr fxkv ijfuv 6 rpayy&6s jjyuptv (Schneider, Callimachea, ii. 248). vpwv is for vp&rjv (not found) = rrpwrjv : Smyth. 63 sq. &8' lx«v ktA. e&8c goes with fat, ovrws with fafaplvov. Hue redi tenens vinctum sic ut educturus fuisti (Biich.). 66. &a<f>C8as ical piXav. 'Needles and ink/ for the purpose of branding. In Eupolis 259 (i. p. 329, Kock) in a similar context 0€\6vcu are mentioned, three in number. Probably different pigments were used in the operation: cf. voitcl\oy, v. 67. jufj . . . &8&. ' At the same time/ 'at one job. Cf. ? w$AA' dv-fipov ft M \6yy fuq, P i8y, Eur. HeL 764. At Ar. Peace 1154 and commonly we find rrjs abrrjs 68ov in the same sense. Pro- bably <T€ in v, 66 is Pyrrhias, cf. v. 63. For (1) this gives more point to /ug . . . 68$, (2) Pyrrhias had been already threatened (v. ,51). 67. iroucCXov. Here used of the various colours employed in tattooing. Cf. on iii. 90. Ka.TT|pTf|<r0<p ktX. ' Let him be slung up like the worthy Davus.' For xarap- rav cf. i. 62. 68. Kard p,v6s. There is an allu- sion to the phrase fcarci pvbs 6\t9pov (Menander Thais 219; Philemon 211). Kock quotes on the latter passage, Append. Vatic, ii. 93 icard pubs 5\€0por- ol pvts &iroppc6vrcw cUrrois rShr /icAm? tcard &pa\b (pOdpovTcu, Ailian, H. An. xii. 10 1) vapotfda \4yti Kard fivbs oAf- Opov. Danielsson takes tcard pv6s <=> 'iiber die Schnauze.' Meister reads Kar&fxvos, which he renders ' verschlos- 66 ZHAOTTnOS KT. iirj, rari, dXXa vvv fikv avrbv — ovtco cr5 JaJrj BarvXXl? /ajmSois fuv ikdovaav 70 €? avhpbs oXkov teal t4kv dyicaXai? apais — d<^€5* TrapaiTevfxai cr€ rr/v fxiav Tavrqv a/jLapTir/v — BI. KvStXXa, firj fie Xiwreirc* fj <f>ev£o/i €K rfjs oiici^s. a<f>4(o tovtov 69 TATI cum accentu acuto super I P ; deinde spatium CCa), 01 superscr. m. rec. 3 P 70 ft>*7 Hicks: ZCplH P pip Rutherford: M€N P 73 AMAPTIHN cum paragrapho subscr. P fie Xvntirt Rutherford: AYTTIT6M6 P: ya\ tit Xwm n vel m ti Xwtci /xc Palmer: fiff \vrr*i' Kv. TtkXf fj (fxv£opat ck rrjs ourins* Bt. d<j)e<0 jctX. Meister 74 post OIKIHC spatium sen, d. i. geknebelt,' 'gagged.' Pal- mer (Hermathena, viii. 253) punctuates KaTqp-rqaBo) \ ovrtv, kcltcL pvbs &<J*tp, 1) Aaov Tifx-q. l Thus let Davus' s penalty be adjusted, as though against a mouse/ which means 'either that Davus's fate is of no more account in his jealous mistress's eyes than that little beast ; or that Davus, punctured with the tattooing needle, recalls to Bitinna's mind the picture of a mouse riddled with a pitch- fork/ Davus, according to Palmer, is the name of Bitinna's lover; v. on v. 1. f) A6.ov Tt|rij. ' The respected Davus.' I take this with Crusius on the analogy of the periphrases with ai&as, 0irj, pivos, K&pa, and the like : cf. Aisch. P. V, 1091 3> fjirfrpds Ifirjs a40as. ripl) occurs in this sense in a chorus of Aisch. Choe- phoroi 398 ffXvrc 81 Ta xdovlw rt rifxai (= x^ovtoi rifuufxtyoi). The use is confined to Tragedy, except in this passage of Herodas ; but the phrase is here mock-heroic. The name Ados (or Ados as it is given sometimes), is a slave-name, de- rived from the nomad tribe Aaot (Da- hae), Hdt. i. 125 : cf. */*>£, &c. Ados became a typical name for a resourceful slave, clever at deceiving his master, as are many of the slaves in the New Comedy. The Latin form of the name, Davus, is borne by a character of this sort in Terence's Andria. There is a space between &awtp and •fj, which represents a pause while the speaker is searching her mind for a proper comparison : or it may be due to the verb that must be supplied, of which rifij} is subject (Wright, ubi supra, P- x 73). 69. rari. Cf. on i. 60 Tara\i(u. vvv ji(v. ' For the present.* The contrasted 8l-clause is not expressed. Cf. v. 81. avrov. With &£«, v. 72. ovtcd. Cf. on hi. 1. <r«. For o6rj } by Ionic contraction of 017 to <u: cf. Qwcroy, iv. 41. aot seems to be a mere conjecture. 70. Ba-rvXXCs. Cf. v. 82 ; probably a daughter of Bitinna. IvCSots. hpopar often has the sense ' to live to see.' |uv. In P this is corrupted to p*v. For viv t ptv, cf. on iii. 31. 71. Is dvSpos oticov. Head lam (C. R. xi. p. $9) quotes A nth. Append. (Cougny) ii. 401 ; Plut Brut. 13. The elliptical Is Mpbs was affected by the Atticists. Alkiphron, iii. 41 ; Liban. iv. 418. tIkv' dvKdXous dpats. Cf. Homer, 77. ix. 455 ; Phoinix KopoavtaraJt v. 13 (of a girl) icaL ry yipovrt varpi icovpoy tls \etpas J icaX prjTpi Kovprjv is tSl yovva KarOeii). 72. &$•%. Headlam seems to con- strue this with a double a ecus., avrov, v. 69, and AfiapTirjVy v. 73, and takes vapaiTfvfjuu at parenthetically. But surely avrov (v. 69) ought to be ovry. We have elsewhere Iv (tovt6) at vapaiTovpau, and not mpatrovfiai at ri)v &napTiT)v : but there is no reason to deny that this is Greek. 73. Auirctrc. Cf. on iii. 87 pi$ta$t K6kkcl\' <xvt6v. P has firjKviriTtpt, by an accidental transposition which con- verts the line into a regular senarius. Meister reads pi) A&w (Kvo.) rlAAc i.e. 'doit'— . 74. <t><tiJo jwu ktX. This sentence well expresses the weakness of Bitinna's character. Rather than be annoyed ZHA0TTII02 6; i\b]v etrraZovkov; koX ti? ovk airavT<o<ra 75 €5 fl€V SlKaiCOS TO irpO&CtilTOV iflTTTVOl ; o[v, t]t}v rvpawov. dXX* iweiwep ovk olhev avOpamos a>v, koivrbv avriic ciStjcret €V T(p /JL€T(Oir(p TO klt'iy p<L\L\L<L €)((0V TOVTO. KT. dXX* gcttiv elKas Kal TeprjvC cs TrefnrTrjv — 80 BI. vvv /jl4v cf a<f>7J<r<o, Kal tye ttjv X°*P lv TGL1 ^ T Vy rjv ov8ev rjrrov rj BarvXXiSa crrdpya), 75 post 6TTTAA0YA0N spatium tj off, ri\v Danielsson, Palmer enen€ITTeP P 79 €IJI cum paragrapho subscr. P M€TO)TTO) P 80 AAA6CTIN cum paragrapho subscr. P Kal *Aypifjvt* Headlam, Schulze she will ran out of her own house. Meister gives these words to Kydilla. &4>&o. Deliberative subj. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. % 1358. 75. r[d]v IirrA&ovXov. This is an exaggeration of rpitiovXov, a word found in Soph. O. T. 1063, and else- where. itrraSovXos was used by Hippo- nax, fr. 113 Bergk: and Eustathios, pro- bably in consequence of this, assigns the words &<pto> . . . htrddovkov to Hipponax. They thus appeared in Bergk as Hip- ponax/r. 75. tCs ovk . . . ipirrvoi; The construc- tion of ris and the optative without &v is frequent in writers of the Alexandrine school (v. Jacobs, Anth. Gr. xiii. 86), and cf. Introd. ch. V (Grammar) B. 5. c. iii. 76. Is |wv ktX. For the order cf. on iii. 78 (<fi ftev (poprjacu). cfjurTvoi. Cf. Plut. ii. 189 A kpvrvtiv rivi €ls rb vp6oatnov. 77. opi, rflv Tupawov. ' No, by our Lady,' i.e. Aphrodite. This reading may be considered fairly certain. For the omission of /id cf. Ar. Lys. 986 ov rbv Af ovk ly&vya. % rvpawos = Aphrodite; cf. Eurip. Hippol. 538 "Epoxra H\ rbv rvpawov avhpSiv ktA, (W. L. Newman, C. R. vi. p. 181). Headlam, however (C. A*, xiii. 1 54), thinks that Hera is meant: he refers to Eur. /. A. 738 ; Andr. 934. ovk ot8cv ktX. Gastron, however, had expressly said at v. 37 &v$pont6s €lfu: cf. v. 15 1} ot Btlo* iv avOp&vois. Here, as at v. 27, &9 pantos is the oppo- site of 0c6s, at v. 15 of oov\os. 78. fcovTOv . . . clS^jo-ci. ' He shall know himself,' i. e. his real character of OTiynarias. The accus. is as in yvwOt ctavrov, and tx v¥ m the next verse *= 'when he has,' or 'by having.' We must not connect tlMfau and Ix"? like oifov ... &v in v. 77. 79. tir(Ypa|&|ia. The letters branded on his forehead. Cf. Plato, Laws ix. p. 854 kv Tf> npooanry teal rats X*pcl ypa<ptl$ ri/v (TvpupopcLv . . . iicfi\rj$^Ta> (of a man found robbing temples). Meister thinks that the Mypa/x/xa referred to is der mit ovk ottev jptA. angedtuttU Spruch yvSfOt oavrdv: but it is surely some offensive title that is meant. 80. cUcds. Sacred to Apollo : cf. on iii. 53. rcptjvta. 'This may have been a festival at Kos in honour ofMachaon, son of Asklepios (and grandson of Apollo : cf. iv. 9). There was a tomb and a well-known sanctuary of Machaon at Gerena or Gerenia in Messenia' (Paus. iii. 26. 9), W. L. Newman, C. R. vol. vi p. 181. Headlam would correct the text, reading Kal ' Ay pirjvia for *al Ttp^via (see C. fi. xiii. 154): cf. 'Aypt&vur v€Kvoiavapo\'ApycLois. There was a Koan month named ' Ay piavios (Paton-Hicks, pp. 326-334. So also Schulze, Berl. Phil. Woch.i%$$, 1 sq<h). This would, if accepted, make Kos the scene of this Mime. Others, keeping T*pf)via y refer it to a cult of Nestor: cf. Ttp4j Vi0 * hnr^ra HtoTwp. There was a guild of Ncffropffat at Kos (P.-H. 37. 47). 81. vvv piv. For p\v emphasizing vvv (like 7«) cf. Ar. Wasps ion. Tavrn. Kvdilla. 82. BaTvXXCSo. v. on v. 70. arlpyai. As usual, this indicates family affection (pittas), such as the love of parents for their children. F % 68 ZHAOTTnOS eireav Be rot? Kafiovcriv iyvyrkcoo'touev, a£ei9 tot a/xcAet T17V eoprrjv eg co/dtt/9. 83 6MHCI P 85 J/icXfi i> Hicks : AM . AIT . tf P. 85 84. Tots KOfwwiv. 'The dead.' This use of of (cap6yr€s is common in Homer (e.g. Qporuv ctfoAa am/i^itm', Od. xi. 47^). 4 < YX vr AAo'«»|Mv. X^ T ^ or (x^ rXa ) is Hellenistic Greek for x<"> (x«^) ' liba- tions to the dead.' Homer has xykovr, 1 to pour oil/ Od. vi. 79. 85. djUXft. 'Doubtless:' cC Ar. Acharn. 368. It is used with some sarcasm. r^v iopr^v ktX. 'Your own feast after the (proper) feast is over.' The objections to the article r^v are not well founded. Gastron will have a anyhow ioprij all to himself: cf. ayovaiv iop-r^v ol Kkiirrw (Suidas) = ' thieves have a happy time.' For the dissyllabic scansion of loprijv cf. Ion/r. 21 kviavaiav y&p 8« fu t^v io/nijy dytiv. Headlam has proposed ingeniously d^cAirmr koprijv (= mttpd* 4<0, honey being a prominent item in offerings. But there is not room in the MS. for d/icXirtrtv (Kenyon). S3 £ B! ~ w 5 > 5 w E JS 3 O «  O 43
  • -3
PQ VI
  • IAIAZOT2AI H IAIAZOT2AI
Koprrrn MHTPfl KO. KdOrjao, MrfTpoi ry yvvaiicl 0k$ Btypov Tit. 4>I.IAZ.YCAI P i rYNAIKIAeeC, A deleto, ex fecto m. pr. P; scribadare insti- tuerat fYNAIKIAOC, deinde errorem cognovit The sixth Mime describes a conversa- tion between two women, Koritto and a visitor, Metro. After a conventional beginning, in which Koritto welcomes her guest and scolds her own servant right vigorously, the conversation turns on a certain article made of leather and named &av$wv. Metro wants to know who made one which she has seen, the property of Koritto, who is much annoyed to find that Metro .knows of this. The rest of the piece is chiefly occupied with confidential talk on the subject of the 0av$wv and its maker Kerdon, whom we shall meet again in vii. As for the scene of this piece, the name Koptrr<fr (Kopirrfe) points to Kos (Schulze,^. Af.xlviii. 251) : cf. on 20, 25. On the other hand, Herzog {Berl. Phil. fVock. 1898, c 1 249-1 253) gives reasons in favour of Ephesos. The scene of vi and vii must apparently be laid in the same place. Now (1) at vii. 86 a month Tav- pewv is mentioned. This is found in the calendar of Ephesos among other places (v. below). (2) Ephesos suits vi. 58, where it is said that Kerdon comes from Chios or Erythrai, which are both close to Ephesos. (3) The name ' Apr € pus, vi. 87, points to the city where the worship of 'Aprc/us was so prominent. This view is more satisfactory than the others which have been put forward, the most noteworthy of which is that of Meister, that the scene of vi and vii is to be laid at Alexandria. His reasons are chiefly (1) At vii. 86 there is a word from the calendar ' tcard Aiovrbaiov,' so-called, in which the names of the various months are derived from the signs of the Zodiac, with the Ionic termination -«r. But the name of the month to which he refers is Tavpanr at Alexandria, not Tavpc&v, as it is -in Herodas. (2) The price of the shoes in vii. 79 (v. note) points to a copper coinage, which we know to have been in existence in Egypt. This theory is not to be accepted. The prices in vii are no doubt high, if silver is meant; but this is in keeping with the character of the purchasers. On writ que ces femmes font un luxe effreni (Weil) : cf. Excursus II. Rutherford suggests Kyzikos (which has a month Tavpt&v) as the scene of vi and vii. He bases this view on rrjs 'Aprcucrpnjs, vii. 87, Artake being a suburb of Kyzikos. But a person would be as naturally called after a place though at a distance from the place in question as in the neighbourhood of it. Also Kyzikos labours under the dis- advantage of being too remote from Kos. Of the other two cities which have a month Tavpdav, (1) Sinope is open to the same objection in a greater degree, and (2) Samos does not seem to be hinted at in any other passage. Hence Ephesos is the most probable scene of vii, and therefore also of vi. There is unhappily no doubt that the &av&wv = qKkt&os, the atcvrlvri inucovpia of Ar.Zyj. iCHjsq. J. van Leeuwen (J.F.) labours hard to disprove this (Mnemo- syne, vol. xx, N. S. 97-100), but in vain. Epicharmos and Sophron both made references to the practice (Crusius, Unters. 129). 1. tj) yvvauct ktX. Addressed to a slave. 64s. The first hand of P had 8os, corrected to 0cr. With this scene cf. 70 MAIAZOTSAI H IAIAZOT2AI av<LOTa0€lo{aY iravra Set /ic irpocrrarreLV airrqv, oi> 8* ovSkv av 9 rdkcuva, iron^crai? avrrj airb cavrrj^ fta, \idos n?, ov hovkrj, a/ Tjj oIkl-q (fc)cur ,# dXXa raX^ir rjv fierpy, 5 TOL KplflV a/U0/O€l9, K7) tocovt airoord£et,, rip 7jfi4[p]r)v okrfv <re Tovdopvtpvaav kcu 7rpr)fiov(ocrav ov <f>epovcni> ol Toiypi. vvv avrov c/c/iacrcrets re #eal woels kafLirpov, 4 post CAYTH C spatium 5 *m Headlam : 61 C P, et deinde spatium MeTPeO), H . superscr. m. rec. 4 P 9 ^KMACCIC P Theokr. xy (the beginning), esp. v. 2 Bprj tUppov, Evv6a, a6r$. Also Plant. Stichus i. 2. 18-64. 2. &vao~ra0«£<r[a]. lar&Br) for tcrrrj is common in poets : Pindar, Isth. vii 10 ; Aisch. Pers. 305 ; Soph. Aias 11 71 ; Eur. Helena 1592. irpfxrrdTTftv. Like liKT^Trcif, regu- larly used of the orders of a master or mistress to a slave. 3. cJrrf\v. Emphatic from its position in the line. 068&. We ought perhaps to read oif tv, but ovfc & would rather have been expected, like o&& cfj, L 48. 4. aM\ 6,v6 ouvrfy. The phrase dtp' lavrov, * of oneself/ sua sponte, is found in Thukydides. ACOos Tit, oil 8ov\ii. This form of expression is colloquial. Crusius com- pares Lukian, dial, meretr. 12. 2 XlOos, ovk ArBpanros, Asklep. Anth. Pal. v. 181 kriarfiv, ob Oepavorr' ?x°A">': Theokr. xv. 9 Ikiov, oh* otxrjeiy : and Petrooius 43 piper, non homo. 5. (tc)fur'. I have adopted Head- lam's suggestion for cis of P, which makes hiatus with oUcljf. Cf. Theogn. 568; Kaibel, Ep. 551 a; Alkiphron i. 38. For the crasis cf. Ar. Wasps 827 \v ry/ciq,. rik^ir ktX. The allowance of corn (Lat. demensum) meted out to slaves was a x "^ a day (Diet, of Antiq. ii. 657 b). furof). P had first ftcr/^w, which would make Koritto serve out the de- mensum with her own hands. This is improbable, and ptrpica is corrected by the first hand to perpy. For the middle fi(Tp€i(f$cu cf. Hesiod, Works and Days, 347- 6. Kptpva. 'Crumbs.' Cf. Kallim. fr. 205 (of the grounds in gruel) and the word /cpifw&dTjs in KpifiydtSrj KaTayi<f>€iv y 'to snow thick as meal/ Ar. Clouds 965. See Anth. Pal. vi. 302, of a thrifty old man : avrapicqs 6 irpZ<r&vs i\ <uv £*><* Kcd ovo KptfOrO. ApiOpris. Ionic form of d/x0pefs. Cf. vi. 99 k(afu$prjacu : v. Schneider's Colli- machea i. 383. kt|, i. e. tccd cl. toooOto. Deictic, with a gesture in- dicating something very small. &iro<rrd{cu Used for dvovtcurai. There is perhaps a reminiscence of Kallim. fr. 205 kcu Mpt/wor tcvKtojvos dvo- <rrd(ovros l/wfe (Crusius). drroard^u is future indie, and not Ionic subj. of the sigmatic aorist. The correction to rfv . . . AvoffTdfy is unnecessary. 7. rov0opv{ovrov. 'Grumbling/ Used by Aristophanes, Acharn. 683; Frogs 747; Wasps 614. Herodas has rov$opv£ci, fut. middle, at vii. 77, and r6v$pv{t (a syncopated form) at viii. 8. 8. irpi)|i,ovaouv. 'Fuming.' From vppfwyifj (nprjOa)): hence 'boiling over with rage' ( = (4ovoav). The cognate vprjfMilvQ} is similarly used in Ar. Clouds 336 vprjficuvovaas , . . BviWas. ol Totxot. Cf. on iv. 12. The walls cannot abide the slave's indignation, Le. they nearly burst under the pressure, as the sides of a pot under the pressure of the steam. Thus the metaphor of rrprj- povuHrav is maintained. We may com- pare assiduo ruptae lectore columnar (Juv. i. 13) for the exaggeration. 9. a&rov, sc rbv Xfpov (v. 1). The slave only begins to polish the chair when some one wants to sit down on it. vOv is explained by 5t* tori XP^V- cKpdfro-cis. ' Wipe dry/ with a sponge. This use is somewhat rare. irocts. P has *otr, i.e. roefs. On the spelling voefs for woitts cf. Jebb oa 4>IAIAZ0TSAI H IAIAZOTSAI 7* or iarl xp[ e ly]> ^oorpi ; 0v€ p*oi ravrg, 10 cir€i <r' eyefucrj* ai> t£j> €ftc!>i> eya> ytip&v. MH. <^iXtj Ko/oittoi, ravr €/ioi £vyoi> T/n/Jeis. jcrjya* iinfipvxov<Ta rjfieprjv re Kal vuktcl Kvmv vXaKrio) ral[s] avcwvfiois ravrcus. dXX* ovvetcev npos <r [y\0]ov — iiarohtov fi/juv 15 <f>de[p€(T0€, vcbfivoTpa, &r[a] /jlovvov Kal ykaaaai, 10 x/m'17 Kaibel post AHCTPI spatium 11 €TT€I cum paragrapho subscr. P cycvo-* hv Rutherford : €T€ . . AN P X€IP(a)N cum puncto super € et altero € super Q) P 12 ravro poi Kenyon: TAYTOMQJ P TPIB6IC cum puncto super € P 15 np6s <r rjXdoy Kenyon : TTPOCC . A . ON P, et deinde spatium ™ct NfrtRYPTPA cnotinm <£ Ta ^yyop Hicks : 0)T . MOYNON P jvenyon; mi lymyi np6s <r rjXdoy Kenyon .... post NO)BYCTPA spatium 16 £ Soph. Philokt. 120 (with the Appendix, 234). Elsewhere in Herod as we ind forms in voi — : but see iv. 22. 10. 4<rrC. The t is short before xp-. Contrast vii. 104. Xflcrrpt. Cf. Asklepiades (quoted above on v. 4) kj/arifv, ov Otpdrrovr* 0t>€ pot TavTQ ktX. See on ii. 72. ' You may thank her (Metro) for your escape. 1 pot is Dot. Ethicus : cf. v. 42. n. lircC. Cf. on ii. 71. <r' fvcfvor]* &v ktX. For ytvea in the active = * to give a taste of (with accus. and gen.) cf. Theokr. x. 11 x **^" Xopiot Kvva ycv cat. twv ipAv lv<& x«H>^v. The use of both kfxwr and iy&, side by side, adds to the deliberate tone of the menace. X<ipwv is the correct form of the gen., though here x^f* ** is a correction, and at vii. 3 x (l P €<uy is found in the text. 12. KoptTTot. The form KopirrU is also used (v. 46). Cf. Kopirr&s, Inscrip- tions of Cos 368, ii. 42. to&t 4|tot ktX. 'You are in the same boat with me/ lit. ' you pull at the same yoke.* Cf. Zenobios 243 iyw re Kal ah rairdv ?Ajco/icv (vy6v Iwl rwv 6/wta xal irapairkJjaia vo$6vtojv. Theokr. xii. 15 has tyikijoav lay £vy$ t i. e. dfwlws. I have adopted Headlam's correction of the manuscript ravr6 pot. He refers to Eur. /. T. 6^6, Kykl. 108, 630. 13. rmppvxowa, lit * gnashing the teeth ' ; Lat. in/rendens. Elsewhere we find in&pvtca) with tc not X- &pv*<*> is said to be the Attic form : hpvx 03 ls n8e d by Hippokrates (L. and S.). fy&{pi|v t« koI vvKra. This phrase occurs again at v. 82. We also find vvKra X^^PV y ) v « 7> vii« 4<>> ll *» 14. icikov vXokt&o. 'I bark like a dog.' Note the omission of &s (wairtp) : Kephisodoros 1 lyo; 8i rots koyots ovos vofxcu = ' Your words flow like water off a duck's back.' Similarly in Latin ut may be omitted. Horace has one or two instances: thus Ep. i. 2. 41 qui recte vivendi prorogat horam \ rusticus txspectcU — ' is like the clown waiting.' Metro compares herself to a sheep- dog, always barking, never allowed a moment's rest : cf. Sophron fr. 8 Botzon. t<u[s] Avcavvfjiovs. The dat. apparently goes not with iXxucrica, but with Imfipv- Xovaa : with vkcurri<v the accusative is regularly used : cf. Ar. Wasps 1401 Ataanrov . . . fxtOvarj ns hkouertt kvojv, and Polyb. xvi. 24. For dv&vvfAos see on v. 45. 15. Metro now comes to the purpose of her visit ; but suddenly remembering the presence of the slaves she sends them out of the room. There is no trace of a wapdypa<pos to mark a divi- sion of v. 15 between two speakers: and it is not unnatural for Metro to give orders to the slaves. Such a command as UtoSojv «rX. seems at first sight more suitable to the mistress of the house [Koritto], but Metro knows better that the object of her visit is confidential (Weil). 16. ^Octpcofo. For this use of^lcf- ptcrOat = ire in ma/am rem c£ Ar. Acharn. 460, Plut. 598 ; Eur. Andr. 709. Also cf. the use of tpfxiv. vAftarrpa. Perhaps for vofi&varpoir, from vow and £tW, ' stopping up (i. e. dulling) the senses.' Bucheler translates it by obturacula mentis. Slaves are so called from the confusion which they 72 fclAIAZOTSAI H IAIAZOTSAI ra o aAA eoprrj — \ur<ro/xa[i crc], /it) i/fcvcrj;, (£1X17 Kopirrot, ti? fror* iji> o crcv pat/rag toj> kokkwov fiavfitova; KO. kov 8* opcop-qtcas, Mrjrpol, <ri> Kelvov; MH. Nocrcrls cfTj^^ T\pivw\% rpvrr\pAprQ viv" fia, kol\6v re SwprjfJLa. KO. Nocrcris; Kodev \af}ov<ra ; MH. Sia/JaXels ^v croc 20 17 €0PTHI P (et deinde spatium) : e'opral Biicheler 18 post KOPITTOI spatium C6Y P : aoi Blass 19 TON KONKINON cum paragrapho subscr. et K superscr. m. pr. P post BAYBCONA spatium 20 AAHTPOI cum paragrapho subscr. P 21 TPITHM6PHNIN cum paragrapho subscr. P, et deinde spatium 22 N OCC I C cum para- grapho subscr. P, et deinde spatium post AABOYCA spatium cause their mistress through their care- lessness. ' For the termination -arpw cf. on iv. 46. For votj- contracted into vu- cf. iv. 41 (fiwaor) and Introd. ch. V. 2. A. ii. The compound vov8v<jtik6s, also from vovs and fivvcv, is used indeed of persons, but in the sense of ' witty,* ' clever,' lit. ' crammed with wit.' vpa~ yfia vov&v<7tik6v, Ar. Ekkl. 441 (referring to women). Hoffmann (G. D. iii. 370) thinks that v&&vffTpov has the same meaning, but is used here in an ironical sense. &r[a] ktX., i.e. able to do nothing but listen and chatter. It was said of Demades (Plut. apophth. reg. 5) KoBdtrtp Uptiov KaraXeivtadcu fx6vrjy r^v ycurripa ical rip y\Gxr<rav. 17. loprfj. P has (oprrji. Others read koprai. For the use of the word koprli cf. Theokr. xv. 26 dipyois aliv ioprd : and v. on v. 85. 19. The frav&6jv is a <paXX6s, cf. v. 69. See Sophron fr. 38 Botzon ; Ar. Lysi- strata 109; and the scholiast there. For the colour compare Suidas, s.v. tpaWoi. The priest of Priapus in Petronius, Satir. 138, has a scortcum fascinum. £av£& (fern.) has for one of its mean- ings KotXia (cf. 0ov&wv). The worship of the Orphic Baubo was accompanied with phallic rites. The identification is due to Jackson, C. R. vi. (1892) 4 sqq., and to Weil {Journal des Savants, Nov. 1891, p. 606). Rutherford suggested the mean- ing 'bodice* or ' head-dress ' ; Reinach ' shoe.' ko€ 8' &p&pi|icaf. Koritto temporizes. For kov v. on iii. 8. On dptyrjieas cl on iv. 77. 20. Koo-ois . . . fytwijs. On the cus- tom of appending to a person's name that of the mother, not the father, cf. on i. 50. Some have thought that the poetess Nossis of Locri in southern Italy (who lived in the time of Pto- lemy I), is referred to here, in conjunc- tion with Erinna of Tenos, also a poetess {floruit 356 B.c). Both these writers used the Elegiac metre. Nossis wrote amatory poems, which brought her ill- repute, as had been the case with Sappho. However, as Erinna died at the age of nineteen, the theory cannot be considered at all plausible. Nor does it receive any support from the fragments of Erinna's poems which have been pre- served; Susemihl, ii. 527. The name Hoools is found on Koan inscriptions. Cf.Paton- Hicks, 368, ii. 4 ; 368, iii. 50: also NoowAfr in Herzog (JCoische Forsch. u. Funde 12. 13). 21. TpcnipifrQ. Cf. iii. 24, where the form is Tpi&ijpUpat, koXov Tt 8«ipT)|ia. No doubt with a touch of sarcasm on the part of Herodas. 22. StoPoXcis. 'You will divulge it/ 'spread it abroad.' Cf. Lat. differo. Some editors prefer to take the sentence as a question. <MAIAZ0T2AI H IAIAZ0T2AI 73 6t1T6>. KO. fta tovtovs rovs yXv/ceas, <f)i\rj Mr/Tpol, €K rov KopiTTOvs oTOfiaro? ovhels arj aKovcrw OCT av (TV A€fj/S. MH. ^ Btraros Ev/8ovX^ 25 e8a)K€i> airy /cat cX-Tre firjSev aio-Oio-Oai. KO. ywawc€$, avny ft* 17 yvi^ iror itcrpLxfjei. eya) fiev avrr)j> Xiirapevcrav ySeaOrfv Krj8(OKa, MrjTpol, irpoaOev fj avTrj -ypqaraxTdax. rj 8* a>(cr)7r€/o evpr/fi ap7rd(ra{cra) hcopelrai 30
  1. cat ratcrt /it) Set* x<u/>era> <f>i\rj iro\\a
iov<ra roirf, XV T ^PV V Tlv * ^ v & f flt JL ^ a}V <f>l\r)v aOpeiro). rdXXa NocrcrtSt ^jpy\crd ai, — 23 €ITT(a) cum paragrapho subscr. P: cnra. Bucheler : €«ra>; Crusius 24 OYA€IC cum puncto super € P 25 OC cum paragrapho subscr. P postA€~HIC spatium HBITATOC cum spiritu aspero super H, signo - super I, et accentu~ super A P : Birabos W. Schulze 26 €A(jOK€N cum paragrapho subscr. P 30 axm-fp Kenyon : Ci3TT€P P dpirao-ao-a Kenyon : APfTACA P 31 post A I spatium 33 post A0PITO) spatium XPHC0, Al superscr. P 23. |mL tovtovs ktX., sc. 6<p$a\fxovs. Cf. on v. 59. 24. KopiTToOs. For this use of her own name by the person speaking cf. i. 76 rijv IlvOtoj 5£ M.r)Tpixvv * a OdXireiv \ rdv Zi<ppov (note). The use indicates greater formality and deliberateness. ovScls y.v\ Akovctq. For the spondee in the fifth foot cf . on i. 21. For the aphaeresis in /*i) atcovoy cf. i. 69 hyo) i£ a\ki)s. 25. <f| BiTaros EtyfovXi). The name Birds (masc.) is to be compared with Blrivva (fern.), in v, and Binds, B/t- raposy BtTojVj Birris, and Bitt6j (Gurlitt, Arch. Epigr. Mittheil. aus Oesterr. xv. 170 sqq.), these names being espe- cially associated with Kos, Samos, and the coast of Karia. Birds is found in Herodian ii. 657, where it is given as an example of a word with an Ionic gen. in h5oj. Schulze, in Rheinisches Museum, vol. 48 (1893), p. 252, com- pares the gen. KcwSaros, vi. 87, and infers that the papyrus was written in Egypt ; but forms in both -tos and -6os are found on inscriptions (Meister, p. 837)- EvBovXn. This name had an evil sound to Greek ears. Cf. Ar. Thesm. 808 (SchoL). 26. |Mi8(v', i.e. iirjbbra, 'warned her to let no one hear of it.* ctirc = mcnuit ; cf. v. 48 (ipeis). 27. ywoticcs. Addressed as it were to the whole sex, for no one besides Metro is present. avnj ktX. 'This woman will one day be my undoing.* Eubule is meant, not Nossis, for the &av&wv was lent by Koritto to Eubule. 28. Xiiropcfcrav < q8&t0t)v. ' Yielded to her importunity.* 29. irpootav^afa^xp'frrOTfa*' 'Be- fore I had used it myself.* 30. cvpi)|&a. Cf. tppaiov, our ' god- send*: Hdt. vii. 155; Eur. Herakl. 534. 31. Kal raun \ii\ 8ft, i. e. teal lictivais ah n$i 8« (topuoBai). For the use of H*l in a relative clause with indefinite antecedent cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. 1428. Xaipfrw ktX. ftoXXd. goes with x°*- p4ra> t <piKrj with rolrf. *I bid a long farewell to such a friend as this.* For iroXAct \aipuv cf. Plat. Phaidr* 27a E; Eur. Hipp. 113. 33. dOpc Lrta. With this use of oBfxtv «=*to look out for,' 'provide,* cf. tbtiv in Soph. At. 11 65, and Theokr. xv. 2 (opij Zi<f>pov t Evvda, o6r$) quoted on 74 <MAIAZ0T2AI H IAIAZ0T2AI rg /irf, So/ceco, fiitpv fikv [rj] yvtfrj yp)v£a>, Xadoifii 8', *A8/yqoT€La — ^i\i(ov evvrcov eva ovk av ooris Xcir/005 i<rn irpocrhwcra). MH. fir) 817, KopiTTOi, rr/v x o ^h v ^™ pi>vbs €% evdvs, rjv rt pfjfJia fir) <ro^>ov Trevdji. yvvauKos ccrn Kpr/yvrjs tfxpeiv iravra. 35 34 Mi^<kc» Weil M€N H rYN H [" . YEO) cum H Al KH rPYZAI superscr. m. rec. 2 P 36 €NA cum paragrapho subscr. P A€TTPOC, CA superscr. m. rec. 4 P TTPOCA(a)C(a), OION superscr. m. rec. 4 P 38 C04>ON, KAA . superscr. m. rec. 4 P: ao(f>6p Stobaios Flor. 74. 14 neY0HIP rdXXa. As the proper object of r/xxr- ZwaojjV. 36, is tva (sc.^at;/3arva),we must take rdAAa as an adverb « * for the rest,' ' but,' Lat. ceterum. XfrfjcHku. Epexegetical with ir/xxr- &Wa>. So in Lat. *&r* utendum, in Plautus and Ter., = « to lend.' 34. tJ ktX. 'To whom, I may, I am afraid, talk bigger than beseems a woman/ Head lam (C R. 1893, p. 404). For the use of ^ with subj. in inde- pendent clauses (a colloquial idiom) v. Goodwin, M. 7*. § 265, and Appendix II (ibid.). 5ok&>. ' I wis' ; cf. i. 10. P apparently has the reading of my text in the first hand ; but over ywrj is written 81*17. Over ypv£w> which has been partially obliterated, is written ap- parently ypv£ai (or ypv£o)). Zi/crj ypv£at is an inferior reading, and is probably a conjecture corresponding roughly to the sense, 'more than is right (for a woman) to utter.' For /x4(ov . . . ypv(<» cf. iii. 36 /mfov . . . ypv£at (note). See also iv. 69 <i fiij kMicovv rt p4(oy -fj ywl) vfyfjaativ. 35. XA604U 8', 'A8p^j<rrcia. Cf. i. 35- For'ASpffffraa cf. ol *poaicwovrr€STi)v 'A8pd<TT€iav awpoi. See Herzog (Koische Forschungen u. Funde> p. 46) on the worship of Adrasteia in Kos. XtXCwv cvvtwv ktX. ' If I had a thou- sand I would not give her so much as an unsound one.' The reference is to fiavfiStv€s f as is shown by tva. Biiche- ler's note here is strange : ' c&vtojv non esse si ego habeam sed quia ilia habet quibus utatur declaratur verbo npoo- tiowai.' But wpoarMjow is simply ' give,' not ' give in addition ' ; cf. on ii. 88. 36. fva ovk dv, i. e. 068* tva &v. &rnt Xcrrpos Ian = tSjv \€wpwv. Over Ac of \tvpds in P is written <ra, i. e. cratrpfa, which has every appearance of being a gloss on \tvpos : cf. tca\6v for awpov, v. 38, by the same hand (m. rec. 4). ¥ or oar is = ts cf. iv. 1 a, and Schneider's Callimachea i. 170. irpoo-owra. This, the original read- ing of P, should be kept. For b\v with the fat. indie, cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1 3°3 J Stahl, Quaest. Gramm. p. 23; Richards, C. R. vi. 336 sqq. There are several passages where this construction undoubtedly occurs, and no correction is plausible, as Eur. El. 484 ; Ar. Clouds 465, Birds 1314 (in all nine times in Aristophanes). Over the last three letters of wpoab&oca is written otov or otrjv, L e. seemingly vpoatoiriir. This makes the syntax more normal; but there is no reason to doubt the construc- tion of av with the future ind. For the use of irpoabovvcu, 'bestow,' Lat. impertirty Weil compares Eur. Kyklops 531 ; Helena 700. Contrast
  • p6<rtios at iv. 9^.
37. \ii\ 8t\ ktX. Stobaios quotes this and the following two verses (Floril. 74. 14) as we have them. The proper name Kopirrot, however, has been cor- rupted in his text into tipy rv. t^v x°M v * T *- , Cf - Theokr. i. 18 (of the god Pan) teat ol del tipc^tTa x oK & irorl f*vl k&Otjtoi. Lucilius, Sat. xx. 4 eduxi animam in pritnoribus naribus (of an angry man). See also on iii. 3. 38. <ro<f>6v. So P (first hand), cor- rected to KaX6v y an inferior reading. Stobaios has o<xp6v. 39. Kpi)Yvi)s. Ct on iv. 46. For the gen. with hart cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr* § 1094 (0- KO. MH. <MAIAZ0T2AI H IAIAZOTSAI 75 eyw he tovtwv airly) XaXcvcr* el/it' 40 (17) 7roXXa rrjv fiev yXScrcrav i/cre/iew Setrcu. €K€lpo 8* ov croi /cat /idkioT hre\kvr\<rQ'nv i Tt? ecrtf o paxpas avroi>; et <piA€is /t , eurrov. tl ft iv/Skeirei? yeXficra ; j>w opcopTjKas Mrjrpovv to irp£>Tov; rj tC rafipd <roi ravra; 45 €vev)(oiiai, Kopirri, fJLij fi einxpevcrg, dXX* €wre toi> pdxpairra. fta, Tt /tot h/evyji ; KepScov epaxpe. /coto?, cure /xot, Kephwv ; v ewrt yap Kepocoves, cis /ta> o yXavico?, 6 MvpraXiKij? tt;s KvXatdtSo? yeCrW 50 dXX' ovros ov8* av TrkrJKrpov cs \vprqv pdxpaC 41 ? iroXXA Kenyon : TTOAAA P: rck TroXXa Biicheler 43 €1 cum puncto super € P ITTON cum accentu * super I P 45 post TTPOOTON spatium 47 AAAITT€ cum paragrapho subscr. P post PAYANTA spatium W fioi Kaibel : HMOI P €N€YXH P 4* €PPAY€ P, et deinde spatium 49 post K€PAO)N€C spatium 40. tovtwv alrlr\. Cf. v. ix. XaXcwa. ' By my prating. 41. (fj> iroXXd. P begins the line with vo\\d. Probably tj has fallen out before *•, as could easily have happened. Others read tcL iroWd, taken as the object of Kaktvrra in v. 40. •rfy |mv vXukroav. In Attic the order would be tV ykwfftr&v fiov : cf. on v. 7. This is the only place where yXwtrtra is used. Elsewhere (six times, including iii. 93) we find yXdtrtra, 8ciT<u«5cf. Cf. on i. 79. Blass does not admit that 8cfr<u can be equal to 8cf, and he takes woAAA as the subject to Iutoi ( — ' require *) : ' many things call for my tongue to be cut out.' But cf. on iii. 54. 4a. €K€ivo 5' ov ktX. See on v. 53. Metro resumes the topic which she began in v. 18. 44. &p£pi)icas. See on iv. 77. 45. MijTpovv. Ct Aijrovy, ii. 98; vu$ovv, v. 75 ; Introd. ch. V (Grammar) A. v. 3rd declen. (e). ' Have you never set eyes on me before, or what does your coyness mean?' ri T&ppd <rov raOra ; i. e. rl &&pvv*i ; 46. Ivtvxouai. Hesy chios has Ivtv- XtffOai' rh Mptvdv tivos rvx^tv k^oprjaai (-exorare) rbv dfiovpwov. Koptni from Koptrris, a side-form of Ko/xrrdi; (cf. v. 1 a). yA\ |&' ciru|;cv<ru. The construction ivi\f/€vd€<T0ai riva ' to deceive some one,' does not seem to be found elsewhere. 47. ti |&oi <v»vxtj » ' wn y do vou ul S e me so hard ? ' in reference to kv^x°l uu v. 46. 48. Klp5o»v. This name, derived from tcipios, was applied to artisans of all kinds. It was transferred to Latin as cerdo. Martial uses it specially of a cobbler, sutor cerdo (iii. 16, 59, 99). Juvenal has it of craftsmen in general. See Mayor on Juvenal, Sat. viii. 18a. ?pcu|;c. So we must read for the sake of the metre. P has cppcuf*. Kotos. For v&rcpos, with a touch of contempt. 50. KvXai6C8ot. Thus accented, Kv- Xcu$h is a woman's name. Others ac- cent Kv\al$iSos f the name of a man, Kv\au$ts. There is a similar ambiguity with regard to KaAcultSos, Theokr. v. 15. Blass gives the original meaning of Kv\cu$h as * with red eyelids.' 51. o^8' &v irXfjKTpov ktX. 'Could not even stitch a plectrum to a lyre.' The plectrum was fastened to a long ribbon (Guhl and Koner, p. aoo). This ribbon was stitched to the frame of the lyre. 7 6 <MAIAZ0T2AI H IAIAZOTSAI 6 8' erepos eyyvs rrjs awoiidy)s oIk€cov rrjs 'EpfAoS&pov, ttjv irkaT&av e#c/?airi, Jjv yJv #cot\ Tjv txs, aWa vvv yeyrfpaice' tovt<p [Kv\]ai0ls fj [MiKaplTis iypfJTO — 55 fivYja-deUv avrfjs ovrives 7rpo<Ti]Kovo m i. KO. ovherepos avrw ioriv, a>s Xeycts, Mryrpol. akX* ovtos ovk otS* rf Xiov tis rj 'pvdpeav rjK€L, (jyaXaKpos, /u/c/cds* avrb ipels etvai Uprq^tvov* ovh* av ovkov €t/ca<xai <tvk(o 60 evot? &v [ovt]g>* ttXw hrriv \a\fj, yvebcrn KepOCOV OT€VV€K €OTl KCLI OV\L lipTjgLVO^ kclt oIkltjp 8* ipydfcef ivnoXiiov Xddptj — 52 OIKO)N, € superscr. P 55 Kv\cu0ts Blass: KY^AieiC P: Uvftaiffis Biicheler 56 MNHCB6I6N cum paragraptio subscr. P 60 IKACAIC cum puncto super C alterum P 61 ovra> Kenyon ; post hoc verbum spatium 63 kqt ohdrjv Rutherford : K ATO I K€ I N lineola apposita P the Klpfap in question could not be either of those of that name known to her. There is no reason to read ots 52. ri)t <rwouc(i)t. See on iii. 47. 53. 'Epi&oowpov. Cf. on" Epfjuvv, v. 3a. t^v irXarcSav ckP&vtv. 'After you have left the street.' From wAaTcfa are derived Lat. platea, Fr. place, ItaL piazza. With the dat. Ik&wti cf. iv 5c£<§ tavktovrt, Thuk. i. 24, Goodwin, 6£. G>. § 117a (a). U&aivttv usually has the gen. : but cf. Eur. H. F. 8a, Plato Rep. 461 B. £4. fy |*<v icot*, Jjv rtt, ktX. Cf. the proverbial v6Xau *ot Ijaav dXxipoi Mikfoioi, and the Spartan &pp*s vor* fats, Zenobios ii. 9a. fy nt. ' He was of some worth ; ' cf. KJjywv tis (paivoficu jj/ics (Theokr. xi. 79) ; si vis esse aliquis (Juvenal i. 74). 55. [KvX]<u0ts. This reading of the name is nearer to the traces in P than lTlvfi]ai$is ; v. on v. 50. ■fj |MUcopiTtt. Used like natcap (Lat. beatus) of the dead. Cf. Theokr. ii. 70. The anapaest in the fourth foot is very rare in Hero das : but see iv. 95. 56. ' May her kinsfolk never forget her/ i.e. may the due sacrifices ever be offered at her grave. Neglect of such rights exposed the dead, as was generally believed, to great privations in the nether world (cf. Homer Odys- sey xi). The piety of the prayer is in amusing contrast with the implica- tion conveyed in rofoy ixPV TO t y ^ z * that KvkatSls was as bad as the speaker. 57. &s Xfycit. * As you say,' i. e. ' as you suggest.' Metro had implied that or Stv for <fa. 58. otnc otB' 4| ktX. ovk oTba is parenthetical ; 1) . . . 1i = aut . . . out. Xiov . . . pvOplwv. For the gen. of place from which cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1 1 19. It has been suggested with some plausibility that we should read i$x Xiov = t) Ik Xiov. 'puQpioiv — 'EpvSpiw. 59. 4>aXaKp6t. Cf. v. 76. Cobblers were usually represented as bald; see vii. 71. Compare also Plato Rep. 495 £ Xaktcion (paXcucpov teal crpucpov (Pal- mer). avro ktX. Join avrowprj^tvov. The tmesis is striking. For the sense ' none other than Prexi- nos* c£ Nossis, A. P. vi. 353 ovto- fitkiwa rirvKrai* W fa irpurbv rb vp6a- ojjtov. So avro$ats in Lukian, Rhet. praec. 13. Ipcts. Cf. on iv. a 8. 60. o-vkov ktX. Cf. the lines quoted by Cicero, ad Att. iv. 8. a owcy, ph. t^k ArjfJLTJTpO, OVKOV Q\)h\ iv I OVTWS OflOiOV yiyovev. P has itcaocus, the optative being written inadvertently, as if it, and not €X<k?> were the main verb after ovb" dv. 61. For the repetition of Av in ov8* dv . . . fx " & y > cf* Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 13". 6a. oTcvvcica. Cf on v. 20. 63. icaT* oU(i)v. So we should read ; cf. vii. 135. <MAIAZ0T2AI H IAIAZOTSAI 77 tovs yap Tekcovas iraxra wv dvprn (bpicrcrei — , aAA epy , oicot car epya Tqs Kthnvavq? 65 aur^s opfjv r[as] xetpas, oir)(l Kephcovos 8d£eis # €[y<y] f^" — Svo yap iJX0* e^Gii^, Mrjrpol — ISovv* a/u[X\]$ Tw/ifiaT i$€KVfir)va' ra fiaXkC ovtg>$ avSpes oi)(l Troievcrt — avTal yap c[cr]ft€v — opdd, kov fiovov tovto, 70 aXX* f) /taXaicoTTj? v7n>os, ot 8' IfiawLCTKOL epi, ov-% lp>[dw€$]' evvoearepov ctcvrea yvvairfl] Si^ficr' aXXop ovk di>€vp[T/o"]€is. MH. #c<3$ o3i> atfyrjKas rov erepov ; KO. t[l] 8* ov, Mryrpol, 66 opa* T^r y€ipa*Kenyon : 0PHNT- • XJPAC P post XIPAC spatium 67 cyo) /i€v Biicheler, Blass : € . . M€N P 68 d/LuXXtf Blass : AMI . . H, cum spiritu aspero super A P: dp 1\\&s Biicheler 70 co-pcp Jackson : € . M€N P: «W Herwerden 71 MAAAKOTHC P; et post hoc vocab. et post YTTNOC spatia 72 cpiovx ifiavrts Rutherford, col. 33 (w. 73-91) sub finem discissa dum rursus consuitur, vel littera vel pars aliqua litterae nonnunquam periit (Ken yon) 73 rYNAlK . cum paragrapho subscr. P dveuprjtrcif Headlam: AN6YP. . IC P: hv €$€vpois Rutherford : hv tvpia-Kots Biicheler 74 ri d' ov Kenyon : J . AOYP P has kcltoikuv with a marginal sign indicating that the line is corrupt. Translate 'he does business at home' (and not in the market, kot' dyopdv tpy&ttaOat), Headlam, C. R. xiii. 154. friroXlwv X&Opij. * Selling (his wares) privily.' This is explained in the next verse to be due to fear of the tax- gatherers. But the character of the goods sold may have been an addi- tional reason for secrecy. 64. For the lir&vta or duty on goods bought and sold v. Pollux vii. 15. Reinach, Rev. d. £tudes grecq. iv. 16, p. 365 note (1). The amount of the duty varied in different places : at Athens it was, according to Bockh, 1 per cent. : at Delos, uniformly 5 per cent. 65. The order of words is Ipya loft 6/eota $pya ri)s *A$. Cf. Theokr. xv. 79 $€wy rtxydffpara (pcurus, and above on iv. 57. 66. x*?P a ft* ▼• on iv. 72. 68. &|&([AA}n ktX. 'Through desire my eves nearly burst from their sockets.' a/uXka — ipon. Cf. dfuWay I parrot, Go*g. HcL 5; \kxrpw dpiXXa, Eur. Hipp* 1 141. Uxvpalytty (ra 6/i/ulto) is a strong expression for Ik$&W€iv : cp. iv. 64 kK$a\ov<ri rds tcovpas, of the covetous gaze of a thie£ See on ttcvfjiijvf, i. 56. 69. ftaXXCa. Cognate with <pa\\6s, perhaps a Macedonian form of the latter ; cf. Btptvlna for &€p€vlter). Hesy- chios has &&p&a\ov rb cdtiotov. ovrut. With 6p$d (v. 70). 70. avrat y&p 4[<r]ucv. So abrol ydp le/icv, ' we are alone, Ar. Acharn. 504 ; cf. Thestn. 472. For ct/ccr (Ionic) cf. Brugmann, Griech. Gramm. §316. 71. •?) |iaXaK6ri)s virvos. Cf. Theokr. v. 51, xv. 125 fan>*> fiaXaie&rtpa^ Verg. Eel. vii. 45 somno mollior herba: In- trod. ch. Ill (Theokritos and Herodas). IfiairrCarKOi. Perhaps small straps to fasten the Qav0wv. They are soft as wool (fa 1 ov\ l/idrrts). 73. Si^&ra. 'If you searched for him.' For l(€M<prj<ras, vii. 78, v. note ad loc. &vcvp[<fjcr]fit. Fut. of dvcvplfficw. We might also read hv tvpi)<j<is, comparing v. 36 for d.v with fut. indie 74. rdv ?T«pov, sc. Pav&ava. See v. 67. t[C] 8* *<> ictX. ' What did I leave undone ? ' i. e. in order to procure it 78 <MAIAZOT2AI H IAIAZOTSAI eirprq^a ; kolyjv 8 s ov tt poorfy ay[o]v weidovv avT(p; <f>t\ev(ra, to (fxtkaicpov *[a]rcu/rG>cra, yXvicvv inelv eyxcvcra, raTaKiQp]va'a, to ceo/la fiovvov ov)(l hovcra •vprjo'ao'OaL MH. dW €t crc #ca! tovt rjfjioxr, ioet Sovvcll. KO. eSct yap, dXXa Kaipov ov irpiirovr etvau rjhqdev r) BitS/tos iv fJL€cra> SovXrj' avrq yap rjfjbecov y\p.iprr)v T€ kol vvicra rpifSova'a rbv ovov (TKOipvqv ireirolrjKei/, OK(o$ tov g>vtt)s firj T€Tpa)j36ko[v] Koxjrg. MH. #c<Ss 8* ovros €vpe irpos crc ryv ohov Tavrrjv, <f>i\r) KopLTTOi; firj8e tovto [i€ xfjevaty. 75 80 85 75 post €TTPHrA spatium 76 post AYT(A)I spatium post <l>AAAKPON spatium J J post 6TX6YCA spatium TaraXifovcra Hicks: TATAAIZ. YCA P 78 TO cum paragrapho subscr. P 79 AAA I cum paragrapho subscr. P €AI, € altero superscr. P 80 cdci yap ak\a . . . emu* Biicheler 81 rj\rjS(v 17 Crusius : HAH96N- PAPH P : qXOtv yap Kenyon, Rutherford : IfkifOt V t) Meister 84 OK0i)C cum paragrapho subscr. P 86 <t>IAH cum paragrapho subscr. P 75. irpo<rfJYOY[o]v. Ci.irpo<r<pipuv: the idea is that of bringing siege-engines against a city-wall (jirjx<w&s viku vpoc- dytWy Thuk. ii. 76). imOovv. Cf on VLrjrpovv, v. 45. 76. rl <f>aAaKp6v. Cf. on v. 58. 77. ^Xvkvv mciv, sc. otvov. For the innn. with kyx*0(ra cf. Theokr. x. 53 tov vpoviuv I7XCUVT0, Xen. Kyr. i. 3. 9 ; and see i. 81 dds *ictv, Lat. da bibere. TaraX(([o]v<ra. See on i. 60. For the sense cf. Soph. Aiowaia/cos (the babe Dionysos playing with Seilenos) &voj <pipti I tj)p X € *]p° *pfc <pakaicpbv i)5u bUaytkwv (Crusius, Rhein. Mus. xlviii. 78. For SoOo-axp^o-cwrOai cf. on xM" eOai . . . vpoabwaoj, v. 33 sqq. 79. A£iovv takes a double accus., of the person and the thing (a neuter pronoun) : cp. Lat. postulo, rogo, 80. 18ft ydp. < Yes, I ought.' Kcupdv ou trplirovT* ctvai — K<up6v oh vpivovra, accus. of time * at an inauspi- cious moment ' : cf. &pr]v f Hdt. ii. 2, and dwpiav, Ar. Acharn. 33. 81. The time was inauspicious, for there was a third person present. 4}\i)6cv. From dA^0a> (ii. 20 n.) - dA«u. P has rjkifltvyaprj unmetrically. Three courses are open to us : (1) to strike out ycLp as due to the occurrence of this word in w. 80, 8a ; (2) to strike out 1} and write 1}kij$€ ydp for fjkrfiw yap ; or (3) to write 1jk$*v y&p if. In favour of (1) or (2) as against (3) is fj\rj$€v f which cannot well be a cor- ruption of so common a word as IjkBcv. Probably (1) is to be preferred, as the explanation of the corruption is very simple; had the scribe however found rfKrj$€ yap, he would scarcely have cor- rupted this to rjXijOtv yap 17 (two changes). Bit&tos. v. on v. 25. 82. jji&cW. With tov Svov. JH&cpilv ktX. Cf. on v. 13. 83. rov flvov. 'The grindstone': fivkos 6vtfc6s. cnccapCTjv irdro(t)iccv. 'Has reduced it to powder.' aicotpla is * offscourings,' ' refuse.' 84. ' Lest she should have to pay 4 obols to get her own sharpened.' Even such a small sum as 4 obols (fid.) she will save if she can. Cf. filos TfTpcj&6- kov dvrl tov (VTckk. ForT«Tpwp6Xo[v], a gen. of price, cf. Goodwin Gk. Gr. § 1 1 33. With *<i»T€«v = *to sharpen' cf. Ar. Wasps 648 fivkqv aya$f)v ical vtSKoirrov, Bliimner, TechnoL i. 31 (Danielsson). 86. \Lrfik ktX. Cf. v. 46. i
  • IAIAZOT2AI H IAIAZOT2AI
79 KO. eireptyev avrbv 'Aprc/us 17 Kcu>8aT[o$ rov j3vp<ro$6fj€(o tt)v OTeyr)v <rr)fLTJvao m a. M H. aid pev 'A/dtc/us tl kcuvov evprjo-ei, 7rp6<ro) irievaa rfjv irpoKVKkuqv 0dfi[v]rjv. 90 aAA ow y or 019(1 tovs ov ct^c? eyAvcrcu, cSct 7ru0€O"[0](u tov erepov tis ^ eySovcra. KO. eknraptov, o 8* <3[/ir]i'i/ ovic ai> ei7T€u> poC Tavrg yap (io"0i) ical rjydirrjo'ev, (2>) Mryrpol. MH. Xeycis 6B6v fiot vvv irpos *ApT€[uv elvai, 95 87 'Aprc/iiff Biicheler: *ApTf /*«'* W. Schulze Ka^daroff Blass : KAN- AAT . C P : Kai/da8of W. Schulze 88 TOY cum paragrapho subscr. P 89 Al€l P 6YPHCJ P 90 TTPOKYKAIHISI P 6*1*1* Blass: 0AM . HN, cum THN£N€ . . superscr. ut videtur P 91 y or primus agnovit Meister cykvaai tuetur Blass 92 €A€I cum paragrapho subscr. P iybowra Blass : €["AOYCA P : Uhovva Kenyon 93 &pvv Crusius : (a) . NYEN P: vnovev Hicks €ITT€IN cum punctis super € et prius et posterius P in margine dextro A superscr. N (nvw), in margine superiore verba haec exstant litteris minusculis m. rec. 1 scripta : tqvttji yap Kai (vel iadi) rjyairrjo-tp Mryrpoi, unde versum 94 ita dedimus : ravrrj yap "<t6i koI novnpos rjv MrjTpoi Biicheler 95 spatium post APT6MINP 87. 'Aprc|iit. The quantity of the last syllable is long here : cf. v. 95 below, and also Mrjrph Kaibel 241, 9. Blass and Bechtel consider that the spelling 'AprtptU, which is often found on inscriptions as a woman's name, is only a way of indicating the length of the last syllable. Schulze, however, thinks that 'A pre pels is a feminine form, 'Apr (pets, related to 'Apreptas ('A/>t€- prjs), also found on inscriptions, as feminines in -m to masculines in -ttjs. See Rheinisches Museum, vol. xlviii. I 893» PP. *5 a s qq. Smyth, p. 636. v| Kav5dT[os. The name of Artemis' father is Kav&ds. At vii. 29 we may read KavSdri (dative). 89. Cf. the proverbial atl <p4pa n Ai&vrj tcaivbv kok6v: also ad ri Kaivbv if pi pa vcuSci/ctcu, Eur./r. 845. 90. * Drinking deep of the pandar's draught/ i. e. gaining much profit from her skill as go-between. The last word in the verse seems to be B&pvrp, from 0apva {fieop. vi. 13) = wine from pressed grapes : Lat. lora. irpotcvtckios is an adj. formed from irpotcvtcXis. Cf. the title of i. The letters above the text seem to be part of a gloss on 9dpytfy t perhaps rij* ivf[Spav]. Cf. &6\ov teal hidpas vk^prjs, Plato, Laws 908 D. 91. AAA' o&v y' frrt ktX. < But at least (7c) . . . you should have asked.' Editors once read dXX* oZ* t<5tc. Stc = ' seeing that/ quandoquidem. £-y\i)<r<u. * To buy/ this sense being derived from that of ' to ransom/ For the assimilation of the * cf. Introd. ch. V ^Grammar) A. i. 1. 9a. The order is ris ij $78. r6v trtpov. For ty&&6vai, heart aliquid faciendum, 1 to give an order/ cf. Plat. Farm. 1 a 7 A, Demosth. 522. 93. 4\tirdpcov. To be scanned as four syllables, 39 by synizesis being one syllable. &[|&]vucv. Imperfect of 6pvvw=*5pyvpi: II. xiv. 378. For ov instead of pf) after opwpt cf. Theokr. xxi. 59 (Cholmeley, C. R, x. 299). 94. Tavrg kt\. This verse is omitted in the text, and added in a later hand at the top of the column. The writing is very careless, and the reading is not certain. Tavrg . . . 1\y6,in\vw. ' In this way did he love me/ i. e. see the extent of his love. On the importance of this line for the dating of the manuscript cf. In- trod. ch. IV. 95. 6S6v |&oi ktX. } i. e. that I must now go to Artemis. 8o <MAIAZOT2AI H IAIAZOT2AI okcds 6 K[c/>]8[g>]i> ooTtg iarlv €i8[5 i}ya>. vyiaivi /t[o]i, [Kopir]ri° Xatftarr[€t], X^PV fiiu[p] atyipntw) eari. KO. rf)v dvprqv Kkelaov avrfy <r]v, i{co}cro"Oir<SXi, Ka^afii6prqcrai f at dAJcJicrfo/cHJScs [ct a]6ai eicri, t<ov tc aipewv avrgait ptyo]v. ov yap dXXa Tropdefyci o)pi^L]0o[K%i[7r]rai., ktjv rp€<fyg ns h/ jcoXttoi. 100 96 Kc'poW Kenyon 97 Kopirrt Biicheler : . , IXO)PH P 98 HMI post €CTI spatium . . Ytf . . CCOnO)AI P Crusius: AIM. KT . . . I OI avrfjcTi. pityov Blass Q>pvi$oK\€irTai Headlam : €iba> tya> Kenyon : I A . . TO) P : el&rjo-a Biicheler . . . Tl P Xai/iarrft, x&Pl Crusius: AAIMATT . cum' paragrapho subscr. P dfepirciv Crusius. 99 avTTj trv Rutherford, veoovonaki Diels : AYT KT)£afii6prj<Tai Rutherford 100 al akeicTopiScs A€C P €i croat Crusius : J . OAI P
' AYTHIC N P, et deinde spatium " 102
0)PN . 00 . A? . TAI lineola apposita P 96. cU>[» €]y». The reading seems closer to the manuscript than tlbqaw. The text of the remaining verses is somewhat uncertain, owing to the manu- script being much worm-eaten. 97 sq. \ryt<uv«. A formula of taking farewell. Xo4l&tt[ci], sc. & drftp, Theokr. xv. 147, where, as here, the ladies are taking farewell; &pa 6fun *c!r oTkov* iydpiffTos Atotckfl&as. X^pt]=/fa2 &prj. For &prj dtptpirtiv cf. Theokr. xv. 26 tpwetv &pa k ettj, Ar. Acharn. 393 &pa 'crlv dpa pun • . . ka&uv. 98. t^v Ovptjv icXctaov. This is said by Koritto to a servant, whom she then instructs to count the chickens, or as we might say, ' the spoons.' 99. air[r\ <r]w. Cf. iv. 55. v[«o]<r<roir&Xt. So Diels, and this word suits the traces in the manuscript better than yomukt (Crusius). For the scansion Vfoatr- cf. the spelling voooity, vii. 72. K&£o|i£9pi)<rai. We should probably accentuate thus, not properispomenon. This form is an imperative (middle) : cf. tcktiaov. The middle $£apt$ii€icr$cu is quoted from Dion. Hal. v. 72. If we accentuate i^apudpijacu, we must take the aor. in fin. as —imperative : cf. iii 80, &c. 100. al aX[c]KT[opi]8<t. An Ionic feminine to d\iKT<op = d\ttcrpvajv. For the i in -ftcs cf. on iii. 19. [tl cr]6ai €loi. « To see if their num. ber is complete ; ' cf. Oppian, Hal, iv. 395, where a shepherd counts his sheep : TCfimifcTcu olwv \ vkrjdvv tZ bivoiv tl ol a 6a rravra vikovrai. I owe this quota- tion to Headlam (C. R. xiii. 155). t&v Tf alpfav kt\. • Fling them some grain : ' this is done so as to bring the fowls together, and thus facilitate count- ing, alpiwv is partitive gen. : for alpai cf. Ar. Frag. 304. 1 01. ov yap &X\d kt\. 'For the bird-stealers will plunder out of one's very lap.' Cf. Lukian i. 93 (the com- plaint made by Sigma against Tau) Kiaaav ftov, XoAov Bpvtov, civ \iko<av dts tvos clvtiv rSiv ic6ktTO)v apwaoas nirrav &v6fiaff€v. Birds, like other pets, were often kept by women iv icikwois (in sinu) : Headlam, 1. c. VII 2KTTET2 MHTPO KEPAAN ITNH Tl MH. Kephaiv, ay<o [&]ol racrSc rag y[vvaiKa?] t5>v [&\5>v €^€i5 avrgatv a^iov Sctf^jat X€ip<bi/ voyjpes ipyov ; KE. ov /idrriv, Mrjrpoi, eya> <f>[t]\(o <r€. tous yvvaitjlv ov dyj&eis rr^v fie^ov e£a> craviha ; Apt/xvXa> ifxovea) 5 Tit. .rJYT.YC P I rhs yvvaUas* ri Blass : TACT." Tl P : rag vias €i n Crusius : rks Qikas, c? n Weil 2 dct£ai Kenyon : Al . Al P 3 X€l P€0)N cum paragrapho subscr.P post 6PTON spatium MHTPI vel MHTOI ut videtur P 4 post C€ spatium 5 sq. ApifivXy Kenyon : APIMYAQ) P: ApipvX'; & Biicheler Api/*vX» (fxav€a> nakiv* verba ita di- stinxit Crusius (cf. v. 47) : volgo A. ^wcV naktv KaBcvdtis This piece describes a visit paid to Kerdon, the cobbler referred to in vi, by Metro and some friends. These ladies have come to see Kerdon's stock of shoes, which he displays with long descriptions of the excellence of his wares. Some purchases are made after much haggling, and Metro, for her services in introducing customers to Kerdon, is promised a pair of shoes for herself. For the scene of this Mime v. Introd. to vi. The action takes place throughout in Kerdon's workshop, which the ladies enter at the beginning of the piece. Bliimner (Philologus li. 134) supposed that the scene is at first laid in front of the workshop, which they only enter at v. 55. But his arguments are success- fully controverted by Crusius (Philol, lii. 519)* Cf. on w. 5, ia, 5$, 123. For a detailed study of the text of this Mime v. Diels, Sitzungsberichte der JConig. Preuss. Akad. der Wissens. 1892, i. 17-19. The restoration of w. 1-47 must be in part uncertain, the MS. being much damaged by worms. The title Xkvtivs is not legible in fully only . kvt . vs being visible. A piece with the title ISxvrcfc was written by Eubulos, who also wrote one named IIopvof}o<jtc6s (c£ Introd. to ii) : Hense, Rhein. Mus. 1895, p. 140. Tne cobbler was one of the standing characters of the farces of Magna Graecia : cf. on v. 39. 1. K*p8«v. Cf. on vi. 48. ri ktX., i. e. rl vorjpcs ipyov rear aw X*ip&v; cf. Aisch. Cho. 231 fyxurpa, <ri}s ipyov x*P&* 3 sq. x*P& v ktX. For x*'P">' • • * ipyov, x"/*? was similarly used, iv. 72 (q. v.). vo4jp€t. ' Skilful/ Hesych. voapiw vovv€x&rroK. ov |&£n)v ktX. We may either take ob fidrtfy with I7& <pi\a> <rc, 'I have good reason for liking you ' (merito te amo, bene facts), or supply, with 06 /i&TTjv, dytis from v. 1, 'you do not bring them in vain ' : kycb <pt\<v <rc will then be 'I am much obliged to you.' The former way is preferable. Cf. on i. 66. Headlam compares Ter. Eun. 186; Adelphi 945. 5. tt\v |il{ova ktX. The eavh is a bench for the customers to sit down on. We find in scenes of this kind on vases the customers sitting: Schreiber, 82 SKTTETS ttoXlv' Kadevheis ; kotttc, TLioTt, to p&yX°$ avrov, /i€)(pi$ tov virvov eic^ij) ndvra' [iSWov he rf/v aKavda[v] a>s evet tcaky 4k tov Tpayr\kov 8rj<rc[v. — cija 817, [tcepKcoty, /civet to)(€(os tol yovva, [fi]e£ov [rj Set ere T]/oi/?eu> xjtofavjra vov0[erq0€VT e#c] t<ov$€ ; i{v}v €K fiiv avrrjv Xc[ \afiir]pvveLS ; /([vdxfjas 8* iyd] aev tt)[j> koviv cwrotyijcrG). 10 col. 35 (w. 8-25) blattarum tiniarumque opera male habita est 8 Fragm. 10 adhunc locum rettulit Crusius AKAN9A . P ^ppoyii Biicheler : dyKvKij Stadtmiiller (sed v. infra) 9 KtpKon^ Biicheler : /uwXft)^ Diels : vdpcayfr Palmer 10 r) del ere Crusius 1 1 povSc- rtflivr €k tMc Headlam : N0Y9 ...TOYTO)NA€ cum punctis super OY in vocab. TOYTOON ut ex tovtw fiat ravb* : vovOcrrjpa yap rufdc Biicheler 12 Xcvicojrvye Crusius \ap,irpvp€is Blass : .... PYNIC P 13 Kpfyas Crusius: K , cum Y vel <t> superscr. P C€Y P rrfy k6viv diro^r)a<o Biicheler : rfjv Zdprjv dnoyfrqao) Diels Kulturhistor. Atlas, 6a. 7 ; 88. 5. The bench is brought out from an inner room, where Kerdon's assistants work : hence !£«. Biicheler and others take cram as a board with pairs of shoes, &c, enabling the ladies to inspect Kerdon's wares. But in that case the ladies are invited to sit down, at v. 14, without any seat having been prepared. The probable restoration of w. ia, 13 is also in favour of oavfc = ' bench to sit on' (Crusius, PhiloL lii. p. 520). ApipvAcp. This slave and niVrosare salesmen. 6. Ko0cv8ctt. ' Are you asleep ' : cf. viii. 10 Kal ab Adrfuov kvw<j<j(is ; Palmer takes v&Kiv jralctfScts together, and re- fers to Mr. Wardle's apostrophe of the fat boy in Pickwick. ■court . . . r6 pvyxos. * Hit him on the mouth.' No doubt a vulgarism for ardpa : cf. on v. 41. ntcrrc Cf. on v. 5. 7. iiixpu • • • **X% Cf. on iii. 4.
  • K xh is aor. not pres., as the other
passages, cited on iii. 4, show. 8. dicavOajv]. The meaning is doubt- ful. I suggest that #0X171 is from k6x.ii = tcfikTj, a hump on the back. Hence the meaning would be ' fasten his back- bone (atcav6a) by the hump to his neck, just as he is (<fc ?x c 0*' A cor ^ ^ appa- rently to be fastened to the hump on Drimylos' back, and then passed round his neck. The readings Appoyy, &c. must now be abandoned, as a small fragment (no. 10) was seen by Crusius to It the papyrus fibres in w. 8-10. 9. 4k tov Tpax^jXov. Usually vtpl rbv rpdxrjKov. In Hdt. iv. 7 a l»«Tcr i* muTcakw Movoi = ' fasten them to pegs.' [K4pK»]i|f. 'A mischievous fellow, knave ' : Aischin. 33. 34. 10. 'Or must you rattle in even larger chains, and be brought to reason by these?' (holding up his fists). With [p]lgova supply 5«o>ta. 11. TJptpctv. Cf. v. 6a. iJ/o<f>€vivTa. Cf. collicrepidae cruri- crcpidae ferriteri mastigiae (Plau- tus Trinummus 10 a a). vov0[€tt)04vt' 4k] r&v8f , sc. tw *ov- bvXojv : cf. vXriyous vovdtniv, Plato, Laws ix. p. 879 D ; KovbvKois vovQtruv, Ar. Wasps 354. P. has towto^Sc, i. e. the scribe began to write tovtojv, found out his mistake, and deleted ov by points above the letters. ia. We may compare the scene at the beginning of vi, where the slave is polishing the M<ppos: cf. especially vi. 9, whence we may read Xofxir]pvv€ws in the text here. 13. At the end of the line -^rjao) must be part of dvo^rjaoo. Biicheler suggests Kfjyojy' inrip crew rty k6viv &vo- tfrqaco: cf. avhfaffas, iv. 17. For the 1 of *<W cf. Aisch. P. V. 1085 ; Suppl. 180. 2KTTET2 83 c^ccr[^c, M]ijT/)[o]t. ITtorfe, rf)v av& di>o]i£a$ 7rv[p}yi8a — firj rfjv S8[c, rv)v av<& k€lvtj]v — 15 t<x yjprjo-ifi €/>ya tov Tp[e<f>ovros Kep8a)v]os Tavca>5 ZveyK ava{0€U. a, fid/cap Mr)T]pol, ol €py* c7^o^cc^^ , . ^crv^^ [8* i<rd0p7i<r]ov* tyjp (<r)aiAl3a\ovMqv oT[ye. tovt dpi) ir]pSrrov 9 MrjTpol' reXeaiv apr)[pev cts T€k]eo)v i^os" 20 0r)€i<r0€ xty 16 !?]** & yv[j>at#ces* 17 Tn£\pvr\ i£r)pTi<dTai Tracra, k[ov Ta /t€i> #ca\]a>9, 14 €fc(r^€ Mijrpoi Bucheler: €Z?C...HTP. J P rfr ava> apotgas Bucheler 1 5 rfjp <56V, ttjp ava> Ktivrjv Crusius : ttjp 2>8c x&de pevovo-ap Diels 16 tov TptyopTos Ke'poWo? Crusius : TOYTP OC P : tov TpiTOv Kp€fjLaorrjpos Diels 17 av&Otp Blass a fiaKap MrfTpoi Headlam : a <j>[\rj Mrirpoi Crusius 18 6* iadOprjaov dedi : d* iiraOprprop Meister: pev adpijo-ov Bucheler: be irpoo-fxupop Blass 19 ttju aap- p<Aovxfjp Headlam : THNAMBAAOY*HN P o?yf, row 6p? Blass : 01 f P 20 apr)p€i> ci? reXcov Xxpos Diels : aptoTov Ixvc&p Biicheler 21 i yvwnw 17 Trrepvri Rutherford 22-25 hos versus novo fragmento auctos tractavit Kenyon (A rchivfiir Papyrusforschung Bd. i. 384) 22 x«ti a(t>r]vi(TKOis Kenyon 23 kov ra fiev naXvs Headlam, Bucheler 14. it«T[0* M>|Tp[o]t. Cf. on iii. 87. 15. irv[p]-yi8a. A cupboard or press in which the goods are kept, Lat. arma- rium : cf. vvpyiaicos, Aelian, V, H. ix. 13. 10. In Daremberg-Saglio, i. fig. 324, such a press is figured. It is 4 ft. high, \\ ft. broad, divided into compartments by horizontal partitions. For the I of the derivative -nvprfis cf. on iii. 19 (Crusius, Philol. Iii p. 521). ttjv &8[t]. * This one here * ; opposed to r^v dv<v, in the reading which I have adopted. For &5c in a local sense cf. ii. 98. 16. Tp[tyovros]. Cf. v. 44 rpcis fcal ZIk oIkctos $6<jkco (according to the restoration by Crusius). 17. For & pAicop MijTpo? Headlam also proposes dkftta Mtjrpoi. 18. 4ir6t|rco4c. The subject is 'you and your friends ' : cf. v. 14 i(ta$€ Mrjrpot. The restoration of the end of the line is uncertain. If -ON, which appears in the MS., be the end of an imperative (tadOprjaov, vp6afi€ivov) t the speaker must be supposed to address himself once more to Metro directly (otherwise l<ra$prf<Ta.T€, &c). 19. (<r)a|A|3aX<ri[x]Trv. CLaafi&akovxl- bas (v. 53) : s . q. aaybaXoO^tcrjv, the case in which each pair of shoes was enclosed. G On the form in -ot/x»? instead of -ovxos cf. Headlam, C. R. xiii. 155. Bucheler and Meister take aapfi. to be a case containing several pairs of shoes. But from v. 51 it appears that each pair was brought out separately (trepov x& T *P° v p&K' i£oi<j€t sc. (cvyoi). The MS. has apfia\ovxr}v : but as the <r- in the bor- rowed word a&pfiaXov (a&vbdkov) is elsewhere persistent we should probably add it here. 20. T&fftiv. ' Perfect shoe fits perfect foot.' We may supply frvyos with the first r4k€cap ; or else take txyos twice in the sense (1) of shoe, (2) of foot For rkKtojv ( = rikciov) on Koan inscriptions see Bechtel (Gotting. NachHchten, 1890, P- 33) • Michel, Recueil d Inscriptions grecques, no. 717. 14 (oTcsr/Kc? rtxtwt). The form riXtcas is Ionic. 21. [irrfjpvtj. Ionic for wrippcu 22. [<r]+t|v[toic]ois. For the restora- tion of this word and of the following lines see Kenyon (Archivfur Papyrus- forschung, i. 384). (KprjvlaKos means apparently a wedge-shaped ornament, part of a V-pattern worked on the heel. The previous readings, x akM ^ 01 ^ ffA.otf (Headlam), xpvolois IjXois (Crusius), must now be abandoned. 3 3* ^pTWrtu, ' is provided.' This % 8 4 2KTTET2 25 30 ra & oxrxji kclXw, dXX* aira[p\ri<r(u ^[cdXov]?. to yjmyji 8 — ovrcos 5/t[t]v 17 IlofWa?] Sony kol toXX* oo"Gii^r]€/t> v^avaaff hravpia'dax — ov#c cartv ovSa/ aX]Xo t$8 9 Z<rov xpa>/xa' ov \eipi ovt]o) KOvSe icr/pos avdrjaeC tov SepficLTOS fivea}: T/oct? eScu/ce Kap8a[rt 7tol<ov 6 KepScov] tovto, Krjrepov yj>S)fia /cfaXXtov car*; — 5fjLw]fiL iravff o<r ear t[/o]a, j([(M5 m/pa ft* act Set] r^v akrj6[€L7j]i/ ftdfeiv,
  1. cfal m \eyoifi &v] ov8' oo"oi> poiryv i/reSSos*
24 aXV airapriaai x»Xov* Kenyon : AMATTA.TICAIX . .. . C P: 'lacuna inter A et T duo litteras capere possit ' (Kenyon) 25 Zpiv Biicheler t) TlaXXas Kenyon 26 kcu tSKK' foavnep dedi : (orjs OKaxnrcp Crusius 27 ovk t<mv ovbh SKKo Blass : cipherer* ovdiv aXko Crusius 28 ov Xtipt ovtu Diels, Crusius 29 tov beppnros fivias Crusius Kapdari Kenyon : KANAA . . cum accentu* super A P : Kav&ans Biicheler 30 iroi&v 6 KcpoW Crusius 31 tcdWtov 2W ; dedi : kov \&ov fy Crusius ZlurviuirfoffbVZirflpo: Blass: 0C6CTINIPAP 32 TH- N AAH . . . . N P /3df«v Blass : BAAIZ6I N P x™ *w» /*' <*« *« * ^f akrjiirfp fiavfav Diels : xw««r& /* <**< *h» akrjSitjv fiav(civ Biicheler 33 teal pvp Xryot/i' & ovtf o<rov kt\. Diels seems to be a &wa£ \ty6ptvov. Elsewhere we find t{apTV€tv, i£aprifav t in this sense. kov tA y.hr kt\. For the construction of this clause cf. iv. 73 sqq. 24. dXX'&irarpj'Kcrai.xL^ ^]** 'Such as to make a lame man walk evenly.' This suggestion of Dr. Kenyon may be accepted as giving a satisfactory sense, and also conforming to the evidence of the MS. For Avaprifav cf. Aisch. Sept. c. Theb. 374. 25. ovrtat . . . 5oCi). Cf. on iii. 1. 26. ixavdoOc = * desire ' (km$vfi«tT€). The form in lx«> no * ^X«> supports Dindorf s view (adopted by Leaf) that in the sense of 'desire' l\ayav (lx*va- c$ai) is the correct form, and not laxavav. The genitive Zowirtp goes &*6 koivov with lxaya<r$c (cf. Horn. 77. xxiiL 300 piya hpopov lxo»6oicav) and ivavpiaOcu (cf. Her. iii. a). Biicheler proposed ftfov re x^ ipix^vcurB', taking this verb to be cognate with 6piy*<r$ai, dpiyvaodai (v. 37). But the line is thus left without a caesura. 28. Actpio. The lily is used in all languages as a symbol of whiteness. Wax is called \(vtc6s by Theokr. (viii. 19) ; but as Headlam points out (C*. R. xiii. 155) white shoes are spoken of as distinct from waxen. He quotes Vopis- cus, Aurelian 49 calceos mulleos et cereos et albos et ederaceos virts omni- bus abstulit, mulieribus reliquit ; which passage also proves that among the Romans at any rate wax -coloured (yellow) shoes were worn chiefly by women. White shoes were usually worn by courtesans : Pollux vii. 92. kov& = ov&i. The moI seems super- fluous : cf. on iii. 1 7. 29. Toti 84p|Aoros. < For the hide.' Kav8&[Tt]. v. on vi. 87. The subject to ISomcc is I Kipbajv (v. 30). The shoe- maker speaks of himself in the 3rd person : cf. i. 76 (note). 31. K[dXXiov tcrr 1 ;]. I propose to supply the missing words in this way ; ' and is there a finer colour to be had ? ' If, with Crusius, we read kov Xyov 1)v, we must take kov as= ov (cf. kov5(,v. 28). l[p]A. For this word cf. i. 83 frw Ipwv). lanv in P is a mistake for iur\ Biicheler reads <a at the end ; but the X in this word is not supported by any other passage. For Sfivvpi . . . Ipd cf. iii. 83. 32. Tt^v dXt)0[cCT)]v 0d{civ. Instead of the word fi&fav the scribe wrote /9a&- fav ; we cannot detect any trace of his having deleted the letters 5c. 33. ovf>* Jmtov porrf\v. Ne tantillum quidem. Qt ovb* ooov, Kallim. Hymn to 2KTTET2 «5 j8[a£oj>Ti tS K]epha)Pi /xt) fiiov oi^crt? Ki{vrft](ov yivoiTO — ' ical X^P lv V P^ f 16 35 <f>€pot c^t? - ov ya]p aXXa [xe^ovcov rj8rf aJXAoi pa<f>fje<;] KepSewv opuyvwvrai' [laKprjv 8 s iicetvtav] t<l epya rfjs T€)(yr)$ rjfMcov cwrccrrx, mcrjvyyo? Se SeiXairjv ol^vv ical 7r]€ivav [am\]eo)v vuktcl tcqfieprjv 0dkir<o' 40 Kovhev txs] r)fi€G)v av/ot[?] ea^reprj^ fcairrci, X<5o"ai ySo]at TT/ofo?] op6[p]ov ov So/cecu Td[o"]crov 34 Pdfavri t& KcpdWi Crusius 35 K&vrjta>v Bucheler: jcawtaroi' Crusius 36 </)€pot €^is' Diels : kv<ov <j>4poc ov yap kt\. Bucheler : nals fit) fa pot' Crusius 1 37 &W01 pa<l>rj€s Bucheler : 01 fivpaofttyai Crusius 38 fiaKorjv d* €K€tp<ov Diels : p* fav itov(vvt€s' Crusius TACPrA P (Kenyon Addit.) 39 3n-«ori # Diels : cloven Crusius mavyyos Blass : , . . YffOC P 40 ml irtlvav Crusius : I NAN P avrXcW Diels 41 Kovbev rig f)fjUa>v Headlam 42 x^°" at ^ oai Headlam Apollo 37; Ap. Rhod. i. 290 (o$8* taw ovb* kv 6v€ipy), ii. 181, 190. For the use of ooov ( = Lat. modo) in affirmative sentences cf. Diph. 43. 14 ow5«y ijbkws \ VOC( 7«tp OVTOS dXX* &4TOV v6/xov x&f*v ('merely for form's sake'), Ar. Wasps 213. 34. P[4£ovtv], sc. iptvdos : cf. ii. 10a. [itypW. C£ on v. 29. With the phrase fftov 6vT)<nt cf. Philemon 156 ykvovro <roi tUvojv ovrjats: Ar. Tkesm. 469 otJrcys dvalfiijv twv tSkvojv. 35. ic<i[vT]t]o)v. dirfjia is Ionic for 5v€to (Homeric iy€(oTo).. We might also read Kwvadrojv or k&vtjp&tow. koI x^f lv ICT ^« Diels' reading, though not quite satisfactory, seems the best that has been proposed so far; 'may a viper requite me'; an allusion to the well-known fable of the starved snake, which repaid its preserver by killing him. Bucheler reads kvwv tpkpOL. 36. [rt Yd]p AXXA. Cf. Ar. Frogs 58, 498. It is equivalent to 'for without doubt* 37. KcpSluv. Elsewhere -«wv, in gen. pi. of stems in -a- or -c<r-, is a monosyl- lable : but Tlprj£rtl\*<» (from an o-stem) at iv. 23 has cw a dissyllable. Smyth, P. 348. Apvyv&vrai. C£ on v. 26. 38-9. ' And they are far beneath my skill.' This reading (Diels) seems better than the other suggestions, ret tpya should probably be separated from t§* rlx"*7* (f*ot 'the results of their skill'). Kerdon would probably deny rix^ to his rivals: c£ v. 118. 39. [iri<r]vfYo«. ' Cobbler ' : a word used by Sappho. The < is long. Cf. Alex. Aitolos, ap. Athen. 699 B, on Boiotos of Syracuse, a writer of burlesque, (ypcuf>€ 8' djvifjp | . . . : mavy- yovs. 40 sqq. On the restoration of this passage see Headlam, C. J?, xiii. 156. vuvav is probable : if we read &vt\«w we leave OaXvw without an object, un- less oi(inr teal veivav are governed, dtrb koivov, by AmtMcw and $d\ir<v. There is indeed a certain grim humour in taking these substantives with Od\v<u; all that Kerdon has to keep warm is his misery and hunger ($d\tr<v =foveo). 41. [kovScv rts] kt\. 'And none of us eats a mouthful from morning to night' The long hours and scanty remuneration of workmen in certain trades are a standing cause of complaint : cf. Lukian i* P« 7°3 f l*op9p€v6pevos t& woXXoL twv tpyajv : Plato, Axioch. 368 B tovs x<*/> cy *'- oktucovs Mk$wfi*v teal ftayavo-ovs, vovov- fUvovs iic vvtcrds els vvicra ical fx6\is •Kopi(opivovt T&virfjfoia : also Lukian i 642 ; Liban. ii. 75. 3 ; Cicero, Tusc. Disp. iv. 19. 44 antelucana indu- strial A 2 sq* \X*" T0X Po]a£ ktX. ' And think of all the noises at dawn.' In v. 43 I have accepted Headlam's suggestion (cvvAcv/)' 4p Pwoy, Crusius). The refer- ence is obscure : the OrjpLa may be dogs : c£ Theokr. zxv. 79. 86 2KTTET2 tol Miklojvos drjpC evniopelv (fxovfjs. kovtto) \eya), rpct? #ca! 8e[#c' ot/ccra? /?]ootc<u, 6revv€K, 5 yvvcuKes, d/xyfi-r/s fwi e^0os, 45 Ol, KTjV VTQ ZCV5, TOVTO flOx{vOV a8oVO"]t ' <fxp', ct <f>ep€L<; tl K TaXXa 8* d\fio<f>Q)$ -^Jirai oiccu? rcocrcrofl] ras Koyayvas 0a[X]7r[o]i>T€S. dXX' ov Xoy<wi> yap, <£ao"u>, 17 ayoprf Scirat, XaXicwj' 8c. r[o]vr ^i> /u) v/uj> dvodvg, MrjTp[oL, 50 to tcvyo?, erepov Y<zT€[p]oi> ftaX* e^otcrei, eoT' &i> voGi ireKrurJTe [fir) X]€y€i[j>] \jiev8ea 43 Mucuoros Crusius: MIKPODNOC F cviropciv ^wjjr Headlam : euTropclv Kpavyijs Diels 44 dcx' cIk€to£ /Sockm Crusius : A€ OCKOi) P: dupcrfyow Biicheler: dfV ipyaras Stadtmiiller 45 0T0YN6K cum € super alterum scripto m. rec. P apyirjs pot tx&os Diels : dpyhs ov axvrevs Biicheler 46 01 cum accentu gravi et spiritu aspero super P Z£YC P tovto yuovvov adovcri Crusius : tovt6 fAov Karq&own Biicheler 47 d* <tyrf0a>r ^vrai Headlam: AAY NTAI P : da^nUag Ktivrai Headlam olim 48 OTTO)d, K superscr. m. pr. P Kox&vas Oaknoms Jackson, Herwerden : KHXO)NAC0A . IT . NT€C P 52 tar ay r6y Blass : €CTANI^0CA P (secundum Blass) 43. Mucfav is a name found in Kos (P.-H. 383. 3, p. 271). Also in Alexis, C. Gr. iii. 41 5 (Meineke) : Crnsins, Uhters. p. 135- 44. ko&ito \*yu>. 'I haven't done yet ' : there is more to come. Kerdon now inveighs against the idleness of his workmen. With ouc£ras f&ncc* (Cru- sius) cf. Ar. Lys. 1204; Wasps 708, 720. 45. ' Because I have a horror of idle- ness': i.e. Kerdon has pushed his trade by his energy until he has a large staff of assistants. We might also read (at the end) &xOos * ' because I have a dead-weight of idleness/ i. e. his slaves : cf. irtoatov &\9os dpovprp (Homer). 46. k4)v vq Zcvt. Homer has Ztvs Z( f IL xii. 25 ; cf. Od. xiv. 457 ; Hes. Op. 486. The C of t/p is abnormal. Contrast Ova>, ii. 72, iv. 13, vi. 10. toOto ktX. ' Have this as their con- stant refrain.' Cf. Lat. decant are. 47. +lp\ cl <Mpcis "n. * Whatever you give, give quickly ' ; a formula expres- sive of importunity : cf. age, si quidagis, Plaut Mil. Gl. 215, quin datis si quid datis, Casina 717; also fac si /ads, Martial i. 46. 1. TdXXa SI. ' Otherwise they sit snug and silent,' i.e. except when they are clamouring for food. Cf, Ap. Rhod. ii. 1085 *ov&0ov T€y4wv dvep daatovrfs fjvrcu 6xf)v (Headlam). The reading Bcaf/t\iots ('warmly') made asyndeton between the two clauses. 48. OK<i>s v€o<r<ro[i] ktX. * Like young birds in the nest keeping their tails warm,' i. e. never stirring from their place. rds Kox&fos 0d[X}ir[o]vT€S. Cf. on i. 37. P has Ktixcwas. Cf. the reading of P at vii 1 1 o (rjtyvrp for rfiovrp). For Kox^jvas cf. Ar. Knights 422. The word was used by Eubulos : cf. Introd. to this Mime. 49. <J>a<rlv indicates that the expres- sion here is proverbial : cf. i. 78. ' We must not take words but hard cash to market.' x^*^ comes as a surprise for tpyojv : cf. Suidas ii. 1 2 16 ov \6yow dyopd fctrai 'EW&Sos dXX' $py<w, which is, however, explained as referring to boast- ful persons. Plaut Capt. 472 verba sine pecu et pecunia. 51. (cftyos. 'A pair.' X<St«[p]ov ji&X'. ' And yet another ' : cf. dWos mjpyos . . . feed ?tc/x>? fx&Ka kwl Tovry, Hdt. i. 181. With «£o(<T€v sc. Uiffrosy cf. on v. 19. 52. v6<p inurO{)Tc. So we should probably read with Blass, but the word before wtiaBrjre is uncertain. SkttetS 87 KepScova. ras fi[oi cr]a[/t^8a]Xov^iSa5 Tracras h/eyice, ntorc* Set [laXioT lvrjdei<ras ifjLeas airtkdeiv, 5 yvi>aifc€s, eis oTfcoi>. dTjceade 8* vfi[eis Ta] i>ca r[a]vTa, Trap-rota' St/cvci^ta, 'A/iySpa/ctSta, vofcrJcrtSc?, Xetat, i/urra#aa, KavvafSLcrKa y /JaviaSfcs], /JXavrrxa, 55 53 fioi Blass : uev Biicheler <rapfi(ihovxi8as Biicheler: AOYXI- AAC P 54 del piWr IvrjSdaas Crusius 1 : AJMAAICTAAJNH06ICAC (secundum Kenyon) P: fioAtcrr alwjfoLaas Meister' 56 0HC€C0€ P : Orjela-de Biicheler to via ravra Biicheler : ycv€a ravra Rutherford 57-61 spatiis inter se distincta sunt verba singula vel verborum paria 57 CIKYNIA, cum (a) superscr. m. pr. P Xemi] XTat Headlam 58 y^irrdKia Rutherford: YINTAKAIA P: firraicca Biicheler BAAYTIA, T altero superscr. P : jSXaCrrai Rutherford 53. K4p8o)va. Cf. on v. 34. The position of the word in the verse and the stop after it add to the emphasis. [<r]a[|iPa]\ovxC8a«. Cf.onz>. 19. The termination occurs in Ktpovxifas, Theokr. v. 145. ir&rat. Kerdon decides to dazzle his customers by displaying all his dainty wares at once. The effect of these spread out before them is increased by the * patter- verses ' 57-61. 54. lvT|9cUras. 'Emptied': from Ivaw, an Ionic word used by Hippokrates in a medical sense. It is used tropically here. Meister reads ahnrfldoas^aufge- riittelt, ' stirred up,' by Kerdon's display of shoes. The MS. reading seems to contain Xivrflcioas, from Xtvav, to catch in a net. But the anapaest in the fifth foot is a difficulty. 55. &irf\6civ . . . clt o&cov. ' Depart to your homes/ not of course ' enter my shop.' It is impossible that there should be a change of scene here : cf. Introduc- tion to this Mime. 56. [rd] via. The use of the article with ovtos (v. on i. 61) is in favour of this reading as against yivca. The ob- jection raised by Meister to yiv€a t viz. that ca must be scanned as a dissyl- lable, has lost some of its weight from viii. 71 (ret fUkta at the beginning of a line). 57sqq. The irregularities in the metre of w. 57-60 are due to the rarity of some of the words used : also the frequent resolutions give a more rapid effect. For the various kinds of shoes cf. Becker-Goll, Charikles Hi. 370. Zucvwwa. Named among a list of sandals worn by women in Pollux vii. 93-4. Hesychios also has the word. The anapaest in the first foot is due to the proper name : cf. iv. 5, 6, 9. 'AufraictSta. Pollux 1. c has *A^- Pfxucifes. This is the only case in Her. where the third foot is a tribrach without caesura after its first syllable. vo[<r]<rC8fs. Pollux 1. c. and He- sychios. It is probably connected with v€o<t<t6s (cf. voaatrfv, v. 72) and has no- thing to do with the Noatrfc of vi. 20 or the poetess of that name. Acicu. Not an epithet of vootrtdes, but a separate kind of shoe. Thuky- dides (ii. 97) uses \eios as the opposite of ixparrds, 'embroidered.' Headlam would, however, read Xfcu (XEIAI for AEIAI), referring to Hesychios, iv. p. 286. 58. tlarrdicia. Hesychios has if/irra- Kiay. Pollux 1. c. has (piTTcudbts (<p for if/). This kind of shoe was named from the colour, resembling a parrot : cf. tcapxtvia, v. 60. For the dactyl in the first foot, forming part of a quadrisyl- lable word, cf. iv. 81, 93 ; vi. 57. Kawaffto-ica. Hesychios gives icava- fiia as a kind of shoe, named, no doubt, from the material of which it was made (*awa0is, ' hemp '). pavic(8[f«]. Pollux 1. c. gives £au*ftcs, also fiav/cldta, as an expensive shoe of a saffron colour. Hesychios also has pavKifas. pXavrKa. A kind of sandal, cf. Pol- lux vii. 87 (fika&rrj). Hesychios has fiKavTtf, PkcnrrUu The synizesis in the last foot is unexampled. 88 2KTTET2 'IgwiV, dfi<f>[(T<f>aLpa t WKTiirq8[riK)e$, ate pocr<f>vpia, KapKivia, ora/AjSaX', 'Apyela, 60 KOKK&es, e<fyr)fioi, Sidfiadpa' £>v ipq, dvpx><; v/jiecov cjcacmjs ehraT* a>s &v aUrdoiadt enevria ywawecs Kal Kvve; ri fiptotpvcriv. IT. koctov xpetfas k&v o irpoadev rjeipas air€fi7ro\rj(v to) £>€vyos ; aXXa /atj fipovrecov 65 avros <rv TpBJrgs fietpv els <f>vyrjv rjfieas. KE. avrfj oi> Kal ri[irjcrov, el 0cXcis, avro Kal arrja-ov 1}s kot iarlv a^iov ti/atjs* 59 wKTiirrj&TjMs Kenyon 6l €PA P 62 cfararocrai'* alaBourBe Blass 63 C KYT§A cum paragrapho subscr. P : o-tevrea, yvvaiw icai kvv€S rt £po>£ovo-ii> Blass 65 awefwroXi}* rb fcvyot Meister : ATTeMTTOAHZ€YrOC P : airefwroXijo-ai fevyos Jackson post Z6YrOC spatium 59. 1»vucd. Nothing seems to be known of this shoe. dp^Co-^xufHu SoinHesychios-'laced boot,' or < buskin.' Pollux 1. c. has dfjupiffipvpa. wKTiirfj8[t)ic1ct. Pollux 1. c. 60. &icpo<r4>vpta. Pollux]. c. Hesy- chios has dxp6o<pvpa. icapictvia. Cf. on if/irrdxia, v. 58. Pollux (vii. 90) in this sense has tcap- tclvoi, which he quotes from Phere- krates. aa^PaX'y 'Apvfta. Cf. on trapfiaXov- Xf, v. 19. It is possible that 'Apywa is an epithet of adfifiaXa: bnt Hesy- chios has 'Apytia' inrodrjfiara voKvtcKtj yvvcuKtia : so I have separated the two words by a comma. 61. KoicictScs (not elsewhere in this sense) are named from their scarlet colour (cf. k6kkos). ?4>T)pot. Not found elsewhere in this sense. St&paOpa. Pollux 1. c. and Hesychios. Pollux tells us that the dtdfiaBpov could be worn by men as well as women. 6a. «* &v otoOourik Attic syntax would require at<r$rj<r0t t whence Blass proposed to read tlvdroNrav alaOourO*, But cf. Monro, H. G. § 306, on ws hv (*ev) with optat. after a primary tense, denoting that the consequence is not immediate or certain. Cf. e. g. Od. xxiii. 134 JfttioOaj <piKomiiyjM)Vos 6pxqdpLoio\ &s tciv tis (pairj ydfiov ifipevcu i/crbs dxov<w. 63. oncvrla ktX. ' How ladies and dogs devour the substance of the cob- bler'; the ladies by buying his goods at low prices (or simply, by emptying his shop), the dogs by eating the leather. For the latter idea cf. Lukian, Adv. ind. 35 obtik y&p kvo* &*a£ wafocur Ay 0Kvrorpay€ur ftaOovaa, Horace, Sat. ii. 5-83- Some would read ovnJTca, the ace plur. of aitvTos. There is, however, more point in the word if it is the ace. sing, of (ncvTtvs. Kerdon says in mock dismay, ' see how you ladies prey upon me.' 0p&fa is cognate with fti&p&cncaj. 04. xp«t£as. Cf. i. 49. iptpas. From dflpw, Attic atpoj. 65. &ir«fi.iroA'fj(v t6) geftyos. So we should read with Meister, not dirtfxiro- krjtrcu fcvyos. The article cannot be dispensed with : v. on i. 61. Ppovrlwv. /Ufa (v. 66) is to be taken with this, 'thundering too loud,' i. e. naming too high a price: for the metaphor cf. Ar. Clauds 394; Wasps 671. 66. For the separation of piQov from Ppovriw cf. Introd. ch. V (Grammar) B. 10; Ar. Thesm. 811 ovti hv K\hpaoa yuv^i {eisyec tcard nfvrrjKOvra rdAavra \ cfc v6kiv tkOoi rSfy typooiajv (where rSnr 5. goes with rdXxurra, and (tvytt with iKBoi). 67. ri\iy\<rov . . . avr6. * Make an offer for it.' 68. orfyrov. 'Fix the price.* We should supply an accus. Tipty from 2KTTETS 8 9 €t tovt oio/ct? yap ov ere pyjSi £5 Kpfjvai. &€vt 2>v, yvvax, T&krjOe? fjv diky? epyov, ipeis ti, vaX [ia njvbe ttjv re<f>pr)v Kopcr-qv, i<f>* ?j$ akdnrqt; vo[<r]<riri[v irjcirotfyjifcu, to)£ a\<f>iT7jpbv ipyaX[el]a KivajaC Epfjirj re Ktphewv teal ait KephCr) Heidol, COS rjv TI [ITj VVV JjflLV €5 /36\oV KVpGTQ, ovk 0I8* ok(o<; aifieivov fj X^PV w/w^i- 70 75 69 ITOYTOKNICTAP ut videtur P: 6 rovro \S>p y*p Blass: 6 tovt £S>v Meister off a* fabC <Ss Kprjvai dedi : PHIAIOOC . PHNAI ut videtur P : piy&W pivq Blass 70 devr hv Blass : A§YT€0i)N P : <ncvT€©v Biicheler 72 voo-atrjv irmoirjrai Headlam : NO. CIHN .€1701 . T. . P 73 TAX lineola apposita P cpyakc'ia Diels : €Pr*A . J A :" Zpya 6ua Meister : cpya Kdka Biicheler 76 OYK cum paragrapho subscr. P fj Kvprrj Bliimner 69. ' If you object to this, it is not easy to conclude a bargain so.' The remains suit itovtokpis better than orov- Tcov (Kenyon). Kp-fjvcu is from tcpalvat. £fj8ia for fifoioy is an Ionic usage. 70 sqq. ScOt' &¥. For Scvrc cf. on iv. 1 1. It is here followed by a singular. ' If you would have a sound specimen of cobbler's work you must name a price that will repay the craftsman/ Tw\t)9cs . . . IpYov. ' The proper kind of work.' Biicheler translates T&\rflh by re vera, taking it with Oikys. 71. cpets with d\(fnTrjp6y ti. 'You must name a price that means bread and butter to the shoemaker/ vol pA. Cf. i. 66. Ttjv Tf^pt^v ic6p<rny. 'My grey temples/ Kerdon swears by his grey hairs now growing thin (72). Bald- ness was regarded as characteristic of his trade : c£ on vi. 58. 7a. 'On which a fox has made his lair/ &A&irnj is used for dA.anrc*i'a, a skin-disease producing baldness. The metaphor is kept up in the words voa- uti)v ( = vt<xroii)v) wfwoitp-at. There is a striking parallel to this passage in a phrase of Kallimachos, Hymn iii. (to Artemis) 78 f. &s 5t€ KOfxjri I iparrbs ivthpvBuaa tc6^rjv Ivevfl- ftaT &\6nrrj£. We have x6pcrj and &\w- vr)( in each passage: and b>ihpv6tToa in Kallim. bears a meaning similar to voaaity vtwoirjrai in H. (for other parallelisms between Kallim. and H. cf. Introd. ch. III). Crusius thinks that the expression is laboured in Kallim., natural in H. But it is not safe to con- clude anything as to relative indebted- ness from this passage: Olschewsky, Langue et Mitrique cTHirodas, p. 74 (who however misstates the argument of Crusius). 73. Tdx* dX4>iTT|p6v. 'Something that may give bread/ as we speak of 'a liv- ing wage/ For the use of &\<piTa= ' daily bread ' cf. Ar. Plutus 2 19. ipYaX[ct]a tetvevox. 'To those who wield tools/ i.e. workmen. The old reading was l/rya *a\d k. (2pya Qua Meister). 74. < £p|&t) . . . K€ pS&ov. Hermes was the god of gain, as his titles (ctp&pos, KtpMtxvopos indicate. For the gen. iccp&icjv, instead of an epithet tccpdQt, cf. &<rrpcjv €v<pp6vrj (Soph. El. 19)= €v<ppovrj aoTip6tooa. The word Ktpfitojv, like KtpSir}, is chosen with re- ference to Kip&w. The cobbler speaks as to his patron saints in an aside. Biicheler seems to take (ctpdtay as a pres. participle (=*Ktp$$€). Kcp8h) UciOot. 'Persuasion/ Lat. Suada, Suadela, the goddess of plausi- bility. We must supply evptvus kari or the like. 75 sq. 'If something fall not into my net, I know not how my pot is to fare better than before/ Unless he can catch something in his net, Kerdon must go hungry. The metaphor is taken from a fisherman with a casting-net (fi6\os) : cf. Theokr. i. 40. 76. dpcivov. 'Better' than before, or ' tolerably we\l,'faullo melius. 9 o SKTTET2 IT. KE. IT. ri rovOopv&i kovk iXcvdeoy yXdcrarg rov Ti[iov ootis iarlv efcou^cras i/ yvvai, iiir}$ fivfjs ioriv a^iov tovto to fccvyos, rj av<o <r rj koltw fSkeirtw' \oKkov piV7)[l O 07) KOT €OTl Tr)$ ACtyucu/tyS o)V€VfJL€vr)<; avrijs &v ovk cwroora^ai. fiak* €lkot(o<; (rev to arreyvXkiov, KepScov, ireirXrjOe Sai/uXeW T€ #eal jeaX.wi' epyotv. ^vkacae #ea[/OT/r]a? aura' t# yap eiKoarg 80 85 77 TON0OPYE6I, C superscr. P (Kenyon): tov6o P v(€i Blass 78 TON- TIMON cum paragrapho subscr. P 82 d)N€YM€NHC cum para- grapho subscr. P 85 Kaphas Crusius : KA . . AC P : xw^as Meister X^rptj. x is corrected to tc in P. The original may have been KvOpij, the Ionic form. 77. rovOopv{ci. Cf. on vi. 7. It is probably 2nd sing. fut. middle of rov- 0opv(oa. Blass, however, takes it as dat. of Tov$6pu£it, * mumbling.' cAcvttpij yXd<r<rQ. 'Openly,' with- out hesitation. 78. t^v Tt|&ov. A side form of t*/*4, used by Archilochos, fr, 64, and by Aischylos (Cho, 916). 4{c8C^v|<rat ; The aorist is used {hor- tandi causa) in the clause rl oh* i£c&, as in Attic; cf. Ar. Lys, 181, 906; Goodwin, M. T. § 6a. For htchupav cf. b\<pG>ffa y vi 73. The compound verb = ' to bring to light ' as the result of a search, explicare. 79. |iij)s p.vrjs. The question is raised whether this is a mina of silver or of copper. If it is the former, the price asked for a pair of shoes (about £3 iar. of our money) seems exorbitant. The ordinary price of shoes was about 2 drachmae ; cf. Lukian iii. 297, 319, quoted by Headlam. But we are deal- ing in this Mime with ladies of a luxurious and pleasure-loving type : and we may either assume that the prices are suited to the purses of such a class, or else regard Herodas as exaggerating from his desire to satirize their extrava- gance. See Excursus II. 80-82. 4) dvw kt\. * Whether you look up or down.' The woman had perhaps raised her eyes as though in mute appeal against the price asked by Kerdon. For the infinitive, used abso- lutely, cf. Hdt. iv. 50 \v vpds tv <rvfx- fi&tetip, and in Attic laov yi fi el&ivcu, Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1534. XaXicod ktX. 'Not a farthing (lit. a brass filing) could be taken off the price, though Athena herself came to buy.' The price would not be lowered one farthing even for Athena, patron goddess of art and artists (cf. iv. 57, vi. 65) ; c£ dvoppu^ifmra y&(rp (Daphi- tas ap. Strabo xiv. 647), omne aurum cum ramenio reddidi (Plaut Bacch. iv. 4. 29). Meister infers from xa^oO that the prices here are based on the copper mina. But this conclusion is not neces- sary. xaKicov fiivtjpa =* something of insignificant value, x ** ** is not to be pressed. 81 . S oWj icot* fcni = 6rt Mirror* t frriovv. 82. &iro<rnif<u=dirop^ot : cf. on vi. 6. 83. i.e. ' Naturally enough Kerdon has all these treasures still on his hands'; said sarcastically. No one wants the shoes when they cost so much. orcyvAAiov = ' workshop,' Lat. per- gula. 84. irlirVnfc. For the use of the perfect cf. vtwrjyc, v. 22. 8<u|n\fov. ' Abundant,' cf. on v. 47. koA&v. The a in this word is long with one exception (v. 115). Hence the fifth foot is probably a spondee here. 85. icd[p\|r]af. Hesychios gives tcdpfw fapavcu. Hence <pv\aaat K&pftas «= ' keep them carefully' (dry them and keep them safe). This word is closer to the indications of the MS. than icaxpas (k&vtoj, Meister) or tedyie&s (Crusius 1 ). The letters ... a; are clear at the end : hence tcaXw cannot be right. Tfj . . . f iicocrrjj ktX. We have seen (on iii. 53) that the twentieth day of each month was sacred to Apollo. The yd- iws here referred to seems to be an 2KTTET2 91 rov Tavp€<Si>os r/Karfj yd/iov ttoicc [t]i}s 'Ap{TaK}r)vr}s, KinTo87)fidr(ov XP € ty* Tarf ovv, raXijs, atjovai <rvv Tuxfl irpos ere, fiaXkov he irdvrW aXXa dvkaicov /><u/rcu, ras uveas okcos crot /jut) at yaXcu 8iouroi;o"i. 90 KE. 171/ r* ^icaT^}) eX0#' f"' 1 ?* ekaaaov ovk ourct, tjv r f) 'ApraK7)wj' irpbs rah* €i diktis aKeirrev. FT. ov crot BiBaxriv 7) ayaOrf Tvj(rj, K[e]p$(op, xjjavaai iroSlaKwv &v TLodoi T€ tcqpwres xjjavovaLV ; dXX* els Kvv<ra /cat Katcfj Xdjfirj, 95 86 ffKarfj (=fj 'EKarrj) Biicheler 87 rrjg 'AfrraKTjvrjs (ex V. 92) Kenyon: THCAP..KHNHC cum accentu rt super syllabum ultimum P 88 TAX lineola apposita P TAAHCAJOYCI P 91 OYXOICI, K superscr. m. pr. P 92 H NTH I cum* paragrapho subscr. P post APTAKHNH spatium 93 sqq. alteri mulieri primus tribuit Meister: Metro volgo tribuuntur ordinary marriage (*E«ar^ and 'Apratcrprfi being women so named), not a Upbs y&pos (as if 'E/caiij were the goddess of that name and 'Apraterjvl) her daughter). The name 'Apratcrjyij is apparently de- rived from 'A prater}, a fountain and district near Kyzikos. This does not prove (v. Introd. to this Mime) that the scene of vii is laid at Kyzikos. We find on a Koan inscription 'Enarala *tXtir- •kov (Herzog 12. 11). 86. to€ Tavpc&vos. We find a month Tavptwv in the calendars of Ephesos, Kyzikos, Samos, Sinope, but not in that of Kos (v. Introd. to vi) ; BischofT, de fastis Graecc. antiquioribus> pp. 396, 400 ; Frankel, Inschriften von Perga- mon, ii. nr. 268. D 35. 88. TdXtji. v. on iii. 35. o-dv Tvxu. Cf. trifv 0c$ (Oeois) Ar. Wasps 1085 ; Frogs 11 99. The use of avv in Prose and Comedy is circumscribed within narrow limits, as in stereotyped expressions like the present ; T. Mommsen, Beitrdge zu der Lehre von den gr. Prdpositionen (1895). 89. p&XAov %\ iravrut . The woman affects to think that the ra\a off. 88 is too cautious. OvAaicov £at|wu. * Sew up your wallet,' in which Kerdon kept his money. £at|rat is infin. for imperative, cf. iii. 80, or imperative middle, Ar. Knights 784. 00. Sncm . . . 8totcrov<n. The future indicative in final clauses after 6vws (us) is rare, and almost entirely confined to poetry; Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 1366. at yaXat. The 70X17 was typical of thievishness ; cf. Ar. Peace 11 51, Thesm. 559; d/nrcurriKdrrcpos yakSfv, Lukian, Pise . 34. Of course the advice to Ker- don to see that the weasels do not scatter his minae is ironical. He is not likely to have many minae if he charges one for each pair of shoes. 91-2. Cf. on v. 85. 92. irpo* toSc. Like the Attic vpds ravra, this phrase denotes an ultimatum : cf. Ar. Acharn. 659 (vp6s ravra KA&uv /cal vaAafjb&aOea /rrX.), Aisch. P. V. 1062. fie^Xctt. SHI vous plait. Cf. v. 67, viii. 6. vicliTrcv. <rieiirrofuu t un- Attic in the present, for ctcoww, (ncovovpuu. The Attic aor., however, is t<rKGp&fxtp' i formed from (Ttciirroficu. 93. -fj ayaOtt Tvxij. This is com- moner in the dat. TvxV ^7»^S> prefixed to decrees. 94. «|ra€orat. The infin. is used, as hlboid aoi = iq. <re. iroSicncwv. Dimin. of vovs, 'dainty feet.' n69oi tc irijfHms. Cf. Catullus xiii. 1 1-1 2 nam unguentum dado, quod meat puellae \ donarunt Veneres Cupidinesqtu. Cf. also on i. 32 for another parallel to H. in Catullus (R. Ellis, C. R. v. 457). See Introd. ch. III. 95. ftt. Cf. iii. 74. kvOou ktX. 'A plaguy fellow,' 'a paltry creature.' icvvaa, Lat scabies, 92 SKTTET2 wot €#c ph* rj/iewv *XurX€oo'€G> irprjfjeis, ravrg 8c Scleras* K^Zjyo to irepov t<aryo$ koctov ; wdkiv wpTjprjvop a^iav (fxovfjv ctcoivtov. KE. OTarfjpas Trim*, vol pa Oeovs, <£o[i]t£ rj xfjakTpi (Ev)err)pls rjpeprjv iraaav 100 \afieiv avebyovcTr aKX* eya> piv [l)(0a)ip(a 9 icffv recrcrapds poi Sapetieov? {moa^rfraL, OTOVV€K€V fl€V TTjV yWCUKa T(O0d^€i KaKotcri Sewots* €c [8c 0-oC y carjl XP € fy> 96 G)CT lineola apposita P HM€0)N P AICA€OC€0> (vel N0A€0C€0)) TTPHZIC P (Kenyon) : AIOA€OCeO) (Blass) 97 TAY- THJA6 AO)CIC P 98 post KOCOY spatium 99 CeO)tOY primo omrssum in marg. sinistra add. m. pr. P; in margine superiore C€d)YTOYCTATHO, cum litteris P post H, Y post alteram superscr. Sid est, a-twvrov crraTrjpas' ovrta) ioo Evcnjpfe Rutherford IOI post iNO)rOYC spatium ix&ap* Kenyon 102 MP6IK0YCP, sed cL v. 122 104 A€NNOIC, I superscr. m. pr. P 100. Evcn)pCs. P omits the diph- thong at the beginning. Probably it is Eueteris that appears at the door, v. iaa. perhaps with an allusion to the dkinnj^ oiv. 73. icaictt \&Qn\. For the concrete use of \&&rj cf. //. iii. 42 K6j0rjv r cfocu teal irrfyiov dWtvv. 96. This line is corrupt, and is marked as such by a sign in the margin of P. The last word in the line is either vpr)£is, the substantive, or vprj(€is, and sing. fut. of vpa-TTw, exigere, d&actr in v. 97 perhaps makes the latter view more probable. Adopting it we have to elicit from *\urkt ootoa (or *vok€oow) a neuter pi., in the sense of ' a very large price,' analogous to the Aristophanic if/anpcuco<noyapyapa for example. Reading trpntis, Bucheler suggests dwktTos aloi irpf)£is, imtnensum est quod cxigis. But ckm is nowhere found as the gen. of <rv, which is either oov or aev {ffioj «= cio ij Cr.) Also the letters before Kcoacea are either \ur, vo (Ken.) or cuo (El.) not oir. 97. Tavrn. Metro. The woman seems to guess that Metro is in league with the shoemaker (cf. w. 127 sqq.). 98. k6<tov; sc. xP ( tC €li dv€fivo\rjy (vv. 64-5) or the like. irpi\\Lr\vov ktX. Cf. on vi. 8. ' Lift up (lit fill out) an utterance worthy of yourself' = 'name once more an im- posing price ' : said sarcastically. 99. v. above on v. 79. +o[i]tJ. * Comes regularly ' : cf. on iii. 65. 1 01 sq. Aafktv Av&yovou. 'Urging me to take the money ' : we must supply p* or Ijftias. Kerdon then continues : ' But I hate her (and would not sell) though she,' &c. rlraupat . . . Sapcucovt. v. on v. 79, and Excursus II. The spondee in the fourth foot is ex- cused by the anomalous word daptttcovs, cf. wv. 106, 1 a a. We could, however, take dapcucohs as a cretic, as it might have the second syllable short through com- mon use : cf. (ffrp(i€¥ v. 3a. At v. iaa P has tapifcovs. Cf. Zacher (Dissertt. Phiiohg. Jfalenses, vol. iii). This form is found on inscriptions : C. I. G. 1511 (Tegea). 103. &TowcKcv. Related to Srovvttca as %v€Ktv to tvttca, it means ' because,' whereas drovwea (6r«w.) usually = 'that.' TwOdtii. 'Reviles': cf. Hdt. ii. 60. At Ar. Wasps 136a it= ' to chaff.' 104. 84woit. An Ionic word used in Hdt. ix. 107. The first hand in P has fawois, but this is corrected to bctvois, plainly an unintelligent emendation. Cf. Archilochos 65 (Bergk) tv 8' Mara- fiat pcya \ rbv KaxSn rt fywvra Mwois dvTafX(i^€<r$cu koxois, where the same corruption, biwots to Ittvois, has taken 2KTTET2 93 $>4p €v\a/3ov (crv) to>v rpicov [pit] Sovvai'
  1. eac ravra #cai ravr [ow Aap eirra] bapeiKwv
etcr/Ti M^tooC? ttJctSc hv]vairo /i cXacrat crav cowa \idivov is Oeov? avairrfjvaC cyeis yap ovyl y\dcrcrav, rjbovrjs 8* r/Oiiov' a, 0€a>j> itcclvos ov fiaKprjv air^Kiarrai, 105 110 I05 $ep' cvkafZov (rv t$>v rpi&v fuq. bovvai Headlam : <f>€pcv, Xaftov tovtwv rpi&v Biicheler : Xapovaa Blass 106 ical ravra ical ravr Kenyon : KAITAYTAYTAKAITAYT P tfo Up i*ra Headlam AAPIKO)N P 107 ad finem versus P6ICONI (H) secundum Kenyon (qui de 6) dubitat) P: P€Cf)NH . Al (Blass): 0-17 ff It av (pwrj Biicheler 108 bvvairo Biicheler : . . NAITOlineola apposita P €AACAI cum signo w super A prius P CAN P : aavi&os avrtK cjedvira Diels 109 €6vra \L6ivov Headlam: 6ONTAAH0INON P avairnjvai Herwerden: ANAfTTHINIAl P no 6XICrAP lineola apposita P post TAACCAN spatium t)dovr)s ft' rjdfwv Biicheler: rjdoinjs If Wpnv Headlam: HAHNHCAH0MON P hi dn^Kiarai Headlam: AUCp P: dntjKkaKTai Blass place (R. Herzog, Philologus, Hi. p. 204). 105. This and the next three lines are partly illegible. In v. 105 we may read with Headlam, translating ' come, see that you don't make a present (of the shoes) to one of the three (Hekate, Artakene, Eueteris).' Kerdon in trying to induce his visitor to buy, hints that if she doesn't take care she may lose her opportunity. Bucheler's reading <pip*v, Kafiov tovtqjv icrA. gives the line no caesura. 106. ' Take these and these (i. e. two pairs of shoes) for 7 darics.' The two pairs would normally cost eight darics (cf. v. 102) ; but a reduction of 1 daric is made on the price if both are sold. This restoration (due to Headlam) gives a suitable sense, but can scarcely be considered certain. 107 sqq. The traces at the end of the line seem to point to Clpeiwa (or -17V). Orion the hunter was led by passion to assault Artemis, and being slain for this act, he was translated to heaven; cf. Hor. Carm. iii. 4. 71. Though con- scious of the uncertainty which at- tends the restoration of these lines, I propose (after Mrjrpovs rfjofe) 6k<vs Clpiojva I bvvairS fi iK&acu <rd av (pik-fj- fiar Mlvlic \ I6vra kiOtvov is Btobs dvamjvai. 'Your kisses would make me fly up hence to heaven like Orion, though made of marble.' Diels reads oavitos avrUc* kMvra (v. 108) ; but the subject to hvvauro is then left un- expressed. Perhaps it is safer to leave the passage with the remark of Blass, ' Wer kann den wunderlichen Ge- dahkengangen des Schusters Kerdon folgen t beiso bestdndiger Unterbrechung durch LikkenV (G. G. A. 1892, p. 867). 1 10. A strongly- worded compliment : ' Yours is not a tongue, but a sieve of delight.' For the comparison of a woman to a cup of wine from which the lover drinks, c£ on i. 25. The tongue and lips are, so to speak, the sieve through which the pure wine flows. ApuL Met. vi. 8 speaks of a savium blandientis adpulsu linguae longe mellitum. Headlam suggests for rfiiAW (which is not quite certain) tOprjv = €l<riOfirjv, ' entrance.' There is a space between yap and ovx* in P, marking a 'strong rhetorical pause, whereby ov\i ykaooav becomes parenthetical' (Wright). in. A, 9fOv kt\. & seems to be used by men, as pa by women. Hence at v, 17 & has been restored. Cf., for the sentiment, the beginning of Sappho's famous ode : (paivtrai poi tcrjvos tcros Otoiaiv I entity wrfjp, tans kvavrios t<m | l{avci. 94 SKTTET2 orea) av ^ctXea vvktol KV)\iipy)v oiyfcis. <f)€p 9 &&€ TOV TTohlCTKOV' €L (TWOS, 00) flLV. ird£' iti)T€ irpoaOyjs [vf\T an ovv e\j)$ ynficv' ra icaXa navra rfis icakyjcriv apyuotjei. avT7)v ipeis to irik/ia rfjv 'AOrjvairjv re/ielv. 80s axrn\ /cat crv rbv noha' iffcoprf aprjpev 6n\ij' j3ovs 6 Xaicrura? v/xa?. €i tis np[b]$ tyyos r/KOvrjae ttjv 0711X771/, ovk av, [ia rffv KepScovos kcnlrjv, ovtg> rovpyov (ra<f)€<o<; €K€ir av a>$ aa<f>a><; rcircu. — avrrj <rv, Swcro? knra hapeiicovs roi)8c, 115 120 112 0T€0) P otyeu Blass : ON ... P: olyws Rutherford : olvois Headlam 113 0£> \uv Blass ; 0OOM. N P: B&a-ai Diels: 62>vpa Biicheler 114 TTAE- P €AHC P " 115 THC, I superscr. m. pr. P 117 post T€MIN spatium ^ 118 et post APHP€N et post OTT AH spatium ^h»p§ &PW onXjj 0oOff 6 XaKTiaat v^as Rutherford 1 1 a. x<fA<a. Dissyllabic; cf. iii. 4o,&c. oIy[«s], Cf. Philostr. Ep. 34 rd x*&V ix iw&ytTcu, tc€tck(i<jfi4va /x«v did tvtcoa- fjuas, footx&ivra & &' tba&ias. 113. &8c. Cf. on ii. 98. iro&uncov. A reference to v. 94. fi <rtvo$, 9& juv. « Let me put it on, to see if there is any fault ' (with the fit). OGkrcu (Diels) is a side-form to drjaan for a; cf. 0a>(m, -o&waai (v. 39) &c 114. irdj. 'That's finished.' Cf. Hesychios *6y£* dpoiax vi£. km<p<bvr)pa t€tc\*<j pivots : it is used to terminate a discussion: L. and S. Hesychios has a second article *6£' Mtyfia €vtnr6bqrov ijl riKos 2x«, where the first explanation is clearly a false conclusion from this very passage in H. Perhaps ird£ repre- sents the sound of the fingers being cracked ; v. Lex. s. w. dvoKpdrrjfia or &wok6tcT)fia fCrusius, Unters. p. 146). .. Air' . . . ?A|)s~<fycAj7?. 115. Another instance of the efficacy of UtiOcb v. 74. Note rd *5Ad but tt)s tcdXycnv. cf. on i. 54, and Schneider, Callimachea, i. 152, where the use of & and d by the same author is shown to be as early as Theognis. Cf. also Theokr. vi. 19 toMAkis & IIoAttyxz/z* tcL fii) tctikcL fcdXcL iri<pavTai. 116. ipcis. Cf. on iv. 28. ir&pa. ' The sole.' t^v 'AQr\valr\v. Cf. on iv. 57. 117 sq. rcjMiv. We find on vases shoemakers cutting a piece of leather to the shape of the foot, so as to secure an exact model to work from. 86s. i. e. put into my hands. t|rc0pt\ kt\. Kerdon is less polite to the second customer, who has been rude to him (v. 95). These words are said of the shoe, no doubt made by a rival shoemaker: lit 'It fits like a mangy hoof (instead of a shoe) : it was an ox that kicked you,' i. e. the wearer is made to appear club-footed; and the shoes look as if an ox had stamped on them, being clumsy and shapeless. \cueri(at has the double sense (1) to kick, (2) to sole a shoe : cf. mepvifa. $p&s = the two ladies. The MS. has a space after SirXj, so that we should read and punctuate as above. Some, however, neglecting the space, read if/oapfi \ tiprjptv faky flow 6 kaKTioas hfids, ' the ox (i. e. clumsy fellow) that soled you had a mangy hoof.' See Blumner, Philol, li. p. 135. Kerdon having tried a pair of his own shoes on the feet of his other cus- tomer, finds them to be a perfect fit : lit. ' had one sharpened his knife on the boot (to take an exact measurement, cf. on 116) the shoes (rovpyov) would not have fitted as accurately as they now do.' 119. irp[d]t txyos. 'On the boot.' Cf on v. 20. 9|x(At)v. Lat. scalprum. 1 20. pd tt\v . . . 4ot£t)v. For the form of oath cf. Od, xiv. 159 ?ora> vvv Ztvs . . . Urrltf r 'O&varjos dfwfwvos, ffv &tpucdv*>. ofoa> with aa^fat, v. iai. 122. Cf. on 9. 100. SKTTET2 95 7} fie^ov Inirov irpbs dvprrfv Kiykitflvcra. — yvi>cuic€5, rfv cxqre KTjrepav XP € ^V V rj (rafifiaXio-Kcov rj a kclt oiKirjV 2\k€iv 125 efflurde, rr]v /aoi SovX^S'] SSe irpo(nrip/rr€iv. (TV 8* rJK€, MrjTpoi, irpos fie t# a/drg irdvras oiccw? Xa/fy? KapKivia* — rr)v yap oHv flaivqv Odkirovaav cS occ *vBov <f>povovvra ical pdirreiv. 123 KLx><i(ovcra ; Meister 126 6I6IC96 lineola apposita P dovXt'd' Blass Abe irpo<nr€fA7T€tv dedi : 0)A€TT€M1T€T€I, I deleto et IN superscr. m. pr. P : <$8c dci ire'furcu' Rutherford : «6*e ncpirom Blass 128 post KAPKINIA spatium Saxrcis. This is best taken as a threat ' you will give,' i. e. you'll have to pay. Eueteris will have to pay as much for one pair of shoes as the customers for their two pairs. Others take it as a question : ' will you give?' Iirrd Sopcucovs. A large increase on the 4 darics of v. 102, due to the fresh insult referred to in v. 123. See on v. 100. iwr& is sometimes used of any large number: iirrdfivxov <rWor, Kallim. cfc ArjKov 65 ( = vokdyajxw). to68c. Gen. of price. 123. |&4gov tinrov. Cf. iv. 44 tcap- tclvov pi(ov. irpit 6vpT|v. The woman (possibly Eueteris v. 100) is supposed to be look- ing in at the open door ; cf. Introd. to vii. KixAtgovo-a. ' Giggling.* 125. <ra|iPa\t<ricu»v = <rayba\l<jKQJv, which Aristophanes uses {Frogs 405). 4) & ktX. i. e. ff Ucivcov &. For the omission of the antecedent cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. % 1026. iXicciv. Cf. on ii. 23. 126. 8ovA[(8a]. Related to M\rj as wv\is to mj\rj. &S«. < Hither. 9 irpo<nr4|&irfiv. P has wdcrcfMrcrci. The first hand cancelled the final 1 and wrote iv above ere. As vpocvtfivtiv could be written rf\wtpw€iv, the abbre- viated form of the preposition might easily fall out before w of vtpwtiv. Then vipnw would be lengthened to vcinrerc in a vain attempt to heal the metre. The final t is a mere mistake, such as occurs often in this MS. : cf. iii. 80 (Bvparai for fivpaa). Headlam discusses this line in J. Ph. xxi. p. 82 sq. He proceeds as I do on the assumption that the hortatory infini- tive has been changed to the imperative, bovkrjv and conjectures rrjv Qpturoay w8c pot V€flV€T€ wcpnuv as the text, bovXrpr being a gloss on Qpcioaav, and irc/xircrc a correction of v€pwciv. This became rrjv ZovXrjv (ufo fioi w€fiv(T€ 7 and then fxoi was trans- posed to mend the metre. For the position of fioi cf. iii. 73, v. 12, vii. 53. Rutherford reads t4\v pot Sot/Aft' cwc (8«r) v4flV€lV, 127. Metro is told to come for the pair of red slippers (Kaptclvta, cf. on v. 58), which is her commission for bringing custom to the shop. irdvTOS. ' Without fail, cf. v. 89. 128 sq. A proverbial expression. ' We must think betimes to keep well mended the cloak that warms us.' The cloak in the metaphor is Metro. 'I must/ says Kerdon, * repay her for her service ; ' one good turn deserves another. 129. OdXirovoxtv f$ go together. fvSov 4>povoi)vTa, ' with wise forethought ' : for Ivtiov in this metaphorical sense cf. tcpadirj te ol Iv&ov vKcucrti (Od. xx. 13). ical p&irrc iv. teal expresses the reci- procity of the service rendered. ' I must, for my part, sew/ &c. There is no need to change the reading to *ap- p&vTtiv (for KaTappawTtiv). VIII ENTIINION
  • A<rrq0i, Bovkrj ¥uXXa* P&XP 1 rio KeUrg
peyxovcra ; rf/v 8c \oipov avovf) hpvirreC fj irpo<rii€P€i$ <rv, p*xpi crev 17X109 ddhjrg rbv k]u(tov cctSvs ; #ca>s 8', arpurc, kov ica/irei? ra w\)evpa #a>coc^c^ovc^ , ; at 8c iniicres iwccopoi. 5 3 post M€XPIC€Y spatium: fj*xP l * *$ Wright: /*«XP** ™ Rutherford 0AATHI, HI deleto et I superscr. m. pr. P 4 rbv kwt6v Hcadlam, Diels, Crusius 5 ra n\*vpa Palmer, Headlam, Diels post KNCOCCOYC spatium Homeric dy-ards, Epidaurian d-ards: Brugmann, Gricch. Gramm. \ 57 (3). SovXtj ¥vXAo. For the use of SovKrj t. i. 8. For VvWa as the name of a slave cf. ¥t/XX&, C. I. G. 1845. There is a comic effect in giving this name to one who was fond of sleep. The name, however, is not Greek in origin, bat Libyan ; cf. the tribe ¥tfAAoi (Pint. Cat. Mai. 56), and v. R. Herzog in Phito- logus, vol. 56 (1897), p. 66 sqq. p^xpt tIo. f^xpi tivos, quo usque ? a. avorn^ Spvirm. We might render this in Latin by squalor enecat. avovi) is in Aisch. Eum. 333, dptnrrttv in Homer. Elsewhere dpfaruv seems to be used only in the literal sense, ' to tear.' 3. pixt* • • • 0d\ik{). On the con- struction of ptxP 1 without &y, cf. on iii. 4. Bucheler adopts OdXif/u, a cor- rection in P, on the ground that the subj. is hand aeque instanter dictum. For the space after n<xP l(T(V in P> ▼• Wright, ubi supra, p. 1 74, n. 1 . For the synizesis cf. to yuv atpa, v. 7. 4. [t6v k]w6v. Cf. ii. 44. dTpvrc. ' Indomitable,' incapable of feeling fatigue, of course ironically. Theokr. uses drpvros of a long journey that seems never to end (xv. 7). kov tcApvas kt\. teal goes with rd rrXcvpa. One can get tired even of sleeping, but Psylla is drpvros. 5. Kw&oxrowra. A poetical word, used in Homer and Pindar. cwlopoi. 'Nine hours long.' This This piece is entitled ' The Dream.' The scene opens in the early morning. A mistress arouses her slave, and de- scribes to her a dream which she has had during the night Unfortunately only a fragment of this Mime is left; but enough remains to show us that the piece belongs to a class of Volksmarchen of which we find ex- amples in Aristophanes, Wasps 15 sqq. ; Plautus, Rudens 592 ; Mercator 2 a a. Accius, Brutus {Trag. Rom. p. 283, Ribbeck). Crusius (Unters. p. 155) thinks that it was a favourite rSwos with the writers of the New Comedy. In these dreams various animals play a part, e.g. goats, rams, apes. The sleeper passes through various exciting experiences which are symbolic of the future. Probably a vein of parody ran through this form of literature, which seems to have been suggested by the dream of Klytemaistra in Stesichoros and in Attic Tragedy. The restoration of this Mime owes much to the labours of Dr. Kenyon, who availed himself with his wonted skill of the new papyrus fragments which reached the British Museum in the course of 1900. v. Archiv fur Papyrusforschung) i. 379 sqq., and H. Weil m Journal des Savants, December 1901, pp. 745 sqq. 1. danfii. Cf. v. 14. The prepo- sition remains intact in dstHrr^oj;, i. 43 ; dvaaraOticra, vi. 2. &v(6.)<jtt}$i passes into dvarrjOi, whence dffrrjBi. Cf. ENTIINION 97 a<rrq9]i, (frqfJLL, Kal Sl^ov el flcXccs X&xyov, Kal T^qv avayvov x°W 0V & vop^v irep^ov. r6v}dpvt<e Kal kv£>, f^X/M crev irapa<rra[<ra to] fipeyiia r& o-kittwvi [iaX0aKov 0<S/ia[i. 8ci]Xtj MeyaXXt, #ca[l] air Adrfuov ici/worcm? ; ov] ra epia ere Tp\r£o}vcriv ; aXXa (lijv or€/i/4 a hf ipa 8i£o/Ac[<r0]a' J3a[u>}; ofy VH^ V iv rfi oIkljj ert fta[X]Xos elpiav. SetXty, 10 6 aarri$i Biicheler : &vorr}6t Kenyon. KAIACTHCON cum punctis super C et HC, T quoque in Y mutatum, adeo ut Kal <fyov fiat P 7 koX ttjv Palmer avayvov Headlam : ANAYAON P 8 r6v0pv(€ Palmer 9 sqq. versuum 9-19 initia ex fragmento 9 (Kenyon) hue referenda vidit Diels 9 t6 Diels 10 8«Xi) Diels M€rAAAI cum accentu acuto super I P deinde spatium 1 1 ov Diels ra epia a-i Blass rpvxovatv Kenyon 12 /Said* Biicheler 13 ETHOIKIHI, N et I super- set m. pr. ut iv rjj fiat P meaning seems to be found only here. See Commentators on Homer, Odyssey xi. 311. Diels, however, may be right in taking the word as=dWpavroi, * end* , 6. [&rn)6]i 4>T)p.C. The restoration is supported by the use of the imperative with <prjfii f illustrated in the note on iv. 45. The command given in aarrjBi (v. 1) is now repeated with greater energy than before. ci 04\cit. Cf. vii. 93 n. The phrase has different shades of meaning in dif- ferent contexts, like the English ' please.* 7. dvayvov. I follow Headlam in adopting this reading. Avayvov = /uap&v, dxdBapTov. The reading of P, dvavkov, is translated by Biich. cut stabulatio odio est, ' weary of its stall,' like KvaavXos. Others take dvavKov to bc=frav\ov, comparing 0*0717*, ii. 70, for ivay^s : or = ava rr^v avKfjv (Meis- ter). 8. [Tov]9pv{f for Tov$6pvfa. v. note on vi. 7. kv&. * Scratch your head/ in bewil- derment, as one half-awake. Cf. on iv. 51 strffajf, 9. paXfaicdv <tojia[t]. 'Make soft,' i. e. by beating. Cf. Ar. Knights 389 (pa\da<r(iv = to thrash). Terence, Eun. v. 7. 4 utinam tibi conmitigari videam sandalio caput (prdbably from Menan- der). The middle Owpai for 0& is pecu- liar ; but cf . on iii. 54. 10. [8kt]\tt McyoXXC. Cf. on v. 1. The name MtyakXls may point to Sicily ; Diodor. Sic. xxxiv. a. 10. A&rjuov icv&ro-cis. An allusion to the story of Endymion, who fell asleep on Mount Latmos in the S.W. of Asia Minor. The home of the fable was therefore not far from Kos. Cf. Aris- totle, Eth. Nik, x. 8 KoBMttv &<rv*p rbv 'EvSvfilwa, Theokr. iii. 49 6 rbv drpovov invov lavow (of Endymion), Zenobios (i. ao) 'EvBvplwvos vvvov tew 0CU&CI?. 11. tcL lpu& . . . rpvx[o]vo%. For the verb in the plur. with the plur. of a neuter subst. cf. Goodwin, Gk. Gr. § 899 (a). The separate tasks are meant by ra tpia, so that the verb is more naturally in the plur. The c of <t\ is short (2nd foot is a tribrach). trr*p.fi.[a] ktX. Garlands were regu- larly put round the altar and the neck of the victim at a sacrifice. 1 a. Sir' Ipd. See iv. 79. Cf. the conduct of the fciaiZalpwv in Theo- phrastos, who, when he has a dream, consults soothsayers with a view to offering sacrifice. 6t(6|&c [oO]tt. 6i(opat is a reduplicated present, for &-8<o-/iaz; the commoner form is Slfypai, for bt-iia-pai : both are from the same stem as forto : Brugmann, Griech, Gramm. § 326. f3a[id]$ ovx flM-iv. i. e. ovl\ fiaibs jptv. 13. iia[X]Xoi «tpCo)V. ( A flock of wool ; used in the sacrifice, where it was needed to make fillets for the priest. H 98 ENTIINION oottjOc anS ri fuu i[oiva]p, el Oekeis, 'Awa, olkovctov, oi yap vrf[irias] <f>peva<; jSooneet?. 15 rpdyov nv ektceiv [airb] <f>dpayyo$ maprj[v /AaKpfjS, 6 8' €V7T(dly0i>]v T€ K€VK€p(0S [fy TIS* iirel S» cScirfo] $ ] rjjs j&jorcnjs, rfc. .] <r^a[ ] yap ecro-copai <rv[ jycs auroXoi irXcf 20 T7j plMV T€ 7TOt€v[ /c^ya) ov/e ccrvXci/i/f [col. 43
  1. ccu aXXty? Spvos [ ]r€[
ot 8* afjL<f>LKapra[ ] ye[ rov aty* erroCow [ ]*7r[ 25
  1. caf [irpiTja-Cov ftc[ ] . . [
  • [ >/ fta X .[....] ycu[
crxf. . . .] KpoKayr[ ] <f>i[ (o[ ] Xeirrfjs a[v}rvyo$ . [ <rv[. . . .]$ hk veftpov )(\ai{ 30
  1. c[ ]v Kvira[crcr. . .]uip[
14 ACTH0I lineola apposita P CYT€MOIT....€l0eAIC P: <ru T€ pot rovvap Blass: sed littera ante €1 non videtur P esse (Kenyon) ANNA cum accentu rt super A alteram P 15 ov yhp vijirtas Kenyon 16 otto Kenyon 0)ICMH., H8 superscr. m. pr. P 17 post MAKPHC spatium 6 a cta-aya? re geftcepaw fjv ns Crusius' : et haec verba nunc novis fragmentis confirmata sunt 18 EAIT Y P: ^rjkatfHjv Crusius 19 super H nescioquid scriptum exstat * 20 velut irXcvycr 21 TH lineola apposita P 27 utrum X an /* sit dubium est 14. 'Aw&. The name is, it has been ii. 8, Ap. Rhod. i. 291), and &ta$rjv thought, Egyptian ; see e. g. proverbia (Od. xvi. 475). Alexandrina 28: bat cf. *Ava 'IKkvpd 17. rficcpus. Cf. Soph. Aias 64 Wescher-Foucart 349, 'Awa 'HpcurAcaV f ftrcpwy dypav. For the accent of com- ns, CI, A. ii. 3464. This slave is the pound adjectives in aw cf . Goodwin, confidante of her mistress, probably Gk. Gr. % 114. her maid (&&pa) ; cf. the Qpl'iaoa of i. 19. loxr&pai. l<r<?6<u is Ionic for We are reminded of Anna (in Aeneid ijac&v. It seems probable that laacav iv), sister of Dido. for Ijooonr is due to the analogy of the 15. p6<rK€is. Cf. the use oirpi<ptiv 9 opposite tcptcrcrwy (for Kper-ioav) : Icaojy especially in Sophokles : e.g. Ant. 1089 has drawn after itself the verb. rpi<p€iv tV y*M<r<rca' ijavxpuripay ( « ' to 24. dfi4>Cicaf>Ta. From duQucclpu, ' to keep* or « to have '). shear all round.' Anth. Pal. ix. 56. 16. [dird] 4>dpaYyos uXoyxp. &t<rfirjy 25. t6v atya. For al£=Tp&yos cf. contains the stem 6i<r- seen in 6iff0rjv v, 67 below. dpaWros, &c. In P the letters 170 are 30. The reference seems to be to the written above this word, making a cor- fawn-skin iytfipli) which was used in rection yfiOrjv, which is the ordinary certain sacred rites, especially those of aor. of oiofxai used in Attic (also in Bacchus. Cf. Demosth. 313. 16. Hippokrates). Veitch quotes no in- 31. tcvvacrats » * a leathern apron.' stance of iita^v : but we have 6i<r&* The word is used by Alkaios (fr. 15) : pfvos (fid. xv. 443), toiakyap (Mosch. and Hipponax uses mnnurciffKQS (Jr.id), ENTIINION 99 ko[ ] an<f>iKi{r)ix . . .] ur(ri[ Ko]6opvo\^ ]. #ca[ ]<*>li€v to[ ] <rai{ ]copr)VLii[ ] dt[ 35 r]b Xawro[s ] koj{ 'OSjvcrcrcftis o[ ] voX[ ]rc[ l. 39 is wanting. cScTTTC/3 TcXcC/ULCV C7r[l] X°P ^ AtOIWCTOV [col. 44 40 ckoutov apvevrrjpies] iic fHrjs ovSas, oc o vttti eppurrevvTo iravr aorjv Aw[a €t? €v ycXcti? re Kavirj [ fcdyai 'Soiceov Sicr/iy/^ 45 . . . .] vakecrdai ktjXo^ ] a)? rf/v 8o[ 11. 48-57 are wanting. ra Setpa 7rvev<rai Xa£ 7rarc[ [col. 45 c/op' c#c irpoadmov, prj ere Kawrfcp &j> irpecrfivs 36 ri Xwro? Crusius: OOACDTTO P, super CO prius m. pr. scripto 37 'Obvcrcrim Crusius super Ci) posterius O scriptum exstat 40 Aiwvvaov Kenyon : AIONYCOY P 44 EIENP, C superscripts m. pr. 46 post NAAEC0AI spatium 59 Kaforep ti>v 9rpccr0vf iam scripserat Diels in Scholiasta ad Nikander Ther. 377 'Hp©6qff . . . «W<j3 cmypaQopeva imv<£ % favyoapxv €K npocrfarov firj a 9 €K7T€pa>v irptvfivs ovXg Kartmr farr} piy KaXwfrg 36-7. X&iro[s] . . . [*08]vonoi»s. The onlookers seem to be referred to in tattered garment worn by Odysseus in w. 41 sqq. the character of a beggar, Od. xviii. 67 4a. &pvcvri)p[cs]. Cf. Horn. 77. xii. sqq. 385 dpv€vrijpi ioucfo, where as here 40. Auav&rov. The form with w is &pv€vrfjp = kv^kttijHjp, * a tumbler.' found already in the Iliad {yi. 13a, &c). & pCits. Cf. v. 58 (4* /Jfys), iv. 77 The reference seems to be to the d<r*o>- (4* Mxrjs). \ia<rp6s f or leaping upon the leathern 44. ' Mirth and pain were linked to- bag (dcr«<$s), one of the forms of amuse- gether ; * such is probably the sense of ment in which the Athenians habitu- the line. The mirth and pain may both ally indulged during the Anthesteria belong to the performers ; or the mirth and other festivals in honour of Diony- may be confined to the onlookers, sos. 'The Athenians sacrificed a he- dvCij. Ionic for dWa. 'In Homer goat to the god, made a bag out of the and Soph, the 1 is long. From Theognis skin, smeared it with oil and then tried and Sappho downwards, the poets make to dance upon it. The various accidents the 1 long or short as the verse requires accompanying this attempt afforded (L. and S. s. v.), Crusius suggests lire- great amusement to the spectators; * Diet, pdvwvro for the end of the line. of Antiq? i. 309 (where a scene from 59 sq. These verses are preserved an ancient gem is figured). Cf. Virg. in a corrupt form by the Schol. on Georg, ii. 384 mollibus in fratis unctos Nikander, Ther, 377, who quotes He- saluerc per utres. The accidents to the rodas h 'Hfu&p&ois tv r$ IwtypcupofUyy performers and the amusement of the favy for the words <p*vywn*v Ik wpocw-. 4 IOO ENTIINION o\# KanOv rfi fSarqptyi *o[t//co 60 Krjyoi) /ieraurt?, Z irapeoifres 0av€Vfi xmkp yrjs cc 6 yiptav p[ fiaprvp[o]iiaL oe rov verji^irjv 8* elirev [a]/M(f>(o rov hop4a[ Kal rovr t[8]aii/ ikytjaro ev 8v[o 65 . .]va£[. . .] a>8c r&vap o>8i[ ro]v atya rfjs <f{dpayyos cfcjZXicoi/ ]XXov h&pov iy ]v 01 8* aVprokoi fiiv €#c fiCri? [..... .]cvwo avdea TeXrfms /ecu KpeSi[v iSai]wvro 70 ra fiekea iroXkol tcdpra rovs of ] p,6\0ovs rCKeuaiv iv Mov<rwor«\ £8* eya» [ Toyjt\v aed\ov a>s Oo/cow ej([t]v fiovvos noXkcov rov auvovv KcopvKov Trarqcravrtav Kr) r$ yipovri tjyv hrpi)(;a opwOivri 75 The rest of the Mime is wanting. 6o K<tye* Weil : k6^i volgo 6i KH cat KQ) cofrigendo factum P 62 el] vel I vel T (4>) habet P : cum Y maxime convenit litterae hasta super lineam erecta : sed cum metro parum congruit tyoy*pS>v 68 post AC*) exstat magis P (pars summa) quam C 71 avxyovs Weil wov fi-fj a iievtpSv wpta&vs ovkjj tcanOb Crosins compares Manethoi. 30; Babrius fZaTTjplj) icaXxnfo. It may be presumed 95. 41. that (my is a mistake for 'Ewvytfr. 60. k6[i|m»]. Hipponax has rjj fkuc- The word9 as quoted by the Schol. were rrjpla tcSipai (Jr. 64 Hiller). once thought to be iambic dimeter cata- 65. 4X^£aro. From k&crtcw : cf. on lectic, the metre which occurs so often A^£««> iii. n. in the Anakreonteia ; and they were ad- 70. [cBcujvwto. 'A Homeric word, cordingly printed <ptvy<un€v tic vpoooj- 'To feast on.' With accus., Kp4a 9ai- wov I /*q a €*v€pwv 6 trpla&vs \ ov\y wcrOat, Hdt. iii. 18. Martin) * parks \ fiarqpl^ tcaXifyy, by e.g. 71. rd piXca. If piKca is a substan- E. Hiller in his Anthologia Lyrica* tive, then Meistei^s rule, as to -«a being (1890). These short lines were sup- always a monosyllable in the pi. of -ex- posed to be meant by the name 'H/u- stems, needs modification : cf on iii. 40. apfioi : v. Susemihl, Alex. Litteratur- 73. Whether we should read rb p^v gesch. i. 231, nn. 91, pa. Bernhardy or Topfp is uncertain, corrected the words h Hpt&pfiots to iv 74. tcwpvicov. From the use of warica VLpi&ufSois ; Kallimachos wrote 'H/Ja/i- the x&pvKos seems to be the same as the 0oi (Susemihl, ibid. n. 93) : so also did aatcos (see v. 40). It is called Awvovs Aischrion. The Scholiast was perhaps because of the breathless condition of thinking of their work when he wrote. those who took part in the game. The name 'Hpiapfioi itself is not open Usually the icwpuieos is a large leathern to suspicion, being found in Athen. vii. sack, filled with flour, &c, hung up in 296 b. the gymnasium for athletes to swing to In v. 59 Professor Diels' suggestion and fro by their blows : cf. xoapvicopaxia. pfl a* Kalwtp wv for p4\ a' Uct vepwv, is 75. fvv* lirpTjga. For £wa (advb.) seen to be confirmed by the MS. kcitiOv **icoiva, 'along with,' see Jebb on or divisim icar lOv is Alexandrian; Soph. 0. C. 1751. IOI [nPOOIMION]
  • *
] kXcos, vol Mov<rav> rj [i erred t^ocrfieip e\]ey i£ ld[Lfia>v 9 rj fie Sevrepr) 'yi^acrev Xeo)]? fieff 'imroivaKTa rov rrakai [k\€lvov t]ol kvX\ 9 aeiheiv BovdiSat? emovcri. [TTPOOIMION] w. 1-4 =Fr. 6 Kenyon otivor cVeXctyci | *pov kkcos Diels Ktxrptiv Meister : Kapvcw Crusius : Kainrrtw F. D. 2 fAey* e£ layfiw Crusius : eXcy *£ Diels : piy c'£ Biicheler Wc'p? 'yww dedi : A€YT6PHrN . • . P : devT€pr) yvovcra Diels 3 Xea>* dedi : \c<ps Crusius: . . . C P : r^as Kenyon rbv nakai kK(iv6v Diels : Kelvov Crusius 4 • AKYAA • AIAIN P 6TTI0YCI cum signo " et accentu acuto super I prius P trrqovcriv Diels These verses contain the end of a prologue to the second Book of the Mimes ; they are immediately followed by the first piece in Book ii, viz. the 'AiTorr)(rTt£6fxtycu. The fragmentary nature of the lines prevents ns from ascertaining their exact meaning ; it is mnch to be regretted that we should not know what Herodas said of his work and his relation to his prede- cessors. We gather that he mentioned Hipponax as his literary model. 1 . The restoration is uncertain. ' [Never will my fame be dimmed, never !] by the Muse who bade me fashion verses out of iambi, and who in after time persuaded me to sing my limping lays for the Ionians of after ages, following in the footsteps of the famous bard of old, Hipponax.' 2. 8«vrlpt) = tfvTfpov. lYv[oxrfv] = &viyvwj*v t 'persuaded,' an Ionic meaning of the compound verb. For yvShrat = &vayv5jvmci. iii. 22, where it seems to have the ordinary sense ' to read.' The word iyvwrev is thus parallel to fAryc, 'bade* (cf. on ipus, v. 48). 3. Xfot *= 'entirely/ cf. on ii. 70. Acys (Cr.) - « to the people,' is awkward on account of the dative in the next verse. lirir&vaKTa. Hipponax of Ephesos (c . 540 B. a), the earliest writer of scazons, famous for his sarcastic tongue and his attacks on Bupalos and Athenis, two sculptors of Chios who had caricatured his ugliness; Horace (Epod. vi. 14) couples him with Archilochos as a lampooner. Besides the scazon, he employed the hexameter in a parody on Homer. For the extent to which Hero- das imitated him cf. Introd. ch. II. 4. tA KvXXd. xi/AAd=xo>*a. Cf. on i. 71. BovOi&us. Hesychios has Bov$i&at- ot "Iwvct. Cf. Lykophron 987. The name is derived from Xuthos, the father of Ion. v. Euripides, Ion {passim), imo&n (from lmiv<u) = Tois imftvrj- aopivots. Herodas lays claim, like many other poets, to posthumous reputation. On the reading of P, Mown, see J. H. Wright, Herondaea, p. 178 (note). The mark " over the < seems to call attention to the anomalous quantity of the vowel. Others, however, take Mown. to be for Ivalown, 'intelligent/ from lwat€iv, which is sometimes scanned as three syllables. Cf. Eur. H. F. 772. 102 IX AIIONH2TIZOMENAI
  • E]£ccr0€ iracrai. kov to iraihCov ; Se^fat,
  1. c]at u[p]bs Evercipai' [#e]al T\vkt)v t[
<f>]cu$prj' rrjv erot/xov ov[ . . . ]is, ivfj <rc [Kv]uriiaTfov [yevcrc* ; }riva vt)wto[ .... 5 }q ayy)7rerro[ .... <j>epe<rKo[ a§€6\[ M jx[ ' €VTT)[ 10 cvr[ TL0€(t[ I 6e£ai Crusius 2 zeal irpfa Crusius : . AI1T . OC P : Maiff dp Biicheler 3 (fxudpfj Biicheler ov Xr^yfrp Crusius : OY P : oipowrarcw Biicheler 4 KPio-paTav y*wr<o Crusius (ex vi. 1 1) * The title of this piece ' Women at Ebir. is the true reading. The names Breakfast/ is a sufficient indication of Eu. and TK. are perhaps those of minor the contents. The piece is a fu/ws deities (so Biich.) ; but they may also ywcuictios : cf. Introd. ch. II. be names of women : with the former 1. koO r6 muSCov; For the omission cf. Eitrrjpts in vii. 100. of iarl cf. iii. 60, v. 9. ^ 13. yXty&H. ' Penny^oyal. , The a. Eteropav [ic]al rXwnv. The scan- grammarians give y\Jixw as the Ionic sion of this verse presents difficulty : but . form, yXdx "' as the Doric, lA^xw see on iii. 71. In the present state of the (PXtjxfy being the Attic, text we cannot be certain that «ai wpds io3 X MOAriEINOS 'Ett^v Toy e£rjKoarrbv fjkiov Kafixfrg^, & TpvXKe, TpvWe, 0vfj(TK€ /cat T€(f)prj yivev, a>s TV<f>\b$ ovTT€K€iva rod fiiov Kafnrrqp' r}8r) yap avyrf rf}$ £or)$ airrjufikwrai. Stob. Flor. 1 1 6. 21 *Hp<»8ov «V Mokncivov* iir^v . . . Kaprrrr]p Ibid, 22 'Hptodov lupiafxfiaif rjdrj yap . . . anrip^kwrai : duo fragmenta primus coniunxit Salmasius 3 oxmikcivo. Porson : 6 xmtp kcivo codices 4 avyr) rr)g (orjs d7TT)f4}\vPTal Salmasius : avrrj rrjs far)g aVtyijSAvro codices 1. For the conception of life as a race-course cf. Alexis, Traumat. 335, P» 383 Kock rbv yap Saratov \ rpixw Mavkov rod filov Cfjv povkopai, Soph. 0. C. 91. 2£i)ico<rr6v. Cf. Mimnermos, fr. 6, p. 27 Bergk at ydp drep vovoqjv tc koX apyakkw ptkc&vvwv ifrjKovraArri poipa kIx<h Oav&rov. For this utterance Mim- nermos was reproached by Solon, fr. ao, p. 48 Bergk. fj&iov. ' Year.' The meaning ' day ' is more common : e. g. Pindar, 01. xiii. 51. 3. rpvXXc. Perhaps the name of a youth, as at i. 50. TtypT). Cf. Kallim. in Anth. Pal. vii. 80 (on Herakleitos) dkkd av p4v irov> i(uv' 'Akiieapvaaocv, rcrpavakai (TwobUrj. r or T«pfyf), adj., cf. vii. 71. 3. oiirfcf iva. A brilliant emendation. lirUuva (iw' Uftva) is commonly used in the sense of • beyond,' with the gen. : c£ Eur. Hipp. 1 1 99, Aisch. Supp. 357. The opposite is M r&bt. Here, how- ever, rov fiiov must go with tcapvrfjp. ToO ptov Kauirrfjp. Cf. Alexis quoted above. Kafxwrijp is properly the turning- point in a race, Lat. meta> but here it - 'lap' or 'course.' Cf. Anth. Pal. xii. 357. 4. avyr} • • • dirfj|iPXwrai. A common metaphor: cf. Hdt. iii. 134 yrjp&fficovri 8« (r$ ffojfjiari) avyyrjpdffieovatv a/ <pp4v*s teal h rd npfjypara vdvra dvapfik^ vovrai. rf|s Jo4)s. Note fiiov, v. 3, but (oris here, fiios is life in the objective sense, the various vicissitudes of one's career. (oi) is life subjectively, i. e. as realized in the inner experience. Cf. J. H. H. Schmidt, Synonymik iv. 47. XI 2TNEPrAZOMENAI Athenaios iii. p. 86 B *Upd>vbas b* iv SwcpyaCoptvcus' irpov<f>vs . . . avaplrrjs. irpoorfwr Bucheler dvrjpirrjs Meineke 1 Clinging like a limpet to the rocks.' Cf. Ar. Wasps 105 &aittp Array wpoc- cx^pcpos r$ trior t, Plutus 1096. avapCrns. Otherwise vrjpirrjs 9 a sort of sea-snail. The Ionic form is dyrjplrrjs. The & in the second syllable in Athenaios may be due to the influence of quota- tions from the Doric writers Epicharmos and Sophron, who are cited immediately before the present passage for the form avapirrjs. 104 XII AAHAilN MIMIAMB&N fj yakKerfV yuoi fivlav r\ KV0pr)v iraitju, fj raUri firiXavdya-LV a/i/iar i£dirra>v rov KeaKeov yuoi rov ykpovra \a>f3r]T<u. I. Stobaios Flor. 78. 6 'HjMov fufuaftfiwr $ xaAx^r . . . Xmflqrw 2 firjka»0j)<ri* Gaisford : /ujXaWWi codices 3 uvkIov Salmasius This fragment describes the pranks of string round the legs of these insects a boy such as Kottalos (in iii). cf. Ar. Clouds 764 Atroferor &nrcp pyXo- 1. xaXk^T • • • I""*** A game like \forfh\v rov wo&6s. our 'blindman's buff' : Pollux ix. 113. 3. tov kcotcIou. With ififjutra {p. a), KvOpt]v. Pollux, I.e., describes the 'nooses of tow.' game thus : 6 pXv \v play Kafrqrax tcai rov ylpovra. This reminds us of Kdkunu xvrpo-, ol M riXXovat* 1j icrl- iii 3a, 95. (ov<Tir 4 *°* "toiowfiw. Xutfi^rai. l Annoys.* At iii 73 it a. |&Y|X4v0n9iv. ' Cockchafers,' Attic meant 'to punish.' For the 17 in this pTj\ok6v07]. For the practice of tying verb d Introd. ch. V. L 2, oi? oiKvqv ovk earnv €V[iapea>s evpeiv avev kolkcov £a>ov<rav' 09 8* evei fteiov rovrov tc, /xefcov rov erkpov ook€l irpTJaaew. 2. Stobaios Flor. 98. 28 'HfMa fUfuapffop* £>s ... nprjaaeir 3 tovt6v ti p*(ov . . . d6*€i npf)<T<T€iv Schneidewin For the sentiment cf. the lines at- better off than his neighbour.' All tributed to Susarion : Kojcbv ywox*es, happiness is only relative. Or (2) ' he dAA' 5/mut, & tyfUiTcu, | ovk tartv oUcttv who has less of this seems to have more oUlav &vcv tcaKov. of that ' ; but wpqootw would then be a. t&owav. Almost the same as strangely used for ?x<"'* oZcrav. ?x«t iwtov. Cf. iii. 59 2£« . . . puor. ftt 8' Ix* KT ^* (*) 'He who has less 3. |&t(ov . . . irp^jovtiv. Cf. iv. 69 of this (i. e. trouble) is thought to be pi(w 4) ywi) irp^ccuv. 10 ST/f io5 EXCURSUS I iv. 93-95. With regard to this difficult passage various views have been held. (1) Biicheler puts a stop after v. 93, and reads in w. 94-5 rfjs vyurjs Xwt irpocrSo?' rj yap IpdUnv fxi&v afxapreva 17 vylrj 'ori rrjs puoipqs, translating *de salute volo addas, sacris enim profecto pluris est si cotni- tatur salus quam poftto* He gives w. 94-5 to Kynno's friend, and explains the sense of these verses as 'plus valere integritatem ac pia vota sacrificantis (yyUiav enim quis impertit nisi fy cvvovs irapj) ?) quam oblatam sacrorum partem. This gives a very forced meaning ; everything depends on the words in parenthesis, without which the connexion of thought is obscure. Also afjLaprtvaa is a violent change of the text. (2) Crusius divides and reads thus :
  1. cat iirl fxrj XdOrj <f>ep€iv, avrrj,
ti}s vyiirjs* 8<j>, irpocrSos' y yap ipouriv fx4£u)V afmprirjs 17 vylrf art t^s fAOiprjs. t^? vydrp goes with <f>4p€i.v. 8$ wpoa-Sos is explained det cibum sacra- turn aedituus, deinde tu da portiunculam : but as he justly says ' insolitus coniunctivus.' His rendering of rj yap . . . /wCprp is in sacris enim peccata quaelibet tollit cibus sacratus portiunculae. The last three words of this represent y vyC-q ti}s fxoCprjs (which he takes together) ; but they convey no suitable sense. (3) Meister's idea that X<g is an adverb like irp$, meaning nach Wunsch, may be at once dismissed. Here, as often, Meister is inclined to despise the obvious and indulge his imagination too freely. (4) Headlam (C R. xiii. 153) is nearer the mark in giving 94-5 to the v€ti>Kopos. A parting hit directed at the stinginess of the worshippers in offering a mere o-KeXvSpcov of a cock is quite in keeping with the character of the temple-ministers in general ; Headlam illustrates this by Ar. PluL 676-681, Birds 959 sqq. But the whole of 94-5 cannot belong to the vccdko/x*. For how could he ask for vyCua. which he or the priest had in his own keeping ? Headlam once proposed to read MOI for AQI (AQI). (5) It is clear to me that Kynno's friend asks the vccdko/x* for some of the pain benit (rijs vyurp Aw). He rejoins ' then add to your offering : for let me tell you at a sacrifice the greater the portion (offering) the 106 EXCURSUS ON IV. 93-95 more vyua is to be had/ lit 'there is more vyCua. along with a full (adequate) offering/ The construction ayua. with the gen. is supported by various analogies (v. note). The reading of the MS. is therefore to be retained : the change of speaker within v. 94 is not indicated by a irapaypa^os, but this is not unexampled : cf. Introduction, ch. IV. EXCURSUS II VII. 79. (Cf. w. 97, 99-102, 106, 122.) The question of the prices asked by Kerdon for his shoes has given rise to much perplexity. At v. 79 Kerdon asks a mina for a pair of shoes. This price seems too high to the customers. One of them asks the price of another pair (v. 97), and is told that Eueteris offers five staters for it, but Kerdon, for personal reasons, would not sell her the shoes even if she offered four darics (w. 99-102). Darics are again mentioned at v. 106, but unfortunately the text there is very uncertain, as the MS. has been much rubbed. At v. 122 Kerdon apparently sees Eueteris at the door, and asks her to pay seven darics for one pair. What is meant by a mina ? We naturally assume that it is a silver mina. At ii. 22 Thales is said to have a cloak worth three Attic minae (j(Xmvav . . . rpiu)v /avccov'Attmccov), which proves that in Kos, at all events, the Attic system was used. We have seen indeed (Introd. to vi) that the scene of vi and vii was probably not Kos. However at v. 21 Bitinna says that she paid three minae for Gastron (rp€t? inrip <rcv pas ZOrjKa). Here the mina is clearly a silver mina (v. note ad loc). Herodas was therefore familiar with the Attic system. It was used in Kos, and in two of the three passages where the mina is spoken of a mina of silver is meant. Probably then this holds good of the remaining case (vii. 79). The price of the pair of shoes according to the Attic standard would be £3 ior. Even if we leave out of account the different purchasing powers of money in ancient and modern times this is a very high price, and can only be explained, as in my note, by the supposition that the women were extremely extravagant The ordinary price of a pair of shoes was two drachmas, but such shoes would be plain and unadorned. As Kerdon states that Eueteris offered five staters for a pair of shoes, but that he would not sell them to her for four darics, it is obvious EXCURSUS ON VII. 79 107 that four darics is a larger sum than five staters. The daric weighs about 130 grains, and its intrinsic value is about twenty-two shillings of our money. But the gold stater or didrachm (Attic standard) is worth £1 2$. 6d. Hence 5 staters would be £5 12s. 6d., while 4 darics would be only £4 8s. There are two ways out of this difficulty : (1) The stater meant is the electrum stater, value 16s. io^d. Then 4 darics = £4 &r. : 5 staters = £4 4$. 8%d. Electrum staters were issued by a few cities, such as Kyzikos, Phokaia, Lampsakos, and were current in the Euxine, Asia Minor, and Greece. or (2) The darics are double darics, the stater being taken as gold. After the conquest of Persia by Alexander the Great coins of the same type as the darics were minted, but of double weight. 4 double- darics would = £8 16s.: 5 gold staters = £5 12s. 6d. We have, however, no evidence that the double-daric coined in the far East was in circulation on the west coast of Asia Minor, where the scene of vi and vii must in all probability be laid. The electrum stater of Kyzikos is commonly spoken of as <rrarqp simply, and as it undoubtedly circulated freely in the region in question it is probable that the orar^p in Her. vii. 99 is this electrum stater of Kyzikos. Professor P. Gardner states {Diet, of Antiqq. s.v. Stater) that there are reasons for supposing that this stater was of the same value as a daric ; but this does not hold good for the passage in Herodas. 4 darics are greater than 5 staters : 1 daric therefore is greater than i\ staters. At v. 106 (v. note) we should probably restore k<u ravra koX ravr ovv Aa/? CTTa Sapct/cwv, 'take both pairs for seven darics'; the amount which Kerdon at v. 122 wants to. charge for one pair, pro- bably in jest. If each pair cost four darics, then two pairs might be sold for seven darics, a reduction of one daric being made on the price of the two pairs. It remains to notice Meister's view that both mina and staters were of copper. The reasons which he gives are as follows (see his note on vii. 79) : — (1) ' A silver mina is an incredible price for a pair of shoes.' See, however, the introduction to Mime vii. (2) ' At v. 80 the expression xaAxov pivrjua, " a copper-filing," points to a copper coinage/ In this passage Kerdon says in effect, ' I would not knock a copper-filing off the price for Athena herself.' This surely does not prove that the coinage was copper : see note ad loc. (3) ' At v. 99 Eueteris is said to offer 5 staters for a pair of shoes for which Kerdon has asked 1 mina (v. 79). The context requires io8 EXCURSUS ON VII. 79 that the offer of 5 staters should be greater than that of 1 mina. But 1 silver mina, according to the Attic system =5 gold staters. If then the 5 staters mentioned in v. 99 are gold staters, Eueteris offers merely the same amount as Kerdon had already asked/ Meister therefore assumes that the coinage referred to is the Ptolemaic coinage of Egypt. He lays down that in this system 1 mina =4 (not 5) staters, whether gold, silver, or copper is meant, and suggests that copper staters and a copper mina are used to give the prices. The copper mina, which is equal to 4 copper staters, would, as he calculates, be equivalent in value to 1 mark 25 pfennig, or is. 3d. English money, on the assump- tion that the ratio of the value of silver to that of copper is as 60 : 1. To this theory there are fatal objections : {a) The pair of shoes referred to at v. 99 is shown by v. 97 (k&vo to irepov f cvyos | koVov ;) to be entirely different from that mentioned in v. 79. Kerdon sees that his customers do not want shoes as expensive as those which he produces at first, so he brings out a cheaper pair. (&) Even $ we assume that it is legitimate to introduce the Egyptian copper coinage into the question at all, yet copper minae and copper staters such as Meister postulates are not known to exist in Egypt. If, however, Egypt is not brought into the matter, then the justification for introducing copper minae, &c. is even less. (c) The equation 1 copper mina=4 copper staters must be wrong, for it implies a stater of 25 drachmae. Moreover, the ratio of value of silver to copper, in the later Ptolemaic period in Egypt at any rate, was not 60 : 1, but apparently much less. We may then reject Meister's theory and accept the explanation that in Herodas vii the mina is a silver mina, and the staters electrum staters. I learn from Dr. Grenfell that the rule has been hitherto accepted ' that where staters occur as coins (as distinct from weights) in papyri, they are always silver.' But if the mina in Herodas vii. 79 is silver, then the stater in v. 99 can hardly be silver : (1) because Kerdon who asks at the outset a mina (£3 10s.) for a pair of shoes, would scarcely produce immediately afterwards a pair valued at 5 silver staters, or about 14 shillings of our money ; (2) because the darics (vv. 102, 106, 122) must be gold in any case. 4 darics (v. 102) would be worth much more than 5 silver staters, while the context requires that there should be no great difference between these two prices. I have to thank Dr. Grenfell for the kind assistance which he has given me in regard to this Excursus. w 00 I M M G M Is G OS W H < s " g 'So ja <u J2 </) O ft o
  • • ft
b <u w N 5 <u x — <u c s a TO «j2 O <* g OS 3 ft G <u JO ON +-» lO G o ^ vo G _ ^ HH *G jO £ G ^0 ST i G O <u CO "O G OS M CO G s OS »-. "^* CO m i 00 m B i o^ ^ L £
  • ■ £ a
n r 31? CI- 1 i 1 1 «3 C ^*S ■»• «r-^ ?:..n"S"?
7 ? 5 *
HI hi -■ r v? \ r: • r& tor CU x> o CJ a$ -*-» g -Si a) "S cu O cu pQ Oh > G O CJ "aT may I pro »2 •4-» o G 00 .CJ ^ 13 CJ 00 1g "clT ^ 15 cu "-G CD eE "C CJ
  1. G
ci, a. cu ID *G •i— • -4-» 1— 1 G o ■4-> o G CU G e publ er of G G CU 8 <u o Ctf of s d o < CU o 3 >> >£- ctS J2 J J3 G Dh CU CU w so a fragment bottom right- CJ iS 3 2 CU cu r o CU X CG 00 m I
    • <u
> a. G CU S CU • ^■^ There (near rf> B &J0
  1. G
  • J2
m 8P G u 3) G O S
  1. G
o H S id 0$ cu s G G y "" ,.■¥&&* ■::■,, M I «*. m ill J i v: -* i if- 0) EP t^ ?'1 £' "' I * < * € -Oh f £ s l IS J ! ££1 I. GREEK INDEX The references are to the verse, in the note on which the word or matter is illustrated. A £, vii. 17, in. "AP&wa, ii. 58. aytvuvy iii. 55 ; iv. 87. dyK<i>v, v. 25. aypoiKirj, i. 2. 5vx«F,i. 17. docXd>ot, 6(ot f i. 30. 'AdpqoTeia, vi. 35. 'A^i/oiiy, iv. 57 ; vi. 65 ; vii. 8 1, no. adiKTOS, i. 55. &6\a, i. 51. dtfpfiv = to provide, vi. ,33... 01*07, 11. 41. atVctp, Hi. 62 ; iv. 47. aZf = rpayos, viii. 25. alpat, vi. IOO. aipctrai = afpct, iii. 54* ZkclvOcl, vii. 8. 'Ak€<T€G> (T(\r]vaiTj y iii. 6 1.
  • Aki/, ii. 16.
cucffKOVKa, v. 49. dicpoo-ifivpia, vii. 60. dXcieroptdcff, vi. ICO. dXc/rnop, iv. 12. aX^ctv, ii. 20 ; vi. 8 1. aXivdtlaBai, v. 3a dXoai/, ii. 34. aXocay, ii. 51. Sk<t>a tnrXKapri, iii. 22. 5\<t>ira, vi. 5. aX<fHTfip6v 9 vii. 73. aXawn;^, a skin-disease, vii. 72. % Ap&paKibia, vii. 57. dpcXfC, v. 85. dfjuOpcls, vi. 6. ^KfuXXa = €pa)f, vi. 68. djifua 9 ly. afKfHKapra, viil. 24. dp(f)i<r<t>aipa, vii. 59. A? repeated, vi. 61 ; omitted, iii. 75. diwyqs, ii. 70. dvdyKai = torture, v. 59. Svayvos, viii. 7. aWpirqr, xi. ajfao-iXXor, iv. 67. dyaoradcto-a, vi. 2. ay«tTa*, iv. 56. aWiy, viii. 44. 'Ami, viii. 1 4. dvouTTprj6€is 1 i. 57. 'Airi'dapo?, v. 6l. ap&wfios, Vi 45 ; vi. 14. allow, with two accusa- tives, vi. 79. dwapvcladai, iv. 74. dirapri&w, vii. 24. 'AxreXXq?, iv. 73. dntpiro\r)v, vii. 65. axrXjfyfr, v. 1 8.
  • AxroXXov *Aypri5, iii. 34.
diroor<££«,vi.6 ; cf.vii.82. aWdraxros-, iii. 69. aVo^ai/, iv. 17. dpd<r<T€iv y ]. I< 'Apycta, vii. 60. 'ApioTo<f)cov, ii. 12. apwvnjp, viii. 42. 'ApraKiprq, vii. 85. 'Aprc/Mf, vi. 87. 'Aprtppps, ii. 38. ci prior, iv. 95. d<rKfpas 9 ii. 23. 'A<r»cXipri<te, ii. 97. aWi/fli, viii. I, 6. dorpdfSba, iii. 64. doTpavdXac, iii. 7. dorpoot^cW, iii. 54. thpvros, viii. 4. QV0107, viii. 2. avrovopiT), ii. 27. avr6 . . . Uprj^ipoVf vi. 59. avr<fc = .tt/ztf, vi. 70. d<f)Uvai = to pardon, v. 26,72. 'AxaUai, v. 6l. d^ptf, construction of, i. 14 ; iii. 4, 88. dapta, iii. 29. B /Safety, ii. ip2» /SaXXta, vii 69. fida-apov, ii. 88. jSao-iXcv? xpiyaTdV, i. 30. j3aW, iv. 24. BaTaXi7, iv. 35. Barrapor, ii. 5. fiavfimv, vi. 19. fiavKts, vii. 58. 0iov oVqo-tf, vii. 34. Birds, vi. 25. jSXavrria, vii. 58. fioo-Miv, vii. 44 ; viii. 15. Bpcyieof , ii. 73. 0pey/ia, iv. 5 1. BpiKivbr)pois y ii. 57. Pporrav, used of high prices, vii. 6$. jSepof, iv. 5. /3<ocr27 for j8oi5<rj7, iii. 23. •yaX?, vii. 90. ywrrjs, ii. I ; iv. 84. TfpTjpicLy v. 80. yructy, active, vi. 11. yXaWa, iii. 84. yXfoaw, ix. 13. ykvicrjavy iv. 2. yXvKvy (sc. oivov), vi. 77. yXv^at, iv. 58. yXSxraa, vi. 4 1. no I. GREEK INDEX yvwrcu «= apaytmvaif iii. 22 ; [Prooim.] 2. ypdfipa, i. 24. ypafifWTiaTT)S f iii. 9* rpvXXor, i. 50. ypC£<u«= to speak, iii. 37. dcuvwrdai, viii. 70. Aaov rtfiq, v. 68. &ap€ucfc, vii. IOI, 122. oa^iXeW, vii. 84. d«t^a (to*), i. 44. 6«Z£ov, i. 82 ; iii. 61. btircu. = 6V1, i. 79 ; vi.41. dcXror, iii. 14. Mvvoif, vii. 104. fovfiai, v. 19. dqieov, iii. 91. drfKOV0€V f ii. 2. AqXto* KvprfvSy iii. 5 1* Aq/iiffpa, i. 86. didjSadpa, vii. 6l. dta/SaWa?, vi. 22. dtdot (subjunctive), ii. 58. d/fo/iat, viii. 12. 67*cip riuaifjuif ii. 47. &i<£av (cVd.), vi. 73 ; vii. Amok/ow, vin. 40* doid, i. 64. 6Wa, i. 10 ; vi. 34. dopieaXifoff, iii. 19. dov\Ls, vii. 126. dpalw, L 15 ; ii. 95. E c0d6>?, iii. 53. cyXvo-ai, vi. 91. eyX VT ^°^ v > v » ^4» chcds, v. 80. €lKO(TTJ]y Vii. 85. cTEjSam, vi. 53. €K.pd(r<riiv, vi. 9. €ienjfi6poi 9 i. 80. cXcciy, of shoes, ii. 23. ipfikeirtiv «= jSXcxrcii', iv. (fi7TTV€lP $ V. 76. (vtv\€(r6cUy vi. 46. €W€copos t viii. 5* cWoXcW, vi. 63. €^api$fiti<rBaij vi. 99. e£apTiovi>, vii. 23. eVc* = for otherwise, ii. 72. tTnppvXuv, vi. 13. cVtypa/ifuz, v. 79. cVtXo£oi, iv. 71 • cViftqoVW, iii. 95. cViWfl, ii. 47* cVi^rf voWdai Tiva, vi. 46. «Vot€t, of artists, iv. 22. fWadovXo?, v. 75. f'pyaXcux Ku>ctv, vii. 73. cpctr ■■ you would say, iv. 28. 'Epjii)*, vii. 74. "Epfiatv, v. 32. 'EpvdpcW, vi. 58. cWS/iai, viii. 19. for Apr (/uk rip), vii. 120. Ev&ovXtj, vi. 25. cvdi'iy, i. 28, 45. ctfjeepw, viii. 17. evpi7fia, vi. 30. i<j>apapT(u' = to accom- pany, v. 43. c^qjSoi (shoes), vii. 61. fcOyor, vii. 51. Zew vci, vii. 46. f^rpciov, v. 32. fo^, x.4. fbV (adj.), iv. 68. H fotpas, vii. 64. «6Vu>, iii. 33. rj3p6s, vii. no. TJKKTTOSy il. 30. ^Xto* a a year, x. 1. jjfuuAov, iii. 45. miciW, i. 46. T)p((ov, i. 46. ?fw/, ii. 25. fa 1 4 : rjncp ovvy IV. 8l. rfirios, iv. 18. 'H7tta>, iv. 6. j?pa, iv. 21. 'HpaicXf}?, ii. 96. Tiptaaro, iv. 8 1. "Hptiwa, vi. 20. 9aXi)ff, ii. 3. 0dXira>, i. 37 ; ii. 81 5 vii. 129. BdfMPa, vi. 90. ^c6r irpbs avBpumovSy i. 9. &€pfMOlV€lV, L 20. 6c<ra-aXdr, ii. 96. 0€G>V dd(\(f)COVy i. 30. tfXiJTa*, iii. 44. Bpccoxra, i. I. 0vcii> with dat. b to thank, ii. 71. 6v\okov pdyjrcu, vii. 89. Bvprjp K&^ai 9 ii. 50. da>, vii. 1 13. 0£>ptu 9 viii. 9. 6a>pr)<r<T0fJuu, ii. 15. Iwvwy i. 14. Wp<p, i. 81. tfta/u, iii. 43. '1170-0, iv. 6. wjrpa, iv. 16. iXear, iv. II. Ifiavrj3prj t V. II. IpavrldKoi, vi. 71. iW, vii. 54. XovhoVy I. 52. 'Imnoraf, [Prooim.] 3. ipoV,i. 83; vii. 31. to-o-a, iii. 94. trpia, iii. 44. l\ava(rdcu, vii. 26. 'lama, vii. 59. K m, ii. 62. m&iXc, i. 53. KO0t\K€lV, i. l6. mdodof, i. 56. mi, of reciprocity, vii. 129. „ pleonastic, iii. 17. KCLIV7JS, CK, i. 25. aupoV, iv. 57. kok6s = rdXar, iii. 42. ,, to express anger, iii. 4. KaXfl, vii. 8. KaXXti;?, iii. 41. Ka\6v,T6, adverbial, i. 54. Ka\6s (quantity of a in), vii. 84, 115.
  1. caXv7rr^pff, ii. 3I» # #
Kapvtiv with dat., iii. 32. Kafi6vT€S 9 oi, v. 84. Kapirrrjpy x. 3. Kavva&io-Ka, vii. 58. icdYrrciy, i. 38. I. GREEK INDEX in KapdiTjfidktlv, iv. 52. KapKivULy vii. 60. KapKivoty iv. 44. Kaphas, vii. 85. KaraiKl&iv, V. 12. KaraJcXaia), i. 59. Kara . . . X^crfir, i. 37* Kara ftvor, v. 68. fcaraVXao-tf, i. 68. jearapraV, i. 62 ; v. 67. Karcur&SMrai) v. 39* KOT^pryros, v. 44. icdradc jcaWdcp, ii. 69. icar cSfiov, iii. 3. feci, i. 26. wipe tr = to fleece, iii. 39. K€Kavxnraiy i. 33. Kcpdt'17 Iletdot, vii. 74. Kepdaw, vi. 48. tccpKos, v. 45. K€pK<o>fr, vii. 9. K€(TK€OV, Xil. I. 3. jc^ = #ca! * J, vi. 6. Kiyeiv, J^W. 0&TC., v. 2. KixXifci!', vii. 123. KXr^vdpa, ii. 42. ftp/fa, iv. 59. Kvvaa, vii. 95. «cy£, viii. 8. KPtta-a-cir, viii. 5. kokkl&€s 9 vii. 61. k6ttt€lp = to sharpen, vi. 84. Ko/Mwtff, iv. 3. KO(TfUO)T(pOP KOVpTJS, Ml. 66. kov, i. 10 ; for cbrov, iii. 8. icovpi;, iv. 64. Kovrtf, iii. 72. fcoy<oKv, vii. 48. Kprjyvos, iv. 46 ; vi. 39. Kprjvai, vii. 69. Kpiuva, vi. 6. Kvtfpq, xii. 1. I. KvkaiBibos, vi. 50. jevXXd, [Prooim.] 4. Kvpaivuv (cVck.), i. 56 ; vi 68. Kvnaavis, viii. 3 1. Kvprevs, iii. 51. kv<t6s, ii. 44 ; viii. 4. «iW vXaierca, vi. 14. jaopvieos, viii. 74. Kcaf, ii. 95. A Xa/paorpoj/, iv. 46. Xai/irfiTfci', vi. 97. XoktL&iv, vii. 118. \drpiOV KVOi>(T(T€lS,V\\\. IO. Xclat (a kind of shoe), vii. 57. Xcipia, vii. 28. \errp6s, vi. 36. Aftt/xcdai', iv. 7«  X«W = entirely, [Pro- oim.] 3. X^cie, iii. 11. Xflorpi, vi. IO. AjjtovVj ii. 98. XiBos (ff 9 iv. 21), iv. 32, 34 5 vi;. 4. \ip6sy q, it 17. XiTrapayrtpai XtjkvOov, iii. 19. X&, iv. 94. Xa>0€fyiai, iii. 69, 73 ; xii. 1-3- X<fy3iy (concrete use of), vii. 95. X«>01>, IV. 8O. XSmos, viii. 36. M f*a,i.8s; v ; 59. pwcapiTis, vi. 55. fiaXXor clp'uov, viii. 13. Mavdpif, i. 23. Mdp&p, iii. 24. fmarpoTrSsj i. (title). MaraXiV»7, i. 50. Ma^aW, iv. 9. MeyaXXfc, viii. IO. /icdctv, iv. I. fwf *'* iii* 8. fuXaiia'da, i. 79. fUXav = ink, v. 66. pcXXa, with aor. inf., iii. 78, 93. M.ippTjs t ii. 10. Mcpo^r, ii. 95. pcVy, cV r<j>, ii. 90. HCTpciaBaiy vL 5. /w'xpw, i". 4; vii. 7; viii. 3. /ty, with relative, vi. 31. prjdi Kap4>os KLvtlvy i. 54. p.T]\dp&i)<rip, xii. I. 2. fu# 6&j), v. 66. Mikuop, vii 43. MikkoXi;?, Trapa ra, v. 52. fay, iii. 31. MiW, ii. 90. Mun??, i. 56. (iiTpfjiauri, i. 74. ppa, vii. 79. fU/eW 'ArriKSv, ii. 22. Moi'pa? (pa rat), i. II. jjLovpov = ttX^v, ii. 89. Mowrat, iii. I. fwvarjiop, i. 31. MvcXXor, iv. 63. pv«a, i. 15. ftvta yaXiecq, xii. I. I. MvpraXq, i. 89; ii. 65. pvs, ii. 4, 63 ; v. 68. liwpavy v. 17. N Nclppcikov, iii. 10. PtY)vi(TKOL y i. 29. ptvr)fi€VTjv with gen., iv. yeoo-aoTTttXtr, vi. 99. P€<D*6pog 9 iv. 41. voijpcr, vii. 3. poo-ci'dcf, vii. 57* NoaxnV, vi. 20. pov0€T€ ip = to correct, vii. 11. PVKTt7TT)dl]K€f } vii. 59«  jwjSuorpa, vi. 16. •B SovBibai, [Prooim.] 4. fvwi, viii. 75. 5di7, v. 41.^ obovra Kipijo-ai, iii. 49, , oldrjaaiy iv. 49. oIkI((ip = oIkup, iii. 12. ocicii^ ciftpij, iv. 92. o2pco£ t§* &ov, i. 27. cuoi>=<5Wfp, ii. 87; iii. 18. otaOaSf ii. 55. office, ii. 37. oKws—Sxnrfp, iii. 33, 41. 3i/ap, i. 11. Zpfl, v. 30. om}ia, vii. 35. foos = grindstone, vi. 83. &povs ftocncfiVy iii. 27.
  1. pra>?, iv. 65.
OTTviijrai, iv. 83. 6pai» /xj) with indie, i. 2. opyjj s= devout, iv. 46. opiypwrOai, vii. 37. 112 I. GREEK INDEX 6p<t>a*n f iii. I J. 6p<f>avrj @iov, liL 39. 6p»pfjKa, iv. 77; v. 45 vi. 19, 44. Srci/vaca, v. 20. 6i-i)fioff = ifrrfpUa, iii. 55. 6rovyff«ccy =±= because, vii. 103. ov after ftpw/u, vi. 93. ov yip aXXd, vii. 36. otf O iir*fxvr\<r6r)v, v. 53. ov&* &rojr ponrjVj vii. 33. ovn*K*iva, x. 3. WTO), with a wish, iii 1. naiyvir), iii. 55. Ilaiqoi', lv. 1. naioTpT), Hi. n. iraXi, ii. 52. irafiffxAavj iv. 77. Haya/cr/, iv. 6. navTO£pKTT)s, v. 42. irayr«>ff = without fail, vii. 127. ir<i£, vii. 114. irdirrrjvov, i. 39. irapaXXafrcti', i. 83. irapao-TciXM, v. 50. irapoifuri, ii. 61 • tnumfc, iv. 56. narauctov, i. 4o, IlaratKioTco?, IV. 6$. irciGcaSai with gen., i.66. ircXfia, vii. 1 16. 7rcyraict£, used vaguely, iii. 23^ ircTTOJcei' €AC /can^f, i. 25* irtpvds, iii. 74. ir«4>vpi;rai, ii. 29. vn;dav = to throb, iv. 61. tp;Xoi), ii. 29. rrripauHa, ii. 5. ni»a£ y iv. 19. n«r», i. 53- nfooy, ii. 62. iriaxryyos, vii. 39. YrXarein, vi. 53. frXarvcrfta, iii. 46. irXci rqv 0d\ao-<7ai>, ii. 21. 7r\T}KTi(((rdaiy v. 29. TrX^icrpov, vi. 51* ir\vp€iv, iii. 94.
  • rXa>077, ii. 59.
nodaXctptos 1 , iv. 9. nobivKoSj vii. 94. irodfc KptfuurOai, iv. 78. xro&tyrqarpoj', v. 30. TTOcty, vi. 9. nrfdoi, vii. 94. YrouuXoy, V. 67. 7roXXa ^atpccv, vi. 3 1. xroXXdy, iii. io,. irdrvuii, af, iii. 98. 7rpT)iiovav, vi. 8 ; vii. 98. irpq£ip = success, iii. 56. „ from 7rpd<r<ra», vii. 96. IlpiyftrcXctt vraidcf , iv. 23. np6 Tu>v irod&v, iv. 32. TrpoKvtckis, L (title). 7Tp^r **>x vos > v 'i« IX 9«  xrpta radc, vii. 92. npo<ray€iv, vi. 75. wpoadibmfu, ii. 88 ; iv. 94. rrpoabovvai = impertire^ vi. 36. irp6o-€onv, L 20. Trpoo-KfurOai, iv. 60. npoardrT)s y ii. 10, 40. irpfo rov yevtioVf iii. 72. npoarvx^ 6, iii. 36. rrpovvtxot, iii. 12, 65. rrpo<£a<m? cXicctv, V. J. xrpcay = irp&rjv, V. 62, mipvriy vii. 21. Ilvdea), i. 76. nytfot, i. 51. nvpaarpov, iv. 62. nvpyU, vii. 1 5. irvpS>v y ii. 80. pdiup, iii. 50. patyhas, v. 66. pi}<riff, iii. 30. pivrjpa, vii. 8l. pont)v, ovtf 6aov, vii. 33. pvyxos, v. 41 ; vii 6. vdppaka, vii. 60. aafiftaXioKos, vii. 125* (rap^dkovxfjt vii. 1 9. <rap(i5a\ovx(sj vii. 53. o-am, vii. 5. aavla-Kt), iv; 62. otjpAtcov (fxopa, v. 57* Stjcvuiua, vii. 57. <nW, vii. 113. o-jecXudpioi', iv. 89. <r*ecirr«i/, vil 92. (7Kt17, i. 16. o-xvXof, iii. 68. o-icvTca, vii. 63. (TKeopia, vi. 83. (TiXXatyc, i. 19. 2i>7, i. 89. S(/ia>y, iii. 26. 2iarvfxfipas, ii. 76. 07UX17, vii. 119. owapaTTHV, v. 57* oTfyvXXtov, vii. 83. orcv&r, ii. 15. (rnjow = fix the price, vii. 68. artfa, v. 28. 0-ro'pa = words, iii. 47. orpc0Xov, ii. 89. crrpc^w w, i. 8. <ruWapT) y iii. 22. avpiroda m)fovvra, iii. 97. ovvouda, iii* 47* <rw Tvxfl, vii. 88. <rv<Hr<l>iyy€y v. 25. <xt>PWh i. 55; otfrnviaKos, vii. 22. <r«, v. 69. ra Xcvxa tfiv rpt^»i/,i. 67. rdkrp, iii. 35; vii. 87. rafrqff, ii. 44. toto, iii. 79. TaraXifco, i. 60 ; vi. 77. roTt, v. 69. Tavpcoop, vii. 86. rcycvr, iii. 40. t€kt<op »= sculptor, iv. 28. rcXcoov, vii. 20. Tcrptinepris, ««, iii. 33. Tf<^piy, i. 37; x. 2. t^, i. 82. rt, adverbial, L 8; iii. s - 6 - ••< rc/biav, vil. 67. Ttp.f), ii. 82, 89. rlpos, vii. 78. tA Xotrrdi/= furthermore, ii. 92. Top6opv{eiv, vi. 7 ; vii. 77 j viii. 8. jg7 TA TOV XoyOU dfj TOVTO f Vfl TpLfSavy ii. 23. rptfjjufc, iii. 9. Tpiiwciys, ii. 97; iv. I. I. GREEK INDEX "3 rpis, i. 46. Tptralos, iii. 37. Tpirrfv fu<rB6p 9 ii. 64. TptTT)fJL€pT}, Vi. 21. Tpxrravrj, ii. 9°» rpwykfj, iv. 90. rvpavvos, t), *= Aphrodite, v. 77. Tvpou, ii. 18. Ttt&zfcii', vii. 103. Tup&Xv rrjs (ofjSf iii. 52. vyicut* = V*&, vi. 97. "Yyifia, iv. 5. yyi'j, iy. 95. vyuq, iv. 94. vdpi;r 7rotKtXa)r€pof ,iii. 90. imipdvpa, ii. 65. vrrtpKoprfS, v. I. <j>aXaKp6s, vi 58. fturqXi'da, ii. 58. <£a<n, i. 78. <f>€p tl <j)€p€tS ft, Vii. 47. <j>0cip€<r3at, vi. 1 6. $iXam'ov, i. 5. 4>t\ca> <re*=amo te> i. 66. $t\t7nroff, ii. 73. Qoiftrj, ii. 98. (fxHTavy iii. 65 ; vii. 99.
  • /ri£, ii. 37, 100 ; iii. 36.
<t>v<Tfls, iii. 20. <t>v<r$>iT€St ii. 32. Xaip&p&rfs, ii. 48. XaXietfcii', iii. 65. XaXidrda nai(tiv f iii. 6. \afuvvtfj iii. 16. X«*/i<w', i. 44. Xeipcr = works of art, iv. 72 ; vi. 66. Xrjpakarm)^ iv. 3 1. MPi (ypapimrvp), iii. 35. X*Xio*, ii. 53. XoXtjv 0)}£ai, iii. 70. Xpcifowa, i. 49. X»Xd, i. 71. X<oX^, i. 71. yfrawTa, iv. 92. ^avcty with dat., iv. 75. „ with gen., iv. 4. ^ttrra#eca, vii. 58. ^o^ftp (of chains), vii. 11. ¥uXXa, viii. I. ylntxQ = feelings, L 36. A &dc=here, ii. 98; iii. 97; vii. 15. „ = hither, iv. 42. aiKTai = oWowctcu, iv. (bto-fxrjp, viii. 16. <Spi/, iv.43. &ptpop t i. 38. II. INDEX OF SUBJECTS The reference is to the note in each case where a verse is cited. The Roman figures with ' p.' prefixed refer to the pages of the Introduction, pp. Ixi sqq. of which should be consulted on any grammatical points not included in this Index. Abdera, associations of, ii. 58. accent, ii. 3 ; viii. 17. accentuation in the papyrus, p. xliv. accusative, p. lxxii. adjective, p. lxxiii. Adrasteia, vi. 35. alliteration, ii. 28, 56; iii. 41. &, use of, p. lxxvii. anapaest, p. lxxx. amXaprj, p. lxxxiii. Apelles, iv. 39, 66, 72 sqq. ; p. xiy. aphaeresis, ii. 73 ; iii. 73; vi. 24; p. Ixi. Aphrodite, i. 26, 62. apocope, p. Ixii. Aristophanes, reminis- cences of, in Herodas, p. xxvii sq. Arsinoe Philadelphos, i. 30. . Artemis, vi. 87. article, used as a rela- tive, p. lxvii. Asklepieion in Kos, iv. In trod., p. xxi. Asklepios, iv. Introd., and w. 1, ii.&c. <i(TKa>\ia(Tp6s, viii. 40. assimilation, p. Ixii. assumption of a false name, ii. 38. astronomers of Kos, iii 54; p. xx., .thene Athene fAdiywiiy), iv. 57 ; vii. 81. Attic orators, reminis- cences of, in Herodas, ii. Introd. Attic forms in Herodas, p. lix. B Berenike, ii. 98. Boethos of Carthage, iv. branding of slaves, v. 28,66. Brikindera, associations of, ii. 57. caesura, p. lxxxii. calendar (nark Atow- aiov), vi. Introd. Catullus, i. 32 ; vii. 94 ; p.xl. Charondas (Xat/xoi^f), ii. 48. cock as an offering, iv. 12. confusion of c and *t in the papyrus, p. Iv. coronis, i. 15 &c. ; p. xlviii. correctors of the papy- rus, pp. 1-liii. crasis, ii. 73 ; iv. 3, 50 &c. ; p. Ixi. currency, standard of, Excursus II. dactyl, p. lxxxi. dative, p. lxxii. death, the spirit leaving the lips at, iii. 3. Delos, iii. 51. Dionysos, viii. 40. dnrXrff pp. xlv sq. Doric forms in Herodas, p. Iviii sq. elision, ii. 28 &c. ; p* Ixi. ellipse, i. 3, 25 ; u. 53 &c. ; p. lxxviii. Endymion, viii. 10. enjambementy p. lxxxiii. Ephesos, vi. Introd. Epicharmos, p. xxvi. Epidauros, iv. Introd. and v. 2. Erinna, not the poetess of that name, vi. 20. errors in the papyrus, pp. Iv sqcj. Erythrai, vi. 58. Etymologicum Mag- num, Herodas quoted in, p. liii. Eubulos, ii. Introd. ; vii. Introd. and v. 48. festivals, i. 56, 83 ; iii. 53 ; v. 80 ; vii. 85. fragments, the new, of Herodas* p. xi. future, iv. 28, 33, 57, 73; vi. 59. games, iii. 6 sqq. ; viii. 40, 74 ; xii. 1. — the Olympian, Pythian, and Isth- mian, i. 51 sqq. genitive, p. lxxi. glosses in the papyrus, p. xlviii. hands, the various, in the papyrus, see ' correctors.' Hekate, i. 32. hemiamboi, viii. $9. UNIVERSITY OF MKMKAN IIIHIIHIIIIII 3 9015 00218 0944


Unless indicated otherwise, the text in this article is either based on Wikipedia article "Herodas" or another language Wikipedia page thereof used under the terms of the GNU Free Documentation License; or on research by Jahsonic and friends. See Art and Popular Culture's copyright notice.

Personal tools